Full text of "Shakespeare's Tempest, nach der folio von 1623 mit den varianten der andern folios und einer einleitung"

See other formats

Google 


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world’s books discoverable online. 


It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 


Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 


Usage guidelines 


Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 


We also ask that you: 


+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 


+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 


+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 


+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 


About Google Book Search 


Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 
atlhttp: //books.google.com/| 














Google 


Über dieses Buch 


Dies ist ein digitales Exemplar eines Buches, das seit Generationen in den Regalen der Bibliotheken aufbewahrt wurde, bevor es von Google im 
Rahmen eines Projekts, mit dem die Bücher dieser Welt online verfügbar gemacht werden sollen, sorgfältig gescannt wurde. 


Das Buch hat das Urheberrecht überdauert und kann nun öffentlich zugänglich gemacht werden. Ein öffentlich zugängliches Buch ist ein Buch, 
das niemals Urheberrechten unterlag oder bei dem die Schutzfrist des Urheberrechts abgelaufen ist. Ob ein Buch öffentlich zugänglich ist, kann 
von Land zu Land unterschiedlich sein. Öffentlich zugängliche Bücher sind unser Tor zur Vergangenheit und stellen ein geschichtliches, kulturelles 
und wissenschaftliches Vermögen dar, das häufig nur schwierig zu entdecken ist. 


Gebrauchsspuren, Anmerkungen und andere Randbemerkungen, die im Originalband enthalten sind, finden sich auch in dieser Datei — eine Erin- 
nerung an die lange Reise, die das Buch vom Verleger zu einer Bibliothek und weiter zu Ihnen hinter sich gebracht hat. 


Nutzungsrichtlinien 


Google ist stolz, mit Bibliotheken in partnerschaftlicher Zusammenarbeit öffentlich zugängliches Material zu digitalisieren und einer breiten Masse 
zugänglich zu machen. Öffentlich zugängliche Bücher gehören der Öffentlichkeit, und wir sind nur ihre Hüter. Nichtsdestotrotz ist diese 
Arbeit kostspielig. Um diese Ressource weiterhin zur Verfügung stellen zu können, haben wir Schritte unternommen, um den Missbrauch durch 
kommerzielle Parteien zu verhindern. Dazu gehören technische Einschränkungen für automatisierte Abfragen. 


Wir bitten Sie um Einhaltung folgender Richtlinien: 


+ Nutzung der Dateien zu nichtkommerziellen Zwecken Wir haben Google Buchsuche für Endanwender konzipiert und möchten, dass Sie diese 
Dateien nur für persönliche, nichtkommerzielle Zwecke verwenden. 


+ Keine automatisierten Abfragen Senden Sie keine automatisierten Abfragen irgendwelcher Art an das Google-System. Wenn Sie Recherchen 
über maschinelle Übersetzung, optische Zeichenerkennung oder andere Bereiche durchführen, in denen der Zugang zu Text in großen Mengen 
nützlich ist, wenden Sie sich bitte an uns. Wir fördern die Nutzung des öffentlich zugänglichen Materials für diese Zwecke und können Ihnen 
unter Umständen helfen. 


+ Beibehaltung von Google-Markenelementen Das "Wasserzeichen" von Google, das Sie in jeder Datei finden, ist wichtig zur Information über 
dieses Projekt und hilft den Anwendern weiteres Material über Google Buchsuche zu finden. Bitte entfernen Sie das Wasserzeichen nicht. 


+ Bewegen Sie sich innerhalb der Legalität Unabhängig von Ihrem Verwendungszweck müssen Sie sich Ihrer Verantwortung bewusst sein, 
sicherzustellen, dass Ihre Nutzung legal ist. Gehen Sie nicht davon aus, dass ein Buch, das nach unserem Dafürhalten für Nutzer in den USA 
öffentlich zugänglich ist, auch für Nutzer in anderen Ländern öffentlich zugänglich ist. Ob ein Buch noch dem Urheberrecht unterliegt, ist 
von Land zu Land verschieden. Wir können keine Beratung leisten, ob eine bestimmte Nutzung eines bestimmten Buches gesetzlich zulässig 
ist. Gehen Sie nicht davon aus, dass das Erscheinen eines Buchs in Google Buchsuche bedeutet, dass es in jeder Form und überall auf der 
Welt verwendet werden kann. Eine Urheberrechtsverletzung kann schwerwiegende Folgen haben. 


Über Google Buchsuche 


Das Ziel von Google besteht darin, die weltweiten Informationen zu organisieren und allgemein nutzbar und zugänglich zu machen. Google 
Buchsuche hilft Lesern dabei, die Bücher dieser Welt zu entdecken, und unterstützt Autoren und Verleger dabei, neue Zielgruppen zu erreichen. 
Den gesamten Buchtext können Sie im Internet unter|http 








/books.google. comldurchsuchen. 





En 











SHAKESPEARE'S 
TEMPEST 


nach der Folio von 1623 


mit den Varianten der andern Folios und einer 





herausgegeben von 


Albrecht Wagner 





ber BFRLIN 
VERLAG VON &LBER 
1E00 


Alle Rechte vorbehalten. 


105267 





Ohlenrotl/nche: Buchdruckerei, Erfurt. 


Inhalt. 


Seite 

Einleitung . 2 2 222 e nn. VOXXV 

I. Entstehungszeit © © 2 2 222. V 

I. Literarische Einflüsse... . ...... XIU 
III. Ueberarbeitungen ‚und Fortsetzungen von Shake- 

speares Tempest. 2 222. KK 

IV. Der vorliegende Text... ...2.2.... XXI 

The Tempest. 2 222222. 1108 


1 


Einleitung. 


I. Entstehungszeit. 


Die Entstehungsgeschichte von Shakespeares Sturm ist 
in mehr als einer Hinsicht dunkel. Wir vermögen zunächst 
das Entstehungsjahr des Stückes nicht genau festzu- 
stellen, sondern können nur zeitliche Grenzen, allerdings 
ziemlich enge, angeben, innerhalb deren der Sturm entstanden 
sein muss, 

Schon früh (in Johnson und Stephens’s Variorum Edition 
1778) hatte Malone darauf aufmerksam gemacht, dass die 
im Tempest I 2, 229 erwähnten Bermudas-Inseln (the still- 
vext Bermoothes) in England erst allgemein bekannt wurden 
seit dem Schiffbruch, den der Admiral Sir George Somers 
1609 an der Küste dieser Inseln erlitt. Eine eingehende 
Schilderung dieses Ereignisses, das in der Geschichte der 
Colenisationsbestrebungen Englands zu Anfang des 17. Jahr- 
hunderts eine Rolle spielt, ist gegeben in einem Traktat 
von Silvester Jourdan, betitelt: „A Discovery of the Ber- 
mudas, otherwise called the Isle of Devi by Sir Thomas 
Gates, Sir George Somers, and Captain Newport, with 
divers others, 1610.“ Der Berichterstatter Jourdan war 
Teilnehmer der Expedition. Auf Grund einer genauen Ver- 
gleichung der Darstellung des Sturms und Schiffbruchs in 
„Jourdans Bericht mit Tempest I 1 kam dann Malone zu 





VI Einleitung. 


dem Schlusse, dass das Shakespeare'sche Stück den Jourdan’- 
schen Traktat voraussetzt '). 

Dies Resultat ist fast allseitig acceptiert worden. Malone 
setzt auf Grund seines Nachweises die Entstehung des Tempest 
in die Jahre 1610—1611, und ihm ist die überwiegende 
Majorität der Shakespeare-Gelehrten gefolgt, nämlich 
Steevens’), Collier, W. W. Lloyd, Halliwell, Grant White 
(ed. I), Keightley, John Hunter, W. A. Wright, Stokes, 
Hudson, A. W. Ward, D. Morris, während andere Kritiker 
sich damit begnügen, den Sturm für ein spätes oder geradezu 
für das letzte Stück Shakespeares zu erklären (Capell?, 
Farmer, Skottowe, Campbell, Bathurst, die Cowden Clarkes, 
Phillpotts, Grant White (ed. II), Deighton). Versuche, die 
Entstehung in frühere Zeit zu setzen, scheitern meiner 
Ansicht nach an der Malone’schen Entdeckung (Hunter, 
Knight, Dyce, Staunton, Elze, Verplanck). Herand, Fleay 
und Furnivall nehmen 1610 als Entstehungsjahr an. 

Streng genommen ergiebt das Verhältnis von Tempest 1 I 
zu dem Jourdan’schen Bericht nur das Jahr 1610 als obere 
Grenze der Entstehungszeit, und man kann auf Grund 
dieses Zeugnisses vorsichtiger Weise von einem bestimmten 
Entstehungsjahr nicht reden. 

Für den terminus ad quem haben wir ein äusseren 

in den Aufzeichnungen des sogenannten Vertue- 
Dort findet sich unter der Veberschrift „Plays 
hd. at Court, Anno 1613 (from the Accounts of Lord 
trensurer of the Chamber to Ex James I)“ 


Story of Shakespenre's Tempest were derived; and its 
e ascertnined, 1808, 8. 22 fl. 

Ich gebe die Namen nach der Zusammenstellung in 
Ausgabe des Tempest (1892) 8. 306. 





Einleitung. "vu 


‚John Heminges uppon the councells warrant, dated at 
"Whitehall XX° die Maii, 1613, for presentinge before the 
Princes Hignes, the La. Elizabeth, and the Prince Pallatyne 
Elector, fowerteene severall playes, viz. one play called 
Filaster, one other call'd the Knott of Fooles, one other 
Much Adoe aboute Nothinge, the Mayeds Tragedie, the 
Merye Dyvell of Edmonton, The Tempest, a Kinge and no 
Kinge, the Twins Tragedie, the Winters Tale, Sir John 
Falstafe, the Moore of Venice, the Nobleman, Ciesars Tra- 
gedie, and one other called Love Iyes a Bleedinge, all 
which playes weare played within the tyme of this ac- 
‚compte, viz. pnid the some of TEIL (XX). XIIL li. VL s. 
VII. d.* 

"Daraus geht hervor, dass im Jahre 1613, und zwar bis 
zum 20, Mai dieses Jahres, unser Stück mit einer grösseren 
Reihe von anderen shakespearischen und nichtshakespeari- 
schen Dramen bei Hofe vor der Prinzessin Elisabeth, 
Tochter von James L, und ihrem Gemahl resp. Verlobten, 
dem Kurfürsten Friedrich von der Pfalz, gespielt wurde. 
Dies ist das einzige äussere Zeugnis für das Vorhandensein 
unseres Stückes vor der Folio von 1623, in der es zum 
ersten Mal gedruckt wurde. Wir haben ulso neben 1610 
als terminus m quo als untere Grenze des Zeitraumes, 
in dem das Stück entstanden sein muss, das ‚Jahr 1613. 

Im Januar 1887 hat Richard Garnett in der New Shak- 
spere Society einen Vortrag gehalten, der zwei Jahre später 
in der Zeitschrift Universal Review (April 1889, 8. 556—566) 
‚gedruckt ist. Eine Uebersetzung dieser Abhandlung ist 
soeben in das Jahrbuch der deutschen Shakespearegesell- 
schaft aufgenommen worden (Bd. 35, 8. 166—179, 1899). 
"Wenn Garnett recht hat, so fällt die bisher fast allgemein 
angenommene Datierung 1610/11, wir brauchen uns auch 
nieht mit einer oberen und unteren Grenze zu begnügen, 
sondern das Entstehungsjahr des Sturmes ist 1613, und, 





vu Einleitung. 


was das Wichtigste ist, unsere ganze bisherige Auffassung 
des Stückes hat einer anderen zu weichen. Ich glaube um 
»o mehr auf diesen Punkt hier etwas näher eingehen zu 
sollen, als auch Georg Brandes in seinem William Shake- 
poare (2. Aufl. 1898, S. 935 ff.) die von Garnett vertretenen 
Ansichten zu den seinigen gemacht und noch weiter aus- 
geführt hat. 

Gammett hat drei Thesen aufgestellt, die er mit ebenso 
viel Energie wie Scharfsinn verteidigt. 

Ich führe die beiden ersten an, da ich sie anzugreifen 
gedenke. Garnett behauptet: 

1. „dass der term für eine Privataufführung und bei 
Gelegenheit einer Hochzeit geschrieben wurde ;“ 

2. „dass die spezielle Zuhörerschaft und die spezielle 
"Hochzeit sich urkundlich bestimmen lassen; durch schlagende 
Anspielungen auf die Person des Bräutigams und den kürz- 
lich erfolgten Tod des Prinzen Heinrich, sowie durch die 
Einführung des Königs ‚Jacob selbst in das Stück werden 
‚sie des näheren enthüllt.“ 

Als stärksten Beweis für These 1 betrachtet Garnett 
die Einführung der beiden Maskenspiele (in III 3 und IV). 

dem er über das erste derselben gesagt hat, dass „die 

viel sorgfältiger sei, als nötig gewesen sein 

', wenn die Szene nicht um ihrer selbst willen ein- 

n wäre“, führt er fort: „Noch bedeutsamer ist das 

zeitsmaskenspiel von ‚Juno, Ceres und Iris im vierten 

‚ das, wenn die wahre Absicht des Stückes übersehen 

ein #0 völliger Auswuchs zu sein scheint, dass man 
iterpolation betrachtet hat.“ 

stimme zunächst mit Garnett darin überein, dass 

ie Interpolation nicht zu denken ist. Dazu ist das 

iel mit dem Vorausgehenden und dem unmittelbar 

zu eng verknüpft. Wir würden andernfalls 

sein, zugleich mit dem Hochzeitsspiel eine der 





Einleitung. IX 


schönsten und mit Recht berühmtesten Stellen des Stückes 
für unshakespearisch zu erklären, nämlich IV 151 f.: 


And like the baselesse fabricke of fAis vision, 
the great Globe it selfe, 

Yes, all which it inherit, shall dissolue, 

And like this insubstantiall Pagennt faded 

Lesue not a racke behinde: we are such stuff 

As dreames are made on; and our little life 

Is rounded with a sleepe. 


Aber wenn nun Garnett fortführt, Shakespeare müsse 
„einen sehr zwingenden Beweggrund zur Einführung dieses 
anscheinend zwecklosen Schaugepränges in das innerste 
Herz seines Dramas gehabt haben,“ und sagt, dass das 
Hochzeitsspiel „entweder ein blosser nutzloser Auswuchs 
oder höchst bedeutungsvoll“ sei, und dass alles auf „eine 


königliche Hochzeit“ und zwar „auf die Hochzeit im 
Königshause vom Jahre 1613“ (zwischen der Prinzessin 
Elisabeth und dem Kurfürsten Friedrich von der Pfalz) 
hindeute, so vermag ich Garnett hier nicht zu folgen, dies 
soheint mir vielmehr weit über das Ziel hinauszuschiessen. 

Die Situation zu Anfang des vierten Aktes ist doch 
die, dass Prospero dem jungen Paare seine Einwilligung 
zu ihrem Liebesbunde erteilt. Er thut dies unter liebe- 
wollen väterlichen Ermahnungen, über die später noch zu 
handeln sein wird. Wenn wir nun in Betracht ziehen, 
dass Prospero ein Magier, ein Zauberer ist, der durch das 
ganze Stück hindurch Proben seines übernatürlichen Könnens 
ablegt, so finde ich es ganz erklärlich, dass er den Wunsch 
hegt, seiner einzigen, innig geliebten Tochter und ihrem 
Erwählten gleichfalls einen Beweis seiner Kunst zu geben 
und ihnen durch ein kleines Zwischenspiel, in dem er seine 
Macht über die Geister zu zeigen Gelegenheit hat, am Tage 
vor ihrer Hochzeit, also an ihrem Polterabend, eine Freude 


zu bereiten. 





x Einleitung. 


Ich meirfe, dass sich von diesem Gesichtspunkt aus die 
Einfügung des Hochzeitsspiels vollkommen einfach und 
natürlich erklärt. Diese ist auch von dem Dichter, was 
Garnett übersehen zu haben scheint, ausdrücklich motiviert, 
vgl. IV 39 f.: 
for I must 
Bestow vpon the eyes of this yong couple 
Some vanity of mine Art: it is my promise, 
And they expeet it from me. 
Endlich nimmt das Zwischenspiel im 4, Akt auch nicht 
den grossen Raum ein, den Garnett ihm vindiziert, wenn 
er sagt, dass „mit Entfernung des Maskenspiels fast der 
ganze 4. Akt verschwindet“. Zunächst rein äusserlich: 
das Maskenspiel umfasst etwa 80 Verse und der ganze 
Akt 267. Aber es bleiben auch nach Ausscheidung der 
Masque noch zwei gewichtige und für den Gang der Hand- 
lung unentbehrliche Momente übrig, nämlich die Einwilligung 
‚Prosperos zu der Heirat des Liebespaares und die Bestrafung 
won Caliban und Genossen. Allerdings würde der Akt sehr 
‚kurz werden, aber ich möchte den Einschub vielmehr auf 
_ veconomisch-technische Erwägungen des Dichters zurück- 

N u als auf den Wunsch, dem Geschmack und den Nei- 
‚einer königlichen Hochzeitsgesellschaft durch dieses 
und inhaltlich nicht gerade bedeutende Zwischen- 











hrton Verfassers umzukehren und zu sagen, dass 

# meiner Ansicht dies Hochzeitsspiel weder ein blosser 

oser Auswuchs noch höchst bedeutungsvoll ist. 

'enn Friedrich und Elisabeth Ferdinand und Miranda 

sagt Garmett u. a. O. 8. 173, „so folgt daraus, wie 

* schon lunge ausgesprochen hat, dass Prospero König 
ist“, Ferner: „Die Aufführung muss der Hochzeit 


BER“ sein, denn sonst würde Prospero’s Ermahnung 











Xu Einleitung. 


wurde. Von diesem Gesichtspunkte aus füllt auf die Er- 
mahnung Prosperos eine Fülle von Licht, und seine nicht 
an eine bestimmte Persönlichkeit, sondern an die Allge- 
meinheit gerichtete Warnung erhält einen tiefen und schönen 
Sinn. Man vergleiche Act IV 18 f.: 


No sweet aspersion shall the heauens let fall 
To make this contract grow; but barraine hate, 
Sower-ey’d disdaine, and discord shall bestrew 
The vnion of your bed, with weedes so lonthly 
That you shall hate it both. 


Wie an der eben angeführten Stelle, so hat man auch 
sonst — und ich glaube mit Recht — antobiographische 
Elemente in Prospero zu finden geglaubt. Wie Prospero, 
so ist auch Shakespeare einst hilflos in die Fremde hin- 
ausgestossen worden, und beide haben sich draussen aus 
eigener Kraft zu dem entwickelt, was sie geworden sind, 
der eine zum Herrn der Geister und überirdischen Mächte, 
der andere zum (ebieter in dem unermesslichen Reiche 
der Phantasie. Wie Prospero, auf der Höhe seines Schaffens 
und seiner Macht angelangt, Verzicht leistet, seinen Zauber- 
stab zerbricht, sein Buch ins Meer versenkt, von seinem 
bisherigen Wirkungskreise Abschied nimmt und in die 
Heimat zurückkehrt, um der ihm dort obliegenden Pflichten 
zu walten, so mutatis mutandis Shakespeare. 

Diese Anschauung verträgt sich aber nicht mit der 
Garnetts, und ich halte es nicht für richtig, dass Brandes 
in seinem Buche beide zu vereinigen sucht. Nach meiner 
Ansicht haben wir im Tempest nicht ein politisches Ten- 
denzstück zu erblicken, das von Anspielungen auf die 
massgebenden Persönlichkeiten des damaligen englischen 
Hofes förmlich wimmelt, sondern nach wie vor ein drama- 
tisirtes Zaubermärchen und zugleich eines der abgeklärtesten 
und tiefsten Stücke, die der Dichter jemals geschrieben 





Einleitung. XI 


hat. Wenn das aber richtig ist, so wird die Datierung in 
das Jahr 1613 hinfällig, und wir können nur sagen, dass 
das Stück in den Jahren 1610—1613 entstanden ist. 


Il. Litterarische Einflüsse. 


Eine eigentliche Quelle unseres Stückes, eine wirkliche 
Vorlage, wie sie Shakespeare sonst vielfach benutzt hat, ist 
bisher nicht gefunden. Vermutlich war es eine verloren 
gegangene Dichtung, aus der auch Jacob Ayrer in seiner 
‚Comedia von (der schönen Silea geschöpft hat. Dass der 
Nürnberger Dichter von Shakespeare beeinflusst war, 
ist ausgeschlossen, da Ayrer schon im Jahre 1605 starb. 
Aber auch die Umkehrung, dass Shakespeare direkt aus 
Ayrer geschöpft habe, wie namentlich Meissner in seinen 
Untersuchungen über Shakespeare’s Sturm (1872) beweisen 
will, ist wenig wahrscheinlich. Wenn man vergleicht, so 
sieht man, dass die Aehnlichkeiten sich wesentlich auf die 
vier Personen Prospero, Alonso, Ferdinand und Miranda 
(= Ladolff, Leudegast, Engelbrecht und Sidea) beschränken. 
Immerhin sind die Uebereinstimmungen derartig, dass die 
Annahme einer gemeinsamen Quelle für beide Dichter 
wahrscheinlich wird. 

Sind wir hiernach hinsichtlich einer Vorlage für ‚das 
‚ganze Stück nur auf Vermutungen angewiesen, so lässt sich 
andererseits zeigen, dass Shakespeare im einzelnen viel- 
fach durch Schriften und Dichtungen, die er 
kannte, angeregt und beeinflusst worden ist. 

Steevens ist der erste gewesen, der auf die Aehnlich- 
keit der Sturmscene im Tempest I 1 mit der Schilde- 
rung des Sturmes in Pericles III 1 aufmerksam ge- 
macht hat, Auch W. A. Wright in seiner Tempest- 
Ausgabe (Clarendon Press Series, Oxford 1885) hebt dies 





XIV ‚Einleitung. 


hervor, indem er sagt: „The coineidences between the two 
plays are remarkable“. Es lassen sich auch wörtliche 
Uebereinstimmungen nachweisen, vergl. Tempest I 1, 14f.: 

You marre our labour, Keepe your Cabines: you do assist 
the storme 
und Perieles III 1, 19: 

Patience, good sir; do not assist the storm. 

Ferner Tempest I 1, 8 £: 

Blow till thou burst thy winde, if roome enough. 
und Pericles III 1, 45 f: 

But sea-room, an the brine and eloudy billow kiss the 
moon, I care not. 

Man vergleiche im Uebrigen die beiden Scenen im 
Ganzen. Meissner (a. a, O.) geht noch weiter und findet 
in Cerimon, Helicanus und Marina die Vorbilder für Pros- 
pero, Gonzalo und Miranda. 

Jourdan's Traktat A Discovery of the Bermudas 
vom ‚Jahre 1610 ist oben bei der Erörterung über 
die Abfassungszeit bereits erwähnt. Malone’s Ansichten 
über die Bedeutung dieses Traktates als einer partiellen 
Quelle des Sturms sind heute fast allgemein als richtig an- 
erkannt. 

Capell hat zuerst darauf aufmerksam gemacht, dass die 
Schilderung Gonzalos von dem communistischen Naturzu- 
stande in dem von ihm zu gründenden und zu beherrschen- 
den Reiche (IT 1, 147—168) eine merkwürdige Aehnlich- 
keit hat mit einer Stelle in Montaigne’'s Eswais. Die 
Stelle lautet in Florios englischer Uebersetzung, wie sie 
Wright (a. a. 0. 8. 107) giebt: 7 

Itis a nation, would I answer Plato, that hath no kinde of 
traffike, no knowledge of Letters, no intelligence of numbers, 
no name of magistrate, nor of politike superioritie; no vse of 
service, of riches or of povertie; no contracts, no suecessions, 
no partitions, no oceupation but idle; no respect of kinred, 
but common, no apparell but natural, no manuring of lands, 








Einleituug. XV 


no vse of wine, eorne, or mettle. The very words that import 
Iying, falshood, trenson, dissimulntions, covetousnes, envie 
detraction, and pardon, were never heurd of amongst them. 

Die Stelle des französischen Originals, wie sie Onpell 
nach einer Brüsseler Ansgabe um 1659 abdruckt, lautet: 

C'est une Nation, diray-je n Platon, en laquelle il n'y a 
nucune esperance de trafig, nulle cognoissance de Lettres, 
nulle seienee de nombres, nul nom de Magistrat, ny de super- 
oirit6 politique, nul usage de service, de richesse, ou de pau- 
vretö, nuls eontracts, nulles successions, nuls partages, nulles 
o66upations qu’ oysives, mul respect de parentö que commun, 
mul vestements, nulle agriculture, nul metal, nul usage de vin 
ou de bled. Les paroles mesmes, qui signifient le mensonge, 
ia trahison, la dissimulation, avarice, l’envie, In detraction, 
le pardon, inonyes. 

Warburton hat zuerst gesehen, dass die berühmte Ab- 
schiedsrede Prosperos an die Elfen V 1, 33 #. („Ye Elues 
of hils, brooks, standing lakes & groues“ etc.) eine so 
auffallende Achnlichkeit mit Medens Beschwörungs- 
rede an die Geister der Nacht bei Ovid zeigt, dass 
literarische Beeinflussung angenommen werden muss. Es 
handelt sich um Metamorphosen VII 197—219. Die Stelle 
in Arthur Goldings Uebersetzung (denn diese und nicht 
das Original ist von Shakespeare benutzt) lautet so: 

Ye Ayros and Windes: ye Elues of Hilles, of Brookes, of 
Woods alone, 

Of standing Lakes, and of the Night approche ye euerychone. 

Through helpe of whom (the erooked bankes much wondring 
£ at the thing) 

I haue compelled streames to run cleane backward to their 
spring. 

By churmes I make the calme sens rough, & make the rough 
seas playne, 

And couer all the Skie with louds und chuse them theuce 


agnine. 





av Eankeitung. 


Br char 1.caier an) le) the winden, and burst the Wigurs ine. 
hc Kann Aber Äomumihe af Ahr mut buthı atomen al Armes de 
Wihobe wonzhe mil Furrunts I remoowe: I amaike the Mnssenuiimes 
And wen the weil it anlfe tu grune und Senmetilhy zn spunke- 
I 00ll wp dad mon few their grunes und then, © Tigkisume 
Noone 
1 darken ft, through Lunten brame sbute thy peril some. 
Our Borserio dimmer the Morning fnire, and dAurkes the Sun 
at Nonne 
The flaming brenth of Nerie Bullen ye quenched Far my make 
And oaused their vowieldy necken the bended yake tn taken. 
Among the earth-brod brothers you a mortall ware Aid sr 
And brought aaloope ihe Dragon fell whose eyes were nrmer 
abet. 


Dagegen ist der Schlum der Rede, in welcher Pruspero, 
und fügen wir hinzu, Shakespeare selbst, von seiner his- 
herigen Thätigkeit in ergreifender Weise Abschied nimmt, 
das Eigentum des Dichters (V 50 #): 


But this rough Mugicke 
I heere abiure: and when I haue requir'd 


Some hesuenly Musicke (which euen now I do) 
To worke mine end vpon their Senoes, that 
This Ayrie-charme is for, Ile breake my staffe, 
Bary it certaine fadomes in the earth, 

And deeper then did euer Plummet sound 

I drowme my buoke. 


Eine schon oben aus anderm Grunde citierte berühmte 
Stelle unsers Stückes (IV 1, 151 ff. „And like the base- 
Iome fabricke of this The Cloud-capt Towres, the 
gorgeous Pallaces“ etc.) zeigt, wie Steevens zuerst nachge- 
wiesen hat, eine so markante Achnlichkeit mit einer Stelle 
einen Altoren Stückes, dass auch dies nicht wohl auf Zufall 
beruhen kam. Es handelt sich um The Tragedie af Dis 





Einleitung. XV 


von William Alexander Earl of Sterling, zuerst gedruckt 
im Jahre 1603. Die betreffenden Verse stehen in der 
2. Scene des 4. Aktes des genannten Stückes und lauten: 


Let greatnesse of her glaseie scepters vaunt; 

Not sceptors, no, but reeds, soone brus’d, soone broken: 
And let this worldlie pomp our wits inchant. 

All fades, and scarcelie lenues behinde a token. 
Those golden Pallaces, those gorgeous halles, 
With fourniture superfluouslie faire; 

Those statelie Courts, those sky-encountring walles 
Evanisch all like vapours in the aire. 


Aber wenn irgendwo, so zeigt sich hier, wie Shake- 
speare es verstand, das Material, das er vorfand, umzu- 
prägen und ihm den Stempel seines Genius aufzudrücken, 
und Brandes hat Recht, wenn er (a. a. OÖ. 951f.) sagt: 
„die hübschen, keineswegs unbedeutenden oder schlechten 
Verse Stirlings enthalten in ganz übereinstimmenden Aus- 
drücken genau dieselbe Idee, wie die Shakespeareschen 
Zeilen, und zwar zuerst. Trotzdem würde heutzutage kein 
Mensch diese gut gereimten Verse, noch den Namen ihres 
Dichters kennen, wenn Shakespeare sie nicht durch den 
Drack seiner Hand in einige reimlose Zeilen umgeformt 
hätte, die, solange die englische Sprache besteht, im Ge- 
düchtnis der Menschen leben werden“, 

Die Zauberei lag nls poetisches Motiv zu Shakespenres 
Zeiten in der Luft. Man braucht bloss an die ausser- 
ordentlich rasche Aneignung und dramatische Bearbeitung 
des Spies'schen Faustbuches durch Marlowe zu denken. 
Marlowes Fawtus und Greenes Friar Bacon and Friar 
Bungay waren die beiden Zauberstücke zar' & 
sie hatten auf das für solche Stoffe höchst empfüngliche 
Publikum einen grossen Eindruck gemacht, und es liegt in 
der Natur der Sache, dass Shakespeare bei der Abfassung 

Shakespeare, The Tempest. u 





XVII Einleitung. 


seiner Märchendichtung von diesen beiden Vorgängern in 
dem+einen ‚oder dem andern Pankte beeinflusst war. 
"Der Name des Dümons Setebos (T 2, 373) ist nach 
Farmer wahrscheinlich Eden’s History of Travayle (1577) 
entnommen, Dort ist Setebos als die Gottheit genannt, 
die von den bei Gelegenheit der Magellanschen Entdeckungs- 
reise aufgefundenen Riesen angerufen wird, wenn sie in 
Bedrängnis geraten. 

Auch die wunderbare Mär von den „men whose heads 
stood in their brests“ (IT 3, 46 £.) stammt wohl aus einer 
solehen Reisebeschreibung. Vgl. auch Plinius (übersetzt 
von Holland) Buch V Cap. 8, wo von den „Blemmyi“ die 
Rede ist, „who have no heads, but mouth and eies both 
in their brest“, Dass Shakespeare schon früher an solchen 
Erzählungen Interesse nahm, zeigt Othello I 3, 144 £: 

The Anthropophagi and men whose heads 
Do grow beneath their shoulders. 

‘Was die Namen der auftretenden Personen anlangt, so 
ist es misslich, feststellen zu wollen, woher sie dem Dichter 
zugeflogen sind. Man hat darauf aufmerksam gemacht, dass 
die Namen Prospero und Stephano in Ben Jonson’s Every 
Min in his Humour (gespielt zuerst 1595 oder 1596) vor- 
kommen. Alonso, Sebastian, Anthonio, Ferdinand, Gon- 
zalo möchte Malone aus Edens genanntem Werke ableiten. 
Auch historische Quellen sind für diese Namen herange- 
zogen worden, aber ein Beweis ist nicht geführt und lässt 
sich nicht führen, und man muss dem Dichter bei seiner 
ausgebreiteten Lektüre die allgemeine Bekanntschaft mit 
solchen ausländischen Namen zutrauen, ohne dass es für 
ihre Anwendung bestimmter Quellen bedurfte. 

Der Name Caliban wird nach Farmers Vorgang fast 
allgemein für eine Metathese von Cannibal gehalten, obwohl 
nichts in dem Wesen Calibans an einen Menschenfresser, 





Einleitung. XIX 


an den man doch in erster Linie‘ bei dem-Ausdruck denkt,! 
erinnert. Dagegen will Theodor Elze (im ı Sh.- Jahr- 
Imch XV 252) den Namen von.einer Gegend ander 
maroceunischen Küste, die Onlibia heisst,‘ ableiten. Miranda 
braucht nieht eine Erfindung des Dichters, auch nicht eine 
Zusammenziehung ‘aus Mirandala zu sein, wie Malone ver- 
mntet, sondern ‚der. Name war gleichfalls in England be- 
kannt, wie Furness in seiner Ausgabe 8. 6 nachweist. In 
einem Briefe des englischen Gesandten in Madrid, Sir 
George Cornwallis, an den Earl of Salisbury aus dem‘ Jahre 
1607 wird als ‚eine hervorragende Persönlichkeit des spani- 
schen Hofes ein „Earl of Miranda“ genannt, 

Was endlich den Namen Ariel angeht, so "begegnet -er 
wiederhalt in. ‚Jesaia 29, 1#. Es ist der- Name der Stadt 
des Lagers Davids. Der Prophet redet sie an und ruft 
Wehe über"sie. „Denn. du-wirst vom Herrn Zebaotlı heim- 
gesucht werden, mit Wetter und Erdbeben, und grossem 
Donner, mit Windwirbel und Ungewitter, und mit Flammen 
des verzehrenden Feuers“; An einer andern Bibelstelle 
(Esen 8, 16) findet sich‘ Ariel als Name eines. Mannes, der 
mit andern ausgesandt wird, im die Reise nach Jerusalem 
vorzubereiten. Im Personenverzeichnis unsers Stückes 
steht: „Ariell, an ayrie spirit“. Hunter und Thoms ver- 
muten, dass der Gleichklang des Namens mit dem Adjectiv 
auf die Wahl desselben von Einfluss gewesen ist ; denn dass 
der Dichter die Bedeutung \des hebräischen Namens kannte, 
ist nicht anzunehmen. 


III. Veberarbeitungen und Fortsetzungen von 
Shakespeare’s, Tempest, 

Im Jahre 1670 erschien eine Bearbeitung von 
Shakespenre’s Sturm von Duvenant und Dryden. 
Das Stück ist herausgegeben von Dryden, da Davenant um 

Ir 





xx Einleitung. 


diese Zeit bereits tot war. Die Vorrede (unterzeichnet 
„John Driden*) ist vom 1. Dee. 1669 datirt, das Stück 
stammt aber, wie wir aus dem Epilog und noch aus einer 
andern davon unabhängigen’ Nachricht wissen, schon aus 
dem Jahre 1667. In der Vorrede rühmt sich Dryden der 
Mitarbeit Davenants: „Sir William Davenant, as he was a 
Man of quick and piercing imagination, soon found, that. 
somewhat might be added to the design of Shakespear ... 
and therefore to put the last hand to it, he design’d the 
Counter part to Shakespear's Plot, namely that of a Man 
who had never seen a Woman; that by this means those 
two Characters of Innocence and Love might the more 
illustrate and oommend esch other. This excellent Contri- 
vance he was pleas’d to communicate to me, and to desire 
my assistance in it“, 

In Drydens Bearbeitung finden wir nun in der That 
neben Miranda, die ausser ihrem Vater und Caliban nie 
einen Mann geschen hat, als Gegenstück Hippolyto, der nie 
ein Weib sah. Aus Drydens Worten geht hervor, dass er 
die zahlreichen Hinzufügungen, die durch die Erfindung 
dieses Gegenparts nötig wurden, als geistiges Eigentum für 
sich und Davenant in Anspruch nimmt. Hermann Grimm 
uber hat in Fünfzehn Essays (1875 8: 206) die ebenso 
überraschende wie interessante Entdeckung gemacht, dass 
diese Hinzufügungen Wort für Wort aus dem etwa 20 Jahre 
früher entstandenen Drama Calderons En esta vida todo es 
verdal y todo es mentira entnommen sind. 

Weiter füge ich der Curiosität wegen noch hinzu, dass 
"1797 von einem Schauspieler Namens F.G. Waldron ein 
Drama in fünf Akten The Virgin Queen erschien, das 
| sich auf dem Titel als eine Fortsetzung von Shake- 
 speure's Tempest bezeichnet. Als Prospero die ver- 
berte Insel verlässt, um sich nach Mailand einzuschiffen, 
Bi Caliban so beweglich und unter Versprechungen 








Einleitung. XXI 


ewiger Treue, ihn nieht in der Einsamkeit zurückzulassen, 
dinas Prospero nicht widerstehen kann und ihn mitnimmt, 
und dies Vertrauen auf die Aufrichtigkeit Calibans- wird 
beinahe sein Verderben. Als sie in See gestochen sind, 
erneuern die Verschwörer Antonio und Sebastian ihre alten 
Pläne, und Caliban gesellt sich zu ihnen. Auch die Hexe 
Sycorax erscheint wieder und vereinigt sich mit ihrem 
Sohne. Sie macht Caliban unverwundbar und verspricht 
ihm Miranda zur Frau. Prospero hat sich durch das Zer- 
brechen des Zauberstabes und durch das Versenken des 
Buches ‚selbst seiner Macht beranbt und hereut das jetat 
bitter, denn er glaubt sich durch seine Leichtgläubigkeit 
und Voreiligkeit dem Verderben geweiht. Da erscheint 
plötzlich Ariel, der alles vorausgesehen hat, mit Buch und 
Stalı und errettet den Gebieter aus den Händen der Feinde, 


IV. Der vorliegende Text. 

Was nun den vorliegenden Text anlangt, so unter- 
scheidet er sich von dem aller mir bekannten Ausgaben, 
mit Ausnahme der Furness'schen, dadurch, dass er nicht 
modernisirt ist. Ueber die Gründe, die für die Beibe- 
haltung der alten Schreibung sprechen, habe ich mich be- 
reits in der Einleitung zu meiner Ausgabe von Marlowe's 
Tamburlaine (Heilbronn 1885) ausführlich geäussert und 
kann hier nur auf jene Ausführungen verweisen. 

Im Jahre 1886 entschloss sich Horace Howard Fur- 
mess in seiner grossärtigen Ausgabe A New Variorum 
Edition of Shakespeare im sechsten Bande (Othello), nach- 
dem er vorher die Texte in modernisirter Gestalt ge- 
geben hatte, gleichfalls die alte Schreibung beizubehalten, 
und hat dies seither in jedem neu erschienenen Bande, 
auch in seinem Tempest (1892) gethan. Furness spricht 
sieh darüber in der Vorrede zu seinem Othello- Bande 





XXI Einleitung. 


8. V so aus: „We must have Shakespeure's own text; or, 
failing this, the nearest possible approach to it. ‘We shall 
be duly grateful to the wise and learned, who, where 
phräses are obscure, give us the.words they believe to 
have been Shakespeare’'s; but, as students, we must have 
under our eyes the original text, which, however stubbern 
it may seem at times, may yet öpen its treasures to our 
importunity, and reveal eharms before undreamed of“ 

Ich selbst habe 1890 (Halle, Niemeyer) Shakespeares 
Macbeth nach ‘der Folio von 1623 unter Beibehaltung 
der alten Schreibung mit den Varianten der andern Folios 
herausgegeben, und da auch für dem Tempest die erste 
Folio die älteste. Textquelle ist, so konnte es für mich von 
vorn herein nicht zweifelhaft sein, dass hier im Wesent- 
liehen in gleicher Weise zu verfahren war, wie dort. Wenn 
ich trotzdem eine kleine Abweichung in der Behandlung 
des vorliegenden Textes gegenüber der des Macbeth habe 
eintreten lassen, so möchte ich das kurz begründen. Im 
Macbeth ‘habe ich an einer Reihe von Stellen die mir 
notwendig erscheinenden Aenderungen in den Text ge- 
nommen, natürlich nicht, ohne in den Anmerkungen darüber 
Auskunft zu'geben, sodass jeder mein Verfahren genau be- 
urteilen konnte. In der vorliegenden Ausgabe habe+ ich 

iflicher Veberlegung darauf verzichtet, an dem 
Folio überlieferten Text irgend 
dern, und die betreffenden Oonjesturen in 
fon verwiesen. Ich könnte dies mit eignen 
‚ser begründen, als es Furhess bereits ge- 
a. 0. 8. VD: „If misspellings occur 
ly our common-school education is not 
t we cannot silently correct them. If 
be defieient, surely it cun be supplied 

t demand upon our intelligence 
be proposed which is by all acknowledged 





Einleitung. NXHI 


to be effieacious, it is not enough for the student thut he 
should know the remedy; he must see the ailment, Let 
the ailment, therefore, appear in all its severity in the 
text, and let the remedies be exhibited in the notes; by 
this means we may make a text for ourselves, and thus 
made, it will become a part of onrselves, and speak to 
us with more power than were, it made for us, by the 
wisest editor of them all — it may be 'an ill-favoured 
thing, sir', but it will be 'our own’“. Dies entspricht ge- 
nau den Zielen, die wir bei textkritischen Uebungen in den 
Semingren unserer deutschen Universitäten verfolgen. Es 
kommt nicht darauf an, dem Studenten etwas Fertiges, in 
sich Abgeschlossenes vorzulegen, sodass er kaum noch etwas 
zu thun vorfindet, sondern ihn zu eigener Arbeit anzuregen 
und anzuleiten, und ich hoffe, dass der vorliegende Text 
sich dazu eignet. 

Zu Grunde gelegt ist die Folio von 1623 und zwar 
mit allen ihren Eigentümlichkeiten. Weder an der Schreibung, 
noch an der Interpunktion, noch an den Bühnenweisungen 
und der Verstrennung ist irgend etwas geändert. Der 
Text der ersten Folio ist durch das grosse Stsunton’sche 
Facsimile, durch die verkleinerte Nachbildung von Halli- 
well-Phillipps und durch den diplomatisch getreuen Abdruck 
von Lionel Booth hinlänglich bekannt, aber ich habe mich 
bei der Wiedergube des Textes nicht an diese, sondern an 
die Originalausgabe gehalten. Ein Exemplar derselben ') 


") Es existieren in den öffentlichen Bibliotheken Deutsch- 
lands meines Wissens überhaupt nur 2 Exemplare der ersten 
Folio: ausser dem von mir benützten Berliner noch ein ganz 
vortrefflich erhaltenes auf der Bremer Stadtbibliothek, die auch 
ein Exemplar der 4. Folio besitzt. Diese Ausgaben gehören 
zu der reichhaltigen Sammlung wertvoller englischer Werke, 
die der verstorbene Delius seiner Vaterstadt vermacht hat. 








XXIV Einleitung. 


hat durch die Liberalität der Verwaltung der königlichen 
Bibliothek zu Berlin eine Zeit lang zu meiner Verfügung 
‚gestanden, 

Eine Reihe von Fehlern der Ausgabe von 1623 wird 
durch die zweite, dritte und vierte Folio (1632, 1664, 1685) 
corrigiert. Auch hier habe ich mich nicht mit den Vari- 
antenangaben der Cambridge-Rdition oder bei Furness be- 
‚gnügt, sondern die Original-Ausgaben selbst herangezogen, 
die mir gleichfalls aus der Berliner königlichen Bibliothek 
in dankenswerter Weise zur Benutzung überlassen wären, 
Die Folios 2—4 sind für die Geschichte des Textes bis 
auf Rowe, der bekanntlich die vierte Folio seiner Ausgabe 
zu Grunde gelegt hat, von Wichtigkeit. Sie sind ausser- 
dem so gut wie ganz unbekannt, da facsimilierte Ausgaben 
oder ein diplomatisch getrener Abdruck, wie bei der ersten. 
Folio, nicht existieren und Exemplare der Originnlausgaben 
in England und gar erst in Deutschland ausserordentlich 
selten sind. Ich habe mich daher bemüht, in den Vari- 
anten die Abweichungen der zweiten his vierten Folio von 
der ersten so genau wiederzugeben, dass sich jeder dieselben 
bis auf den Buchstaben reconstruieren kann, und dadurch 
unterscheidet sich die vorliegende Ausgabe von jeder vor- 
hergehenden. Die vier Folios sind im kritischen Apparat 
der Reihe nach durch die Buchstaben A, B, 0, D be- 
zeichnet, | 

Was die Conjeoturen der neueren Herausgeber angeht, v 
so habe ich mich bei Auswahl derselben auf das not- 
wendigste Mass beschränkt. Die Wiedergabe aller oder auch 
nur eines Teiles der zahllosen Verbesserungsvorschläge 







Vgl. das von der Bibliotheks-Direktion herausgegebene „Ver- 
zeichnis wertvoller Werke zur englischen Litteratur und Ge- 
schichte aus d. Bremer Stadtbibliothek* (1899) auf das es sich 
verlohnt die Fachgenossen aufmerksam zu machen. 


Einleitung. XAV 


hätte im Hinblick auf den Zweck dieser Ausgabe nur ver- 
wirrend wirken können. Diese Arbeit ist überdies in der 
Cambridge Edition bereits geleistet. Dort vermag h 
jeder, der das Bedürfnis fühlt, ausreichend zu informieren, 
und es konnte nicht meine Absicht sein, jeden Einfall 
eines Herausgebers oder Kritikers hier nochmals zu ver- 
ewigen. 

Hinsichtlich der Zeilenzählung habe ich dem Wunsche 
dos Herausgebers dieser Sammlung Rechnung getragen und 
die Zählung der Globe Edition zu Grunde gelegt. Ich 
selbst hätte zwar lieber durchgezählt, wie in meinem Tam- 
hurlaine, Jew of Malta und Macbeth, weil beim Citieren 
eine einzige Zahl bequemer ist, als drei, auf der 
andern Seite hat aber die Anlehnung un die Globe Edi- 
tion, nach der heute fast allgemein eitiert wird, nuch ihre 
Vorzüge. 

Halle, September 1899. 

Albrecht Wagner. 








THE TEMPEST. 


Actus primus, Scena prima, 
A tempestuous noise of Thunder and Lightning heard: 
Enter a Ship-master, and a Boteswaine. 
Master, 
BOte-swaine. 

Botes. Heere Master: What cheere? 

Mast. Good: Speake to th’ Mariners: fall too't, 
yarely,orwe run our selues a ground, bestirre, bestirre 
Exit. [5] 

Enter Mariners. 

Botes. Heigh my hearts. cheerely, cheerely my 
harts: yare, yare: Take in the toppe - sale: Tend 
to th’Masters whistle: Blow till thou burst thy winde, 
if roome enough. 


Primus BCD Sownn B Prima BCD. u (erstes) fehlt 
CD Boteswain OD. Master, D. -swain CD Bote- 
awain D, Here CD _cheer D. 3o0d, Howe Speak CD. 
selves BCD a-ground D bestir, bestir D. 
CD cheerely (zweites)] cheerly B nur einma! 
hearts BED top-sail CD tend D. Masters D 
room CD. 

Shakespeare, Tho Tompost 





5} THE TEMPEST. Ace 1. 





Enter Alonso, Sehastian. Anthonio, Ferdinando,. 
Gonzalo, and others. 

Alon. Good Boteswaine. haue care: where's [10] 
the Master? Play the men. 

Botes. 1 pray now keepe below. 

Anth. Where is the Master. Boson? 

Bates. Do you not heare him? you marre 
„ur labour. Keepe your Cabines: you do assist the 
storme. [15° 

Gonz. Nay. good be patient. 

Botes. When the Sea is: hence. what cares 
these roarers for the name «of King? to Cabine: 
silence: trouble vs not. 

Gon. Good. yet remember whem thou hast [20] 





Botrs. None that I more leue then my selfe. 
You are a Counsellor. if you can command these 
Elements to silence. and worke the peace of the present. 
wee will not hand a rope more. vse your [25] authoritie: 
If you «annot. gine thankes you haue Hiud so long. and 
make your selfe readie in your Cabine for the mis- 
of the haure. if it so hap. Cheerely good 
out of our way I say. Erit. 








Bete=waine B Beote-swain ‘° Boteswain > have BCD. 
15 keep (I. Besen! th in Rec. Dec 
tear OD mar Ir. Keep CL’ Cabins BCD doe €. storm CD. 
1*- 20 Hence! ‚Juhnsem care Rue.  Roarers PD Name C. 
u kıb. : Fr 2ı abvard c'Ir lore 
Be ıban bo slfele. work Olr. weecnD Rope D 
us Bel. 2% authority € Authority FD gire 
Ertl thank- (Dr have Bil divd Bel. self CD 
sea el. hour 0] Cheerly Ir. 














Act 1 Se. 1. THE TEMPEST. 3 


Gon, I haue great comfort from this fellow: [30] 
methinks he hath no drowning marke vpon him, his 
complexion is perfect Gallowes: stand fast good Fate 
to his hanging, make the rope of his destiny our 
eable, for our owne doth little aduantage: If he be 
not borne to bee hang'd, our case [35] is miserable. Exit. 


Enter Boteswaine. 

Botes. Downe with the top-Mast: yare, lower, 
lower, bring her to Try with Maine-course. A plague — 
A ery within. Enter Sebastian, Anthonio & Gonzalo, 
vpon this howling: they are lowder then the weather, 
or our office; [40] yet againe? What do you heere? Shal 
we giue ore and drowne, haue you a minde to sinke? 

Sehas. A poxe o'your throat, you bawling, blas- 
phemons, incharitable Dog. 

Botes. Worke you tlıen. [45] 

Anth. Hang cur, hang, you whoreson insolent 
Noysemaker, we are lesse afraid to be drownde, 
then thon art. 

Gonz. Ve warrant him for drowning, though 
the Ship were no stronger then a Nutt-shell, and as 
[50] leaky as an vnstanched wench. 
have BCD. 31-85 me thinkes B me thinks C 
mark CD upon BCD. Gallows CD. Rope D. Cable 
BED own CD advantage BUD. born CD be CD 
»0—40 Exeunt Theobald. Boteswain CD. Down CD, 
try D Muin- CD. upon BCD louder than D. 41-45 
Yet D ugain CD here CD Shall BED. give BÜD o're 
CD drown € drown? D have BC Have D mind CD sink CD. 
pox CD, Work CD. 46-50 Cur D. Noise- D less I 
drown\do CD. than D. than D Nut-shell CD. 
unstanched BCD. 








4 THE TEMPEST. Act I Sc. 1, 


Botes. Lay her a hold, a hold, set her two 
eourses ofl to Sea againe, lay her of. 


Enter Mariners wet. 


Mari. All lost, to prayers, to prayers, all lost. [55] 

Botes. What must our mouths be cold? 

Gonz. The King, and Prince, at prayers, let's 
assist them, for our case is as theirs. 

Sebas. l’am out of patience. 

An, We are meerly cheated of our liues by 

drunkards, 

This wide -chopt -rascall, would thou mightst Iye 
drowning [60] the washing of ten Tides. 

Gonz. Hee'l be hang'd yet. 
Though euery drop of water sweare against it. 
And gape at widst to glut him. A confused noyse within. 
Mercy on vs. 
We split, we split, Farewell my wife, and children, 
Farewell brother: we split, we split, we split. [65] 

Anth. Let's all sinke with” King. 

Seb, Let's take leaue of him. 

Gonz. Now would I giue a thousand furlongs 
of Sea, for an Acre of barren ground: Long heath, 





eourses; off Stevens (Holt conj.) again CD. 
Marinors B. 56 - 60 Prince, at prayers] Prince at prayers D. 
for — theirs als Halbvers Pope. Um CD. lives BCD 


Drunkards D. wide-chopt rascal D_ might'st lie CD. 
#1-65 the — Tides eine Zeile (Halbvers) Pope. Hei D. 
every BED sware (sie) CD.  wid'st CD noise D. 
us BCD. 66-70 sink CD with King (sie) CD. leave 





BED give BED. 


Act 180.2 THE TEMPEST. 5 


Browne firrs, any thing; the wills aboue be [70] done, 
but I would faine dye a dry death. Esit. 


Sena secunda. 
Enter Prospero and Miranda, 


Mira. If by your Art (my deerest father) you haue 
Put the wild waters in this Rore; alay them: 
The skye it seemes would powre down stinking pitch, 
But that the Sea, mounting to th’welkins cheeke, 
Däshes the fire out. Oh! I haue suflered 
With those that I saw suffer: A braue vessell 
(Who had no doubt some noble ereature in her) 
Dash’d all to peeces: O the ery did knocke 
Against my very heart: poore soules, they perish'd. 
Had I byn any God of power, I would 
Haue suncke the Sea within the Earth, or ere 
It should the good Ship so haue swallow'd, and 
The fraughting Soules within her. 

‚Pros. Be collected, 
No more amazement: Tell your pitteous heart 
there's no harme done, 

Mira. © woe, the day. 


Brown © brown D fire D furze Rowe nbove 
BCD. fain die CD Exit. fehll BCD. SBcwna B. 
ot CD have BCD. 2 wilde B Rore;] Rore, D 
8 #kie C sky D seoms CD pour CD downe B. At 
check CD. 5 have BED. 6 brave BCD Ve 
7 mo douht (sic) D. 8 pieces CD Oh © Oh! D knock CD. 
poor souls CD, 10 bin B been CD. 11 Have BCD sunk 
CD. 12 have BED. 13 Soule CD. 14 piteous OD. 
15 There's CD harm CD. wo CD. 








Act 180.2 THE TEMPEST. 


And left me to a bootelesse Inquisition, 
Coneluding, stay: not yet. 
Pros. The howr's now come 
The very minute byds thee ope thine eare, 
Obey, and be attentiue. Canst thou remember 
A time before we came vnto this Cell? 
I doe not thinke thou canst, for then thou was’t not 
Out three yeeres old. 
Mira. Certainely Sir, I can. 
Pros. By what? by any other house, or person? 
Of any thing the Image, tell me, that 
Hatlı kept with thy remembrance, 
Mira. "Tis farre oft: 
And rather like a dreame, then an assurance 


That my remembrance warrants: Had I not 
Fowre, or fine women once, that tended me? 
Pros. Thou hadst; and more, Miranda: But 


how is it 
That this liues in thy minde? What seest thou e 
In the dark-backward and Abisme of Time? 
Yf thou remembrest ought ere thou cam'st here, 
How thou cam’st here thou maist. 
Mira. But that I doe not. 
Pros. Twelue yere since (Miranda) twelue yere 
since, 
#5 w) the BED bootlesse © bootloss D inquisition D. 
30 houre's B hour’s CD come, BUD. 7 bids OD eur CD. 
@8 Attentive BCD. 39 unto BOD. 40 think CD. 41 yeares B 
gen CD.  Certuiniy © Certainly, D. 44 far D. 45 dream 
our CD five BED. 49 lives BED 
50 darke hackward CD Abysme CD. 
st CD do D. 53 Twelve BED yeur 
OD twelre BED year CD. 





en 
5 


6 


5 





DJ THE TEMPEST. Act I 80. 2. 


Thy father was the Duke of Millaine and 
A Prince of power: 

Mira. Sir, are not you my Father? 

Pros. Thy Mother was a peece of vertue, and 
She said thou wast my daughter; and thy father 
Was Duke of Millaine, and his onely heire, 

And Princesse; no worse Issued. 

Mira. O the heauens, 

What fowle play had we, that we came from thence? 
Or blessed was’t we did? 

Pros. Botlı, both my Girle. 

By fowle-play (as thou saist) were we heau’d thence 
But blessedly holpe hither. 

Mira. O my heart bleedes 
To thinke oth’ teene that I haue turn’d yon to, 
Which is from my remembranee, please you, farther; 

Pros. My brother and thy vnele, call’d Anthonio: 
I pray thee marke me, that a brother should 
Be so perfidious: he, whom next thy selfe 
Of all the world I lou’d, and to him put 
The mannage of my state, as at that time 
Through all the signories it was the first, 





54 Father BCD Millain CD. 55 Power CD. 56 piece 
CD virtue € Virtue D. 57 sayd B Daugther CD Father 
CD. 58 Millnin CD heire: B heir: CD, 59 And] A Pope 
Princess D issued D.  heavens BÜ Heavens D. 60 foul 
CD Kommafehlt D. 61 Girl CD. 62 fowleplay B foul play CD 
sayest BOD heaved BCD. 63 bleeds CD. 64 think CD 
otth’ CD have BCD turnd B. #5 remembrance: D remem- 
brance. Kowe farther. D. 66 Brother CD Unele CD, 67 mark 
CD Brothe 08 self CD, #4 lovid BED, 70 manage D 
time. CD. 71 Though (sic) B. 











Act 1 Sc. 2, THE TEMPEST. 


And Prospero, the prime Duke, being so reputed 
In dignity; and for the liberall Artes, 
Without a päralell; those being all my studie, 
The Gouerninent | east vpon my brother, 
And to my State grew stranger, being transported 
And rapt in secret studies, thy false vnele 
(Do'st thou attend me?) 
° Mira. Sir, most- heedefully. 
‚Pros. Being once perfected how to graunt suites, 
how to deny them: who t'aduance, and who 
To trash for ouer-topping: new created 
Thie ereatures that were mine, | say, or ehang'd "em, 
‚els new form’d "em; hauing both the key, 
(cer, and office, set all hearts i'th state 
tune pleas’d his eare, that now he was 
ich had hid my princely Trunck, 
t my verdure out on’t: Thou attend'st not? 
‘0 good Sir, I doe. 
I pray thee marke me: 
worldly ends, all dediented 
‚and the bettering of my mind 
hich but by being so retir'd 


BC Liberal D Arts CD. 74 parallel € 

Iy CD study; Rowe. 75 Government BCD 
€. 76 state BED. 77 studies. Rowe 

78 Doest BC Dost D me fehlt CD. heedfully 


85 enr € 
mark ED. 9 





10 THE TEMPEST. Act 1 Sc. 2. 


Ore-priz'd all popular rate: in my false brother 
Awak’d an euill nature, and my trust 
Like a good parent, did beget of him 
95 A falsehood in it's contrarie, as great 
As my trust was, which had indeede no limit, 
A confidence sans bound. He being thus Lorded, 
Not onely with what my renenew yeelded, 
But what my power might els exact. Like one 
100 Who hauing into truth, by telling of it, 
Made such a synner of his memorie 
To eredite his owne lie, he did beleeue 
He was indeed the Duke, out o'th’ Substitution, 
And executing th" outward face of Roialtie 
105 With all prerogatiue: hence his Ambition growing: 
Do’stthou heare? 
Mira. Your tale, Sir, would eure deafenesse. 
Pros. To haue no Schreene between this part 
he plaid, 


And him he plaid it for, he needes will be 
‚Millaine, Me (poore Man) my Librarie 
large enough: of temporall roalties 
ineapable. Confederates 


9 evil BÜ evil D. #5 falshood D 
96 indeed CD. 9Sonly D  revenew 
9 else Ü exaot; like Howe. 

D Memory CD. 102 credit 

ve B believe CD, 104 Royalty CD 
D his] is B. 100 Dost D hear CD. 
“2, 10T have BCD Shroen € Sorven D. 
Millnin CD poor man CD Library CD. 
.D roialties B royalties © Roy- 





Act 15.2, THE TEMPEST. 


(s0 drie he was for Sway) witlı King of Naples 
To gine him Annuall tribute, doe him homage, 
Subieet his Coronet, to his Crowne and bend 
The Dukedom yet vnbow’d (alas poore Millaine) 
To most ignoble stooping. 

Mira. Ob the heauens: 

Pros. Marke his condition, and th'enent, tlien 

tell me 

If this might be a brother. 

Mira, 1 should sinne 
To thinke but Noblie of my Grand-mother, 
Good wombes haue borne bad sonnes. 

Pro. Now the Condition. 
This King of Naples being an Enemy 
To me inueterate, hearkens my Brothers suit, 
Which was, That he in lieu o'th' premises, 
Of homage, and I know not how much Tribute, 
Should presently extirpate me and mine 
Out of the Dukedome, and confer faire Millaine 
With all the Honors, on my brother: Whereon 
A treacherous Armie leuied, one mid-night 
Fated to th’ purpose, did Anthonio open 


11280 CD dry D sway D with] with’ Ro 
BCD annuall BC annual D do D. 114 J 
Komma fehlt CD Crowne, B Crown, CD. 115 Dukedome BC w 
bowed BOD ulass © poor Millain CD. 116 most] much BED 
henvens BD Henvons €. 117 Mark (D event BED. 118 
Brother ©. sin CD. 119 think CD Nobly CD. 120 wombs 
D have BOD born CD sons CD. condition CD, 122 
inveterate BC brothers C brother's D. 124 tribute = 
126 Dukedom D fair Millain CD. honors B honours 
CD. 125 Army CD levied BOD. 








12 THE TEMPEST. Act 180.2, 


130 The gates of Millaine, and ith' dead of darkenesse 


140 


The ministers for th’ purpose hurried thence 
Me, and thıy erying selfe. 

Mir. Alack, for pitty: 
I not remembring how I eride out then, 
Will ery it ore againe: it is a hint 


5 That wrings mine eyes too't. 


Pro. Heare a little further, 
And then Ile bring thee to the present businesse 
Which now's vpon’s: without the which, this Story 
Were most impertinent. 

Mir. Wherefore did they not 
That howre destroy vs? 

Pro. Well demanded, wench: 

My Tale prouokes that question: Deare, they durst not, 
So deare the loue my people bore me: nor set 

A marke so bloudy on the businesse; but, 

With colours fairer, painted their foule ends. 

In few, they hurried vs a-boord a Barke, 

Bore vs some Leagues to Sea, where they prepared 
A rotten carkasse of a Butt, not rigg’d, 

Nor tackle, sayle, nor mast, the very rats 
Instinetinely haue quit it: There they hoyst vs 

180 Millain CD i'th' D darknesse € darkness D. 181 
Ministers BED. 132 self CD. 138 eri'd € ery'd D. 184 
o’re CD again CD, 135 tot D. Hear CD. 136 business D. 
187 upon’s BCD story BCD. 139 houre B hour CD us 
BED, 140 tale CD provokes BCD Dear CD. 141 denr 
CD love BED. 142 mark CD bloody CD business D. 
148 foul CD. 144 us BED aboard CD Bark CD. 145 us 
BCD. 146 oarkass D But D, 147 tackle, nor sayle (sail 
CD), BUD Rats D. 148 Instinetively CD have BCD hoist 
CD us BED. 





Act 1 80. 2. THE TEMPEST. 


To ery to th’ Sea. that roard to vs; to sigh 
To th’ windes, whose pitty sighing backe againe 
Did vs but louing wrong. 
Mir. Alack, what trouble 
Was I then to you? 
Pro. ©, a Cherubin 
Thou was’t that did preserue me; Thou didst smile, 
Infused with a fortitude from heauen, - 
When I haue deck'd the sea with drops full salt, 155 
Vnder my burthen groan’d, which rais’d in me 
An vndergoing stomacke, to beare vp 
Against what should ensue. 
Mir. How came we a shore? 
Pro. By prouidence diuine, 
Some food, we had, and some fresh water, that 
A noble Neapolitan Gonzalo 
Out of his Charity, (who being then appointed 
Master of this designe) did giue vs, with 
Rich garments, linnens, stuffs, and necessaries 
Which sinee haue steeded much, so of his gentlenesse 165 
Knowing I lou'd my bookes, he furnishd me i 
From mine owne Library, with volumes, that 


149 roard CD us BCD. 150 Winds CD pity CD 
back again CD. 151 us BED loving BED. A 
162 Cherubim D. 158 preserve BCD. 154 he, 
155 have BED decktt CD Sen D. 156 Under 
undergoing BCD stomack CD bear CD up BED. 
159 providence BCD divine BCD. 160 erstes Kor 
161 Neopolitan B. 183 design CD give OD us 
@ BOD steeded] stended Steerens much, so] much. 
ntleness D. 166 lov'd BCD Books CD furnishrl 





14 THE TEMPEST. 


I prize aboue my Dukedome. 
Mir. Would I might 
But euer see that man. 
Pro. Now 1 arise, 
Sit still, and heare the last of our sea-sorrow: 
Heere in this Hand we arriu'l, and heere 
Haue 1, thy Sehoolemaster, made thee more profit 
Then other Princesse can, that haue more time 
For vainer howres; and Tutors not so carefull. 
Mir. Heuens thank you fort. And now I 
pray you Sir, 
For still 'tis beating in my minde; your r 
For raysing this Sea-storme? 
Pro. Know thus far forth, 
By accident most strange, bountifull Fortune 
(Now my deere Lady) hatlı mine enemies 
trought to this shore: And by my preseience 
1 finde my Zenith doth depend vpon 
A most auspitions starre, whose influence 
If now I eourt not, but omit; my fortunes 
Will euer after droope: Heare cease more questions, 


Thou art inelinde to sleepe: 'tis a good dulnesse, 
And giue it way: I know thou canst not chuse: 


168 above BCD Dukedom D. 169 « BCD. 170 

hear CD Sea-sorrow CD. 171 Here ( Island OD arriwd 
CD here CD. 1721 173 
Princess D have BCD. 
BCD thanke B. 176 mind BCD. 177 raising CD -storm 
CD. 178 bountiful D. 179 dear CD. 181 find CD upon 
BCD. 182 star CD. , 183 omit, Howe. 184 ever BED 
droop CD Here CD. 185 inclimd CD sleep CD dulness D. 
186 give BOD, 





Act I Sc. 2. THE TEMPEST, 


Come away, Seruant, come; I am ready now, 
Approach my Ariel. Come. Enter Ariel. 
Ari, All haile, great Master, graue Sir, haile: 
I come 
To answer thıy best pleasure; be't to ly, 
To swim, to dine into the fire: to ride 
On the eurld clowds: to thy strong bidding, taske 
Ariel, and all his Qualiti 
Pro. Hast thou, Spirit, 
Performd to point, the Tempest that I bad thee? 
Ar. To euery Article. 
I boorded the Kings ship: now on the Beake, 
Now in the Waste, the Decke, in euery Cabyn, 
I flam’d amazement, sometime I'd diuide 
And burne in many places; on the Top-mast, 
The Yards and Bore-spritt, would I ame distinetly, 200 
Then meete, and ioyne. Jowes Lightning, the precursers 
Orth dreadfull Thunder-claps more moments 
And sight out-running were not; the fire, and eracks 
Of sulphurous roaring, tlıe most mighty Neptune 
Seeme to besiege, and make his bold waues tremble, 205 
Yea, his dread Trident shake. 


187 Servant BCD. 189 hail CD grave BCD hwil CD. 
100 be it BOD. 191 dive BCD. 192 eurlid CD clowdes B 
eloude D task D. 198 Quality CD. 194 Performd CD. 
Ib avery BOD. 196 boarded CD Beak CD. 197 Deck € 
deck I every BED Cabin CD. 198 sometimes BUD divide 
BCD. 199 burn CD top-mast BCD. 200 Bore-sprit BED 
lowsprit Steevens. 201 meet CD joyne B joyn CD Ioves 
B Joves CD Lightning ABCD) lightnings Theobald. 
rendiul D momentary D. 205 Seem CD waves BCD. 
206 drend] dead (sic) BED. 





16 'THE TEMPEST. Act 180. 2. 


Pro, My braue Spirit, 
Who was so firme, so constant, that this coyle _ 
Would not infect his reason? 
Ar. Not a soule 
But felt a Feauer of the madde, and plaid 
210 Some tricks of desperation; all but Mariners 
Plung’d in the foaming bryne, and quit the vessell; 
Then all a fire with me the Kings sonne Ferdinand 
With haire vp-staring (then like reeds, not haire) 
Was the first man that leapt; eride hell is empty, 
215 And all the Diuels are heere. 
Pro. Why that's my spirit: 
But was not this nye shore? 
Ar, Close by, my Master. 
Pro. But are they (Ariell) safe? 
Ar. Not a haire perishd: 
On their sustaining garments not a blemish, 
But fresher then before: and as-thou badst me, 
220 In troops I baue dispersd them 'bout the Isle: 
The Kings sonne haue I landed by himselfe, 
Whom I left cooling of the Ayre with sighes, 
In an odde Angle of the Isle, and sitting 
His armes in this sad knot. 


brave BCD. 207 firm CD coyl CD. 208 soul CD. 209 
BCD mad D. 210 trickes B  disperation B. 
vossel, Rowe versell; ABC vessel; D. 211/12 vesseh, . . 
it me; Boiwe. 212 son CD. 213 hair CD up- BCD hair CD. 214 
OD empty, and D. 215 And fehlt D All D Divells 
Jevils ED here CD 216 nigh BCD. 217 Ariel CD. hair 
fichod CD. 219 than D. 220 have BED dispers'd 
CD have BED himself CD. 222 Aire ( Air D 

arms CD. 





Act I Se. 2, THE TEMPEST. 


Pro. Of the Kings ship, 
The Marriners, say how thou hast disposd, 
And all the rest o'th’ Fleete? 

Ar. Safely in harbour 
Is the Kings shippe, in the deepe Nooke, where once 
Thou ealldst me vp at midnight to fetch dewe 
From the still-vext Bermoothes, there she's hid; 
The Marriners all vnder hatches stowed, 
Who, with a Charme ioynd to their suffred labour 
I haue left asleep: and for the rest o'th’ Fleet 
(Which I dispers’d) they all haue met againe, 
And are vpon tlie Mediterranian Flote, 
Bound sadly home for Naples, 


Supposing that they saw the Kings ship wrackt, 
And his great person perish. 
Pro. Ariel, thy charge 
Exactly is perform’d; but there's more worke: 
What is the time o'th" day? 
Ar. Past the mid season. 
Pro. At least two Glasses: the time 'twixt 240 


& now 
Must by vs both be spent most precious 
Ar. Is there more toyle? Since thou dost giue 
me pains, 
Let me remember thee what thou hast promis’d, 
225 Mariners CD dispos'd CD. 226 Fleet CD. 227 
ship CD deep Nook CD. 228 call'dst CD up BCD dew CD 
229 shee's CD. 230 Mariners CD under BCD. 
CD joynd B joyn’d CD suffered BOD. have BED a- 
sleepe B. 233 have BUD again CD. 4 upon B Me- 
diterranenn BOD. 238 work CD. 241 us BED. 242 toyl 


CD give BED puines B. 
, Tho Tempest. 





18 THE TEMPEST. Act I Se. 2. 


Which is not yet perform’d me, 
Pro. How now? moodie? 
245 What is’t thou canst demand? 
Ar. My Libertie. 
Pro. Before the time be out? no more: 
Ar. I prethee, 
Remember I haue done thee worthy seruice, 
Told thee no Iyes, made thee no mistakings, serv'd 
Without or grudge, or grumblings; thon did promise 
350 To bate me a full yeere. 
Pro. Do'st thou forget 
From what a torment I did free thee? Ar. No. 
Pro. Thou do’st: & thinkst it much totreadtheOoze 
Of the salt deepe; 
To run vpon the sharpe winde of the North, 
255 To doe me businesse in the veines o'th' eartlı 
When it is bak’d with frost. 
Ar. 1 doe not Sir. 
Pro. Thou liest, malignant Thing: hast thou forgot 
The fowle Witeh Sycorax, who with Age and Enuy 
Was growne into a hoope? hast thou forgot her? 
200 Ar. No Sir. 
Pro. Thou hast: where was she born? speak: 
tell me: 


N 245 What] Which BCD. Liberty CD. 246 preethee B. 

247 have BCD service BCD. 249 grudg (sie) D didst CD. 
2350 yeare B year CD. 252 thinkest BCD Ooze ist zur folgenden 
Zeile gezogen D. 253 of D deep CD. 254 upon BCD sharp 
wind CD. 5 do D business D veins D. 5 do D. 
258 foul D Envy BC enry D. 259 gowne (sic) B grown 
CD Hoop CD. 360 speake D. 

















Act 180.2, THE TEMPEST. 


Ar. Sir, in Argier. 

Pro. Oh, was she so: I must 
Once in a moneth recount what thou hast bin, 
Which thou forgetst. This damn’d Witch Sycorar, 
For mischiefes manifold, and sorceries terrible 
To enter humane hearing, from Argier 
Thou know’st was banish’d: for one thing she did 
They would not take her life: Is not this true? 

Ar. I, Sir, 
Pro. This blew ey'd hag, was hither brought 
with child. 

And here was left by th’ Saylors; thou my slaue, 
As thou reportst thy selfe, was then her seruant, 
And for thou wast a Spirit too delicate 
To act her earthy, and abhord commands, 
Refusing her grand hests, she did confine thee 
By helpe of her more potent Ministers, 
And in her most vomittigable rage, 
Into a clouen Pyne, within which rift 
Imprison’d, thou didst painefully remaine 
A dozen yeeres: within which space she di’d, 
And left thee there: where thou didst vent thy groanes 280 
As fast as Mill-wheeles strike: Then was this Island 
(Saue for the Son, that he did littour heere, 


262 month D. 264 mischiefs CD. 265 human D. 269 
blew-ey’dD. M70slave BCD. 271 report'st CD self CD servant 
BCD. 272 spirit D. 273 Act B abhor'd D. 5 help CD 
ministers CD. 276 unmittigable BED. 277 cloven BCD. 
978 painfully CD remain CD. 279 yenres B years CD. 280 
Where © gronns CD. 281 -wheels © Mill wheelsD then D. 
282 Save BCD Sunne B Sun CD he] ABCD she Rowe here CD. 






























! 


20 THE TEMPEST. Act 150. 2. 


A frekelld whelpe, hag-borne) not honour’d with 
A humane shape. 
Ar. Yes: Caliban her sonne. 

285 Pro. Dull thing, I say so: he, that Caliban 
Whom now I keepe in seruice, thou best know'st 
What torment I did finde thee in; thy grones 
Did make wolues howle, and penetrate the breasts 
Of euer-angry Beares; it was a torment 

390 To lay vpon the damn’d, which Sycorax 
Could not againe vndoe: it was mine Art, 

When I arriu'd, and heard thee, that made gape 
The Pyne, and let thee out. 
Ar. I thanke thee Master. 
Pro. If thou more murmur'st, I will rend an 
Oake 
= 


5 


And peg-thee in his knotty entrailes, till 
Thou hast howl’d away twelue winters, 
Ar. Pardon, Master, 
I will be correspondent to command 
And doe my spryting, gently. 
Pro, Doe so; and after two daies 
I will discharge thee. 
Ar. That's my noble Master: 
300 What shall I doe? say what? what shall I doe? 


283 frekel’d D whelp CD -born CD. 284 human D. son 
CD. 286 keep CD service BCD. 287 find CD groans CD, 
288 Woolves © wolves D howl CD brests D. 289 ever-BCD 
Bears D. 290 upon BCD. 291 again CD undoe BC undo D 
art D, 292 arrivd CD. 293 thank CD. 294 Oak CD. 
295 peg thee CD entrails CD. 296 twelve BCD. 298 do D 
spriting CD. Do CD duyes BCD. 300 do D do D. 





Act 180.2. THE TEMPEST. 


Pro. Goe make thy selfe like a Nymph o'th' Sea, 
Be subieet to no sight but thine, and mine: inuisible 
To euery eye-ball else: goe take this shape 
And hither come in’t: goe: hence 
With diligence. Erit. 
Pro. Awake, deere hart awake, thou hast slept 305 
well, 
Awake. 
Mir. The strangenes of your story, put 
Heauinesse in me. 
Pro. Shake it off: Come on, 
Weell visit Caliban, my slaue, who neuer 
Yeelds vs kinde answere. 
Mir. 'Tis a villaine Sir, I doe not loue to looke on. 310 
Pro, But as 'tis 
‘We cannot misse him: he do's make our fire, 
Fetch in our wood, and serues in Offices 
That profit vs: What hoa: slaue: Caliban: 
Thou Earth, thou: speake. 
Cal within. There's wood enough within. 
Pro. Come forth I say, there's other busines 315 
for thee: 
Come thou Tortoys, when? Enter Ariel like a water- 
Nymph. 
301 Go CD self CD like to a BCD. 302 sul BED 
invisible BCD. 303 every BCD go CD. 304 go C. 305 dear 
CD heart BCD. 306 strangenesse C strangeness D. 307 
Henvinesse BC Heuviness D. 308 Well CD slave BCD never 
‚BED. 309 Yields CD us BCD kind answer CD. 310 villain 
‚CD do D love BOD look CD. 311 miss D. 312 serves BUD 
in fehlt BED. 313 us BCD slave BD. 314 speak CD. 
315 businesse BC business D. 








22 THE TEMPEST. Act 1 Sc. 2&, 


Fine apparision: my queint Ariel, 
Hearke in thine eare. 
Ar. My Lord, it shall be done. Erit. 
Pro. Thou poysonous slaue, got by the diuell 
himselfe 
320 Vpon thy wicked Dam; come forth. Enter Caliban. 
Cal. As wicked dewe, as ere my mother brush’d 
With Rauens feather from vnwholesome Fen 
Drop on you both: A Southwest blow on yee, 
And blister you all ore. 
325 Pro. For this be sure, to night thou shalt haue 
eramps, 
Side-stitches, that shall pen thy breath vp, Vrehins 
Shall for that vast of night, that they may worke 
All exercise on thee: thou shalt be pinch’d 
As thieke as hony-combe, each pinch more stinging 
330 Then Bees that made "em. 
Cal, I must eat my dinner: 
This Island’s mine by Sycorar my mother, 
u tak’st from me: when thou cam’st first 
made much of me: wouldst giue me 
and teach me how 
Light, and how the lesse 
and night: and then I Ton’d thee 


quaint BCD. 818 Heark CD enr CD. 

















dew CD Mother CD. 322 Ravens 
olsome CD. 323 South-west CD. 
BED. 326 up BCD Urchins CD. 
CD honny-C hony-comb D. 
338 stronk'st CD would’st CD) 
burn OD lov'd BC loved D, 


Act I Se. 2. THE TEMPEST. 23 


And shew’d thee all the qualities o’th' Isle, 
The fresh Springs, Brine-pits; barren place and fertill, 
Curs’d be I that did so: All the Charmes 
Of Sycorar: Toades, Beetles. Batts light on you: 
For I am all the Subiects that you haue, 
Which first was min owne King: and here you sty-me 
In this hard Rocke, whiles you doe keepe from me 
The rest o'th' Island. 

Pro. Thou most Iying slaue, 


Whom stripes may mone, not kindnes: I haue vs’d thee 345 


(Filth as thou art) with humane care, and lodg’d thee 
In mine owne Cell, till thou didst seeke to violate 
The honor of my childe. 

Cal. Oh ho, oh ho, would’t had bene done: 
Thou didst preuent me, I had peopel’d else 
This Isle with Calibans. 

Mira. Abhorred Slaue, 
Which any print of goodnesse wilt not take, 
Being eapable of all ill: I pittied thee, 
Took pains to make thee speak, taught thee each houre 
One thing or other: when thou didst not (Sauage) 
Know thine owne meaning; but wouldst gabble, like 


337 shewed BOD o'the D. 338 fertil D. 339 that I did 
BCD Charms D. 340 Toads CD Bats CD. 341 Subjects BCD 
have BCD. 312 mine BCD own CD. 8 Rock CD do D 
keep CD, 344 of the D. slave BED. BED not] 
wor B kinduess D have BED usd BCD. 346 human D thee 
fehlt D. 347 own CD seek CD. 348 honour Bi 
49 been CD. 350 prevent BCD peopl'd D. 

Theobald nach Dryden Slave BED. r 
BOD. 353 piltyed BC pitied D. 354 puines BD speak: 
OD. 355 Savage CD. 356 own CD. 





24 THE TEMPEST. Act I Se. 2. 


A thing most brutish, I endow‘d thy purposes 
With words that made them knowne: But thy vild race 
(Tho thou didst learn) had that in’t, which good natures 
360 Could not abide to be with; therefore wast thou 
Deseruedly confin’d into this Rocke, who hadst 
Deseru’d more then a prison. 
Cal. You taught me Language, and my profit on't 
ls, I know how to curse: the red-plague rid you 
65 For learning me your language. 
Pros. Hag-seed, hence: 
Fetch vs in Fewell, and be quicke thou’rt best 
To answer other husinesse; shrug’st thou (Malice) 
If thou neglectst, or dost vnwillingly 
What I command. Ile racke thee with old Crampes, 
370 Fill all thy bones with Aches, make thee rore, 
That beasts shall tremble at thy dyn. 
Cal, No, 'pray thee, 
1 must obey, his Art is of such pow'r, 
lt would controll my Dams god Setebos, 
Bretle Sl him. 
Erit Cal, 


er inuisible playing & singing. 
to these yellow sands, 
d then take hands: 


| known CD. 359 int’t (me) CD. 
vedly BOD Rock CD. 362 Deserv’d 


D Fewel CD quick CD thou art D. 
er’st CD unwillingly BCD. 369 
‚oramp's C eramps D. 373 control 
alave BCD Exit Cal. fehlt CD. 

riel), ‚Song. CD unte BCD. 





Act I Se. 2, THE TEMPEST. 


Curtsied when you haue, and kist 
the wilde waues whist: 
Foote it featly heere, and there, and sweete Sprightsheare 380 
the burthen. Burthien dispersedly. 
Harke, harke, bowgh wawgh: the watch-Dogges barke, 
bowgh-wawgh. 
Ar. Hark, hark, I heare, the straine of strutting 
Chantielere 


ery eockadidle-dowe. 
Fer. Where shold this Musick be? I’th aire, or 
th’earth? 
It sounds no more: and sure it waytes vpon 
Some God 'oth’ Iland, sitting on a banke, 
Weeping againe the King my Fathers wracke, 


This Musicke crept by me vpon the waters, 

Allaying both their fury, and my passion 

With it's sweet ayre: thence I haue follow'd it 

(Or it hatlı drawne me rather) but 'tis gone. 

No, it begins againe. 

Ariell Song, Full fadom five thy Father lies, 
Of his bones are Corrall made: 
Those are pearles that were his eies, 


378 Curt'sied CD have BCD. 379 wild CD waves BCD. 
350 Foot CD here CD. 381 sweet CD sprights D bear CD 
beare the burthen] the burthen beure Pope. 382 Hark, hark 
bough-wawgh CD. 383-Dogs CD bark CD bough-w 
‚Obough wawgh D. 384 hear C heard D. 385 strai 
887 ahould CD Musicke B air D. 388 waits CD upon 
380 god’ oth' BCD bank CD. 390 again CD wr 
wreck, Rowe. 391 Musick ('D creept B upon BOD Waters 
309 uyr D have BCD. 394 drawn CD. 395 begi 
again OD. 396 Ariel's Song CD five BED. 3 
pearl's Ü pearls D eyes BED. 








er 





26 THE TEMPEST. Act 180.2 


Nothing of him that doth fade, 
But doth suffer a Sea-change 
Into something rich, d strange: 
Sea-Nimphs hourly ring his knell. 
Burthen: ding dong. 
Harke now I heare them, ding-dong bell. 
Fer. The Ditty do’s remember my drown!'d father, 
This is no mortall busines, nor no sound 
That the earth owes: I heare it now aboue me. 
Pro. The fringed Curtaines of thine eye aduance, 
And say what thou see'st yond. 
Mira. What is't a Spirit? 
Lord, how it lookes about: Beleeue me sir, 
It carries a braue forme. But 'tis a spirit. 
Pro. No wench. it eats, and sleeps, & hatlı such 
senses 
As we haue: such, This Gallant which thou seest 
Was in the wracke: and but hee's something stain’d 
With greefe(that's beauties canker) thou might'steallhim 
A goodly person: he hath lost his fellowes, 
And strayes about to finde 'em. 
Mir. I might call him 
A thing diuine, for nothing naturall 
I euer saw so Noble. 


402 -Nympls D. 404 Hark CD hear CD. 406 mortal CD 
businesse (' business D. 407 ows D hear CD above BED. 
408 Curtains CD advance BED. 409 spirit BOD. 410 look’s 
CD Beleeve B Believe CD. 411 brave BCD form D. 412 
sleepes B. 413 have BCD. 414 wrack CD he's D. 415 
griefe B grief CD. 416 fellows D. 417 find D, 418 divine 
BCD natural CD. 419 ever BÜD. 





Act I 80. 2, THE TEMPEST, 27 


Pro. It goes on I see 
As my soule prompts it: Spirit, fine spirit, Ile free thee 420 
Within two dayes for this. 

Fer. Most sure, the Goddesse 
On wlom these ayres attend: Vouchsafe my pray'r 
May know if you remaine vpon this Island, 
And that you will some good instruetion giue 
How I may beare me heere: my prime request 
(Which I do last pronounce) is (O you wonder) 
If you be Mayd, or no? 

Mir. No wonder Sir, 
But certainly a Mayd. 

Fer. My Language? Heauens: 
I am the best of them that speake this speech, 
Were I but where 'tis spoken. 

Pro. How? the best? 
What wer't thou if the King of Naples heard thee? 

Fer. A single thing, as I am now, that wonders 
To heare thee speake of Naples: he do's heare me. 
And that he do’s, I weepe: my selfe am Naples, 
Who, with mine eyes (neuer since at ebbe) beheld 435 
The King ıny Father wrack't. 

Mir. Alacke, for merey. 

Eer. Yes faitlı, & all his Lords, the Duke of 

Millaine 

420s0ul CD Tle CD. 421 duys D goddesse BC goddess D. 
423 remain CD upon BED. 424 give BUD. 425 bear ( e 
OD. 427 Maid ( made (sie) D. sir CD. 428 c 
Maid CD. Henvens BCD, 429 speak CD. 4 
Theo OD speak CD hear CD. 434 weep CD self 

436 my] ny (sie) D. Alacı 








28 THE TEMPEST. Act 180. 2. 


And his braue sonne, being twaine. 
Pro, The Duke of Millaine 
And his more brauer daughter, could controll thee 
410 If now 'twere fit to do’t: At the first sight 
They haue chang'd eyes: Delicate Ariel, 
Ile set thee free for this. A word good Sir, 
I feare you haue done your selfe some wrong: A word. 
Mir. Why speakes my father so vngently? This 
445 Is the third man that ere I saw: the first 
That ere I sigh’d for: pitty moue my father 
To be enelin’d my way. 
Fer. 0, if a Virgin, 
And your affeetion not gone forth, Ile make you 
The Queene of Naples. 
Pro. Soft sir, one word more. 
450 They are both in eythers pow'rs: But this swift busines 
I must vneasie make, least too light winning 
Make the prize light. One word more: | charge thee 
That thou attend me: Thou do'st heere vsurpe 
The name thou ow'st not, and hast put thy selfe 
455 Vpon this Island, as a spy, to win it 
From me, the Lord on't. 
Fer. No, as Iam a man. 
Mir. 'Ther's nothing ill, can dwell in such a 
Temple, 
438 brave BCD son CD twain CD. Millain CD. 489 
braver BED. 441 they D have BCD Dilicate €. 442 Die D. 
443 fear CD have BCD self CD, 444 spenks CD Father D 
urgently (sic) BCD. 446 pity D move BCD Father D. 448 
Vie D. 449 Queen OD. Sir CD. 450 eithers CD business CD. 
451 unensie BCD lest D. 458 here CD usurpe BC usurp D. 
454 Name D self CD. 455 Upon CD spye CD. 457 There’sD, 





Aot I Se. 2. THE TEMPEST. 


If the ill-spirit haue so fayre a house, 
Good things will striue to dwell with't. 
Pro. Follow me. 
Pros. Speake not yon for him: hee’s a Traitor: 460 


come 
Ile manacle thy necke and feete together: i 
Sea water shalt thou drinke: thy food shall be 
The fresh-brooke Mussels, wither'd roots, and huskes 
Wherein the Acorne cradled. Follow. 
Fer. No, 
I will resist such entertainment, till 
Mine enemy ha’s more pow'r. 
He drawes, and is charmed from mowing. 
Mira. O deere Father, 
Make not too rash a triall of him, for 
Hee's gentle, and not fearfull. 
Pros. What I say, 
My foote my Tutor? Put thy sword vp Traitor, 
Who mak’st a shew, but dar'st not strike: thy conseience 470 
Is so possest with guilt: Come, from thy ward, 
For I can heere disarme thee with this sticke, 
And make thy weapon drop. 
Mira. Beseech you Father. 
Pros. Hence: hang not on my garment. 
458 have. BED faire B fair CD an house D. 
450 Pros. is! nochmals von A hinzugefügt, weil die 
einer neuen Seite steht. Speak CD he’s CD Traitour | 
OD neck CD feet CD. 462 Sea-water D drink CD, 
CD Musslos CD husks CD. 464 Acorn CD. 465 entert 
ment B. 466 Enemy has D. draws D moving BÜD. dei 
407 trial D. 468 He’s CD fearefull B feurful D. 469 
cD up BCD Yraytor B Traitour ©. 470 makes BOD, 
472 hear C here D disarm CD stigk CD. 








30 THE TEMPEST. Act I So. 2. 


Mira. Sir haue pity, 
475 Ile be his surety. 
Pros. Silenee: One word more 
Shall make me chide thee, if not hate thee: What, 
An aduoeate for an Impostor? Hush: 
Thou think’st there is no more such shapes as he, 
(Hauing seene but him and Caliban:) Foolish wench, 
480 To th'most of men, this is a Caliban, 
And they to him are Angels. 
Mira. My affeetions 
Are then most humble: I haue no ambition 
To see a goodlier man. 
Pros. Come on, obey: 
Thy Nerues are in their infaney againe. 
485 And haue no vigour in them. 
Fer. So they are: 
My spirits, as in a dreame, are all bound vp: 
My Fathers losse, the weaknesse which 1 feele, 
The wracke of all my friends, nor this mans threats, 
To whom I am subdude, are but light to me, 
4% Might I but through my prison once a day 
Behold this Mayd: all corners else o'th” Earth 
Let liberty make vse of: space enough 
Haue 1 in such a prison. 
Pros. It workes: Come on. 
Thou hast done well, fine Ariell: follow me, 





474 have BUD. 475 Ile CD. 477 advocate BED. 479 
Having BCD seen CD. 482 have BCD. 484 Nerves BCD 
again CD. 485 have BCD. 486 dream CD up BCD. 487 
Father's loss D weakness CD feel CD. 488 wrack OD) man's 
D. 489 whome B subdud CD. 491 Maid CD. 492 use BCD. 
493 Have BCD Prison D. Pro. BC works CD. 





Act II Se. 1, TE TEMPEST. 


Harke what thou else shalt do mee. 
Mira. Be of comfort, 
My Fathers of a better nature (Sir) 
Then he appeares by speech: this is vnwonted 
Which now came from him. 
Pros. Thou shalt be as free 
As mountaine windes; but then exactly do 
All points of my command. 
Ariell. To th’ syllable. 
Pros. Come follow: speake not for him. Exeunt. 


Aectus Secundus. Scena Prima. 
Enter Alonso, Sebastian, Anthonio, Gonzalo, Adrian, 


Franeisco, and others. 
Gonz. Beseech you Sir, be merry; you haue cause 
(So haue we all) of ioy; for our escape 
Is much beyond our losse; our hint of woe 
Is common, euery day, some Saylors wife, 
The Masters of some Merchant, and the Merchant 5 
- Haue iust our Theame of woe: But for the miracle, 
meane our preseruation) few in millions 
‚speake like vs: then wisely (good Sir) weigh 
’ ‚Our sorrow, with our comfort. 
Alons. Prethee peace. 





10 








32 THE TEMPEST. Act II Se. 1. 


Seb. He receines comfort like cold porredge. 

Ant. The Visitor will not giue him ore so. 

Seh. Looke, hee's winding vp the watch of his wit, 
By and by it will strike. 

Gon. Sir, 

Seb. One: Tell. 

Gon. When euery greefe is entertaind, 
That's ofler'd comes to th’ entertainer. 

Seh. A dollor. 

“on. Dolour comes to him indeed, you haue 
spoken truer then you purpos’d. [20] 

Seb. You haue taken it wiselier then I meant 
you should, 

Gon. Therefore my Lord. 

Ant. Fie, what a spend-thrift is he of his tongue. 

Alon, | pre-thee spare. [25] 

Gon. Well. I haue done: But yet 

Seb. He will be talking. 

Ant. Which, of he, or Adrian, for a good wager, 
First begins to crow? 

Seb. The old Cocke. [30] 

Ant. The Cockrell. 

Seb. Done: The wager? 

Ant. A Laughter. 


10 receives BCD. 11 give BCD o’re CD. 12 Look CD. 
he’'s CD up BCD Watch CD Wit D. 12, 13 als Prosa Pope. 
14 Bir, — Theobald. 15 On BCD. 16-20 every BED 
grief CD entertain’d CD. 16, 17 als eine Zeile Capell to 
the D entertainer— Rowe. dollor] Dollor D dollar Capell. have 
BCD. than D. 21 have BCD than D. lord — Theobald. 
prethee CD. 26—30 have BCD. Which of he, D Wager D. 
28, 39 als Prosa Pope. Cock CD. 





Act IT Sc, 1. THE TEMPEST. 33 


Seb. A match. 

Adr, Though this Island seeme to be desert. [35] 

Seb. Ha, ha, ha. 

Ant. So: yon'r paid. 

Adr. Vninhabitable, and almost inaccessible. 

Seb. Yet 

Adr. Yet 

Ant. He could not misse't. [40] 

Adr. It must needs be of subtle, tender, and 
delicate temperance. 

Ant. Temperance was a delicate wench. 

Seb. I, and a subtle, as he most learnediy 
deliner'd. [45] 

Adr, The ayre breathes vpon vs here most sweetly. 

Seb, As if it had Lungs, and rotten ones. 

Aut. Or, as 'twere perfum’d by a Fen. 

Gon. Heere is euery thing adwantageous to life. 

Ant. True, saue meanes to liue. [50] 

Seb. Of that there's none, or little. 

Gon. How lush and lusty the grasse lookes? 
How greene? 

Ant. The ground indeed is tawny. 

Seb. With an eye of greene in’t. [55] 

Ant, He misses not much. 


35 seem CD desert — Howe, 36-40 Ha, ha, ha und So, 
your paid als eine Zeile, gesprochen von Sebastian: Theobald: 
Uninhabitable CD innccessible — Rowe. misst CD. 45 
deliverrd BCD. 46—50 aire € air D upon BCD us BCD. 
‚perfumed D. Here CD every BCD  advantageous BUD. 
‚save BÜD means CD live BED. 51-55 gras D looks CD. 
‚green CD. green CD init (sic) B. 

Shakespeare, The Tempest. E] 








34 THE TEMPEST. Act II Se. 1. 


Seb. No: he doth but mistake the truth totally. 

Gon. But the rariety of it is, which is indeed 
almost beyond credit. 

Seb. As many voucht rarieties are. [60] 

Gon. That our Garments being (as they were) 
drencht in the Sea, hold notwithstanding their 
freshnesse and glosses, being rather new dy’de then 
stain’d with salte water. 

Ant. If but one of his pockets could speake, [65] 
would it not say he Iyes? 

Seb. I, or very falsely pocket vp his report. 

Gon. Me thinkes our garments are now as fresh 
as when we put them on first in Affricke, at the 
marriage of the kings faire daughter Claribel to [70] 
the king of Tunis. 

Seb. "Twas a sweet marriage, and we prosper 
well in our returne. 

Adri. Tunis was neuer grac'd before with such 
a Paragon to their Queene. [75] 

Gon, Not since widdow Dido’s time. 

Ant. Widow? A pox o’that: how came that 
Widdow in? Widdow Dido! 

Seb. What if he said Widdower „Eneas too? 
Good Lord, how you take it? [80] 

Adri. Widdow Dido said yon? You make me 
study of that: She was of Carthage, not of Tunis. 

56—60 rarity CD. credit — Rowe. rarities OD. 61-65 
freshness D dy'd CD. salt CD. Pockets D speak CD. 
66—70 lies CD. up BCD. Methinks CD. wee € Affrick CD. 
Kings fair CD Daughter D. 7 return CD. never 
BCD. Queen CD, 70-80 Widow CD. aC. Widow CD. 
Widow CD. sayd B Widower CD. 81—85 Widow CD. she D. 





Act. IT Se. I. THE TEMPEST. 


Gon. This Tunis Sir was Carthage. 

Adri. Carthage? 

Gon. 1 assure you Carthage. [85] 

Ant. His word is more then the miraculous 
Harpe. 3 

Seb. He hath rais’d the wall, and houses too. 

Ant. What impossible matter will he make easy 
next? 

Seb. I thinke hee will carry this Island home 
in [90] his pocket, and giue it his sonne for an Apple. 

Ant. And sowing the kernels of it in the Sea, 
bring forth more Islands. 

Gon. 1. 

Ant. Why in good time. [95] 

Gon. Sir, we were talking, that our garments 
seeme now as freslı as when we were at Tunis at 
the marriage of your daughter, who is now Queene. 

Ant. And the rarest that ere came there. 

Seh. Bate (1 beseech you) widdow Dido. [100] 

Ant. © Widdow Dido? I, Widdow Dido, 

Gon. Is not Sir my doublet as fresh as the first 
day I wore it? I meane in a sort. 

Ant. That sort was well fish’d for. 

Gon. When I wore it at your daughters mar- 

[105] 


sir D. 86-90 Harp CD. 
he CD. 91-95 give BCD son CD. 9 
Daughter D Queen CD. e're D. Widow CD. 
Widow CD Widow CD, Is not my doublet (Doublet cD) 
Bir BOD. mean CD. Daughters Marringe D. 
Pr 





36 THE TEMPEST. Act II Se, 1 


Alon. You cram these words into mine eares, 
against 
the stomacke of my sense: would I had neuer 
Married my daughter there: For comming thence 
My sonne is lost, and (in my rate) she too, 
110 Who is so farre from Italy remoued, 
I ne’re againe shall see her: O thou mine heire 
Of Naples and of Millaine, what strange fish 
Hath made his meale on thee? 
Fran. Sir he may liue, 
I saw him beate the surges vnder him, 
And ride vpon their backes; he trod the water, 
Whose eumity he fung aside: and brested 
The surge most swolne that met him: his bold head 
"Boue the contentious waues he kept. and oared 
Himselfe with his good armes in lusty stroke 
120 To th’shore; that ore his waue-worne basis bowed, 
As stooping to releeue him: I not doubt 
He eame aliue to land, 
Alon. No, no, bee's gone. 
Seb. Sir yon may thank your selfe for this 
great losse, 
That would not blesse our Europe with your daughter, 


1 


5 





106 ears CD. 107 stomack (€ stomach D Would D never 
BCD. 108 coming D. 109 son CD. 110 far CD removed BOD. 
111 agsin CD heir D. 112 Millain CD. 113 meal CD. live 
BCD. 114 beat CD under BCD. 115 upon BOD backs CD. 
116 Enmity D finng (sic) D. 117 swoln OD. 118 'Bove BED 
waves BCD. 119 Himself CD arms D strokes D. 120 o’re 
D wave- B wave-worn CD. releeve B relieve CD. 122 
alive BCD Land CD. he's CD. 123 thanke B self CD loss. D. 
124 bless D Daughter D. 














Act II Se. 1. THE TEMPEST. 


But rather loose her to an Affrican, 
Where she at least, is banish’d from your eye, 
Who hath eause to wet the greefe on't. 

Alon. Pre-thee peace. 

Seb. You were kneel'd too, &importun’d otherwise, 
By all of vs: and the faire soule her selfe 
Waigh’d betweene loathnesse, and obedience, at 
Which end o'th’beame should bow: we haue lost 

your son, 

I feare for euer: Millaine and Naples haue 
Mo widdowes in them of this businesse making, 
Then we bring men to comfort them: 
The faults your owne. 

Alon. So is the deer'st oth'losse. 

Gon, My Lord Sebastian, 
The trutlı you speake doth lacke some gentlenesse, 
And time to speake it in: you rub the sore, 
When you should bring the plaister. 

Seb. Very well. 

Ant. And most Chirurgeonly. [140] 

Gon. It is foule weather in vs all, good Sir, 
When you are cloudy. 

Seb. Fowle weather? 

Ant. Very foule. 


125 lose BCD. 126 Eye D. 127 grief OD, Prethe 
128 0 D. 129 us BCD fair soul CD self CD. 
D between CD loathness D. 181 o'th € beam ( 
132 fear UD ever BCD Millain CD have BCD. 
OD businese D, 134 Than D. 135 faults BCD ow 
CD. 187 spenk CD lack CD gentleness D. 138 spen] 
130 Plaister D. 141-145 foul CD us BCD. Foul CD f 





5 
S 


5 


160 





38 THE TEMPEST. Act II Sc. 1. 


Gon. Had I plantation of this Isle my Lord. 

Ant, Hee’d sow't with Nettle-seed. 

Seb. Or dockes, or Mallowes. 

Gon. And were the King on’t, what would I do? 

Seb. Scape being drunke, for want of Wine. 

Gon. th’ Commonwealtlı I would (by contraries) 
Execute all things: For no kinde of Trafficke 
Would I admit: No name of Magistrate: 

Letters should not be knowne: Riches, pouerty, 
And vse of seruice, none: Contract, Succession, 
Borne, bound of Land, Tilth, Vineyard, none: 
No vse of Mettall, Corne, or Wine, or Oyle: 
No oceupation, all men idle, all: 

And Women too, but innocent and pure: 

No Soueraignty. 

Seb, Yet he would be King on’t. 

Ant, The latter end of his Common -wealth 
forgets the beginning. 

Gon. Allthingsineommon Nature should produce 
Without sweat or endeuour: Treason, fellony, 
Sword, Pike, Knife, Gun, or neede of any Engine 
Would I not haue: but Nature should bring forth 
Of it owne kinde, all foyzon, all abundance, 

To feed my innocent people. 


lord — Pope. Heid CD. Dockes B docks C 
Docks D Mallows CD. 145 doe €. 146 drunk CD. 148 kind 
CD Traffiek CD. 150 known CD poverty BCD. 151 use 
BCD service BCD. 152 Born CD Land BCD. 158 use BCD 
Metall © Metal D Corn CD Oyl CD. 155 women BCD. 
156 Soveraiguty BCD. 157 Commonwealth D. 160 endeavour 
CD Felony D. 161 need CD. 162 have BCD. 168 its © 
its D own CD kind CD. 








( 


% 


Act II Sc. 1. THE TEMPEST. 39 


Seb. No marrying 'mong bis subieets? 

Ant. None (man) all idle; Whores and knaues, 

Gon. I would with such perfection gouerne Sir: 
T'Exeell the Golden Age. 

Seb. 'Saue his Maiesty. 

Ant. Long liue Gonzalo. 

Gon. And do you marke me, Sir? 

Alon. Pre-thee no more: thou dost talke nothing 

[170] to me. 

Gon. | do well beleeue your Highnesse, and 
did it to minister occasion to these Gentlemen, who 
are of such sensible and nimble Lungs, that they 
alwayes vse to laugh at nothing. [175] 

Ant. 'T was you we laugh'd at. 

Gon. Who in this kinde of merry fooling am 
nothing to you: so you may continue, and laugh at 
nothing still. 

Ant. What a blow was there giuen? [180] 

Seb. And it had not falne flat-long. 

Gon. You are Gentlemen of braue mettal: you 
would lift the Moone out of her spleare, if she 
would continue in it fine weekes without changing. 


165 subjects B Subjects € D. 166—170 Knaues B Kı 
CD. governe B govern CD. Trexcell CD, 
Save D Majesty BD. live BED. And — 
mark D. Prethee CD do'st © talk CD. 
‚belcove B believe OD Highness D. always D 
176—180 kind OD. nothing (zweites)] nothiog 
3 181-185 fallen B faln CD. of a brave 
metal ©D. Moon CD sphere CD. five BCD we. 





195 


200 





40 THE TEMPEST, Act II Se. 1. 


Enter Ariell playing solemne Musicke. 

Seb, Wewould so. and thengoa Bat-fowling. [185] 

Ant. Nay good my Lord, be not angry. 

Gon. No I warrant you, I will not aduenture 
my diseretion so weakly: Will you laugh me asleepe, 
for | am very heauy. 

Ant. Go sleepe, and heare vs. [190] 

Alon. What, allso soone asleepe? I wish mine eyes 
Would (with themselues) shut vp my thoughts, 

I finde they are inclin’d to do so. 
Seb. Please you Sir, 
Do not omit the heauy offer of it: 
lt sildome visits sorrow, when it doth, it is a Comforter. 

Ant. We two my Lord, will guard your person, 
While you take your rest, and watch your safety, 

Alon. Thanke you; Wondrons heauy. 

Seb. What a strange drowsines possesses them? 

Ant. It is the quality o’th’Clymate. 

Seb. Why 
Doth it not then our eye-lids sinke? I finde 
Not my selfe dispos’d to sleep. 


solemn Musick CD. 186—190 adventure BCD. asleepe B 
asleep CD. heavie B heavy CD. sleep CD hear CD us BCD. 
191 soon CD asleep CD Eyes D. 192 would D themselves 
BCD up BCD Would — I finde eine Zeile Pope. 193 find OD 
doe(\, 194 Doe CD heavy BCD. 195 seldome € seldom D itisa 
Comforter besondere Zeile Rowe. 196 will — rest eine Zeile 
Rowe. 197 and watch your safety gesonderte Zeile Rowe. 
198 Thank CD wondrous D heavy BCD. 199 dowsinesse 
(sic) B drowsinesse CO drowsiness D. 200 Climate D, Why. B. 
201 Eye- D sink D find D. 202 Not ist zur vorhergehenden 
Zeile gezogen Rowe self CD sleepe B. 





Act II Se. 1. THE TEMPEST. 


Ant. Nor I, my spirits ar nimble: 
They fell together all, as by consent 
They dropt, as by a Thunder-stroke: what might 
Worthy Sebastian? OÖ, what might? no more: 
And yet, me thinkes I see it in thy face, 
What thou should’st be: th’ occasion speaks thes, and 
My strong imagination see’'s a Crowne 
Dropping vpon thy head. 

Seb. What? art thou waking? 

Ant. Do you not heare me speake? 

Seb. 1 do, and surely 
It is a sleepy Language; and thou speak’st 
Out of thy sleepe: What is it thou didst say? 
This is a strange repose, to be asleepe 
With eyes wide open: standing, speaking, mouing: 
And yet so fast asleepe. 

Ant. Noble Sebastian, 
Thon let’st thy fortune sleepe: die rather: wink'st 
Whiles thou art waking. 

Seb. Thou do'st snore distinctly, 
There's meaning in thy snores. 

Ant, I am more serious then my «: 
Must be so too, if heed me: which to do, 
Trebbles thee o're. 


203 consent, Pope. 204 might: Om 
— Rowe might — Rowe. 206 thinks 
D epenkes D speak's €. 208 sees D 
BED. 210 hear CD spenk CD. 
CD. 214 Eyes D moving BCD. 
26 sleep CD. 217 dost D. 219 than D 
de 





225 


230 


235 





42 THE TEMPEST. Act II Se. 1. 


Seb. Well: I am standing water. 

Ant. Ile teach you how to flow. 

Seb. Do so: to ebbe 
Hereditary Sloth instruets me. 

Ant. 0! 
If you but knew how you tlıe purpose cherish 
Whiles thus you mocke it: how in stripping it 
You more inuest it: ebbing men, indeed, 
(Most often) do so neere the bottome run 
By their owne feare, or sloth. 

Seb. 'Pre-thee say on, 
The setting of thine eye, and cheeke proclaime 
A matter from thee; and a birth, indeed, 
Which throwes thee much to yeeld. 

Ant. Thus Sir: 
Although this Lord of weake remembrance; this 
Who shall be of as little memory 
When he is eartlı'd, hathı here almost perswaded 
(For hee's a Spirit of perswasion, onely 
Professes to perswade) the King his sonne’s aliue, 
>Tis as impossible that hee’s vndrown’d 
As he that sleepes heere, swims. 

Seb. I haue no hope 
That hee’'s vndrown’d. 


222 Ile CD. ebb D 223 sloth D, 225 mock OD. 226 
invest BCD. 227 doe C near CD bottom CD. 228 own fear 
CD. 'Prethee € Prethee D. 229 Eye D cheek proclaim CD, 
231 throws D throes Pope yield CD. 2 weak CD. 235 
he's CD only D. 236 son's CD alive BCD. 237 hes CD 
undrown'd BCD. 38 sleeps here OD. have BCD. 239 
he's CD undrown’d BCD, 














Act II Se. L, THE TEMPEST. 43 


Ant. 0, out of that no hope, 
What great hope haue you? No hope that way, Is 
Another way so high a hope, that euen 
Ambition cannot pierce a winke beyond 
But doubt diseouery there. Will you grant with me 
That Ferdinand is drown’d? 

Seb. He’s gone. 

Ant. Then tell me, who's the next heire of Naples? 

Seh.  Claribell. 

Ant. She that is Queene of Tunis: she that dwels 
Ten leagues beyond mans life: she that from Naples 
Can haue no note, vnlesse the Sun were post: 
The Man i’th Moone's too slow, till new-borne chinnes 
Be rough, and Razor-able: She that from whom 
We all were sea-swallow’d, though some cast againe, 
(Aud by that destiny)"to performe an act 
Whereof, what's past is Prologue; what to come 
In yours, and my discharge, 

Seb. What stuffe is this? How say you? 
Tis true my brothers daughter's Queene of Tunis, 
So is she heyre of Naples, 'twixt which Regions 
There is some space. z 


240 have BCD way: BCD is D. 241 WayB au 
ven BÜD. 242 wink ('D. 243 discovery BED. 
B. 245 who’s — Naples besonde le Pope. 
246 Queen CD dwells CD. 247 Leagues D man's L 
248 have BCD unlesse BED unless D_ post, e 
Dh" D Moon’s CD -born CD. 251 though] | 
252 Klammer hinter destiny fehlt B, beide 
CD. 258 is] in BCD prologue OD. 254 stuft 
OD Queen CD. 256 heir UD. 





44 THE TEMPEST. Act II Se. 1. 


Ant. A space, whose eu’ry eubit 
Seemes to ery out, how shall that Claribell 
Measure vs back to Naples? Keepe in Tunis, 

260 And let Sebastian wake. Say, this were death 
That now hath seiz’d them, why they were no worse 
Then now they are: There be that can rule Naples 
As well as he that sleepes: Lords, that can prate 
As amply, and vnnecessarily 

265 As this Gonzallo: | my selfe could make 
A Chough of as deepe chat: O, that you bore 
The minde that I do; what a sleepe were this 
For your aduancement? Do you vnderstand me? 

Seb. Me thinkes I do. 
Ant, And how do’s your content 
270 Tender your owne good fortune? 
Seb. 1 remember 
You did supplant your Brothet Prospero. 
Ant. True: 
And looke how well My Garments sit vpon me, 
Much feater then before: My Brothers seruants 
Were then my fellowes, now they are my men. 
Seb, But for your conscience. 
Ant. 1 Sir: where lies that? If 'twere a kybe 
would put me to my slipper: But I feele not 


ry BCD. 258 Seems CD ‘how — Naples® Steevens 
n 6. 259 us BCD to] by BCD keep CD. 

CD, 264 unnecessarily BCD, 265 

266 Congh D deep CD. 267 mind 

‚ement BED Dos C understand BCD. 

270 own CD. 271 Brother 

273 than D Brothers C 





Act I 80. 1. THE TEMPEST. 45 


This Deity in my bosome: "Twentie consciences 
That stand 'twixt me, and Millaine, eandied be they, 
And melt ere they mollest: Heere lies your Brother, 280 
No better then the earthı he lies vpon, 
If he were that which now hee’s like (that's dead) 
Whom I with this obedient steele (three inches of it) 
Can lay to bed for euer: whiles you doing thus, 
To the perpetuall winke for aye might put 
This ancient morsell: this Sir Prudence, who 
Should not vpbraid our course: for all the rest 
They’ take suggestion, as a Cat laps milke, 
They] tell the clocke, to any businesse that 
We say befits the houre. 

Seb. Thy case, deere Friend 
Shall be my president: As thou got'st Millaine, 
Ile come by Naples: Draw thy sword, one stroke 
Shall free thee from the tribute which thou paiest, 
And I the King shall loue thee. 

Ant. Draw together: 
And when I reare my hand, do you the like 
To fall it on Gonzalo. 

Seb, 0, but one word. 


278 Twenty CD Consciences D. 279 Millain CD. 
molest CD) Here CD your] you (sic) D. 281 Earth ] 
B upon BCD. 252 he's CD. 288 steel CD. 284 ever 
BOD. 285 perpetunl D wink CD ay D. 286 morsel D. 287 
upbraid BCD. 288 milk CD. 289 clock CD business D. 
200 hour CD. dear CD. 291 Millain CD. 292 Sword D. 
203 payest CD. 294 love BCD. 295 rear CD doe (. 





THE TEMPEST. Act II Se. 1. 


Enter Ariell with Musicke and Song. 
Ariel. My Master through his Art foresees the 
danger 
That you (his friend) are in, and sends me forth 
(For else his proieet dies) to keepe them liuing. 
Sings in Gonzaloes eare. 
While you here do snoaring lie, 
Open-ey’d_ Conspiracie 
His time doth take: 
If of Life you keepe a care, 
Shake of slumber and beware. 
Awake, awake. 
Ant. Then let vs botlı be sodaine, 
Gon. Now, good Angels preserue the King. 
Alo. Why how now hoa; awake? why are 
you drawn? 
Wherfore this ghastly looking? 
Gon. What's the matter? 

310 Seb. Whiles we stood here securing your repose, 
(Euen now) we heard a hollow burst of bellowing 
Like Buls, or rather Lyons, did’t not wake you? 

It strooke mine eare most terribly. 
Alo. 1 heard nothing. 
Ant. O, 'twas a din to fright a Monsters eare; 


Musick CD. 299 projeet BCD keep CD living BED, 
Gonzalo’s ear (Ear D) CD. 301 Conspiracy D. 303 keep CD. 
304 of C. 306 Then — Angels ein Vers Staunton us BDC 
sudden CD. preserve BCD preserve the king besondere Zeile 
Staunton. 308 hon;] ho? D awake; D awake! Hanmer. 309 
Where-fore C, 311 Even BCD. 312 Bulls CD. strook CD 
mine] mime (sıe) B ear (War D, 314 Monster's D eur C 
Bar D. 





Act II Sc. 2, THE TEMPEST. 


To make an earthquake: sure it was the roare 
Of a whole heard of Lyons. 

Alo. Heard you this Gonzalo? 

Gon. Vpon mine honour, Sir, I heard a humming, 
(And that a strange one too) which did awake me: 
I shak’d you Sir, and eride: as mine eyes opend, 

I saw their weapons drawne: there was a noyse, 
That's verily: "tis best we stand vpon our guard; 
Or that we quit this place: let's draw our weapons. 

Alo. Lead off this ground & let's make further 

search 


For my poore sonne. 
Gon. Heauens keepe him from these Beas 


For he is sure j’th Island. 
Alo. Lead away. 
Ariel. Prospero my Lord, shall know what I 
haue done. 
80 (King) goe safely on to seeke tlıy Son. Exeunt. 


Scena Secunda. 
Enter Caliban, with a burthen of Wood (a noyse of 
Thunder heard.) 
Cal. Allthe infections that the Sunne suckes 
From Bogs, Fens, Flats, on Prosper fall, and 
By yneh-meale a disease: his Spirits heare me. 


815 Earthquake D ronr D. 316 herd CD. 
819 eir D orid CD open’d CD. 320 weapow 
CD noise D. 321 upon BCD. 324 poor son { I 
BCD keep CD. 325 ith’ D. 326 have BD. go CD seek 
CD son D. Sceena CD. wood CD noise D. 1 Sun sucks CD 
up BCD, 3 inch-meal D -meal C hear CD. 





48 THE TEMPEST. At Se 


And yet | needes must eurse. But they'll nor pinch, 
Fright me with Vrehyn-sbewes, pitch me ith mire, 
Nor lead me like a fire-brand, in the darke 
Out of my way, vnlesse he bid "em; but 
For euery trifle, are they set vpon me, 
Sometime like Apes, that moe and chatter at me, 
And after bite me: then like Hedg-hogs, which 
Lye tumbling in my bare-foote way, and mount 
Their pricks at my foot-fall: sometime am I 
All wound with Adders, who with elouen tongues 
Doe hisse me into madnesse: Lo, now Lo, Enter 

5 Here comes a Spirit of his, and to torment me Trinenlo. 
For bringing wood in slowly. Ile fall Hat, 
Perchance he will not minde me. 

Tri. Here's neither bush, nor shrub to beare 
off any weather at all: and another Storme brewing, 
I heare it sing ith’ winde: yond same blacke cloud 
[20], yond huge one, lookes like a foule bumbard 
that would shed his liequor: if it should thunder, 
as it did before, | know not where to hide my head: 
yond same cloud cannot choose but fall by paile-fuls. 
What haue we here, a man, or a fish? dead [25] or 
aliue? a fish, hee smels like a fish: a very ancient 


4 neods CD they’) OD nor] not CD. 5 Urchiu- € Urchin- 
„shows D ih" D. 6 dark CD. 7 unlesse BC unless D. 8 
every BED triffle D upon BCD. 11 Lie CD barefoote B 
barefoot CD, foote- B. 13 oloven BCD. 14 Do CD hiss 
D madnom D. 16 Ile B. 17 mind CD. 18 bear CD. 19 
ktorme B storm CD. 20 hear CD "ith (sie) BC th’ D wind 
ED black CD. 21-85 looks CD foul CD. liquor CD. 
chuse BED pailefulls C pailfulls D. have BCD. 26—30 alive BCD 
he CD smells CD. 





Act IL So. 2. THE TEMPEST. 49 


and fishe-like smell: a kinde of, not of the newest 
poore-lohn: a strange fish: were I in England now 
(as once I was) and had but this fish painted; not 
a holiday-foole there but would giue [30] a peece of 
siluer: there, would this Monster, make a man: any 
strange beast there, makes a man: when they will 
not gine a doit to relieue a lame Begger, they will 
lay out ten to see a dead Indian: Leg'd like a man; 
and his Finnes like Armes [35]: warme 0’ my troth: 
I doe now let loose my opinion; hold it no longer; 
this is no fish, but an Islander, that hath lately 
suffered by a Thunderbolt: Alas, the storme is come 
againe: my best way is to creepe vnder his Gaber- 


dine: there is no other shelter [40] hereabout: Misery 
acquaints a man with strange bedfellowes: I will here 
shrowd till the dregges of the storme be past. 


Enter Stephano singing. 
Ste. I shall no more to sea, to sea, here shall 
I dye ashore. [45] 
This is a very seuruy tune to sing at a mans 
Funerall: well, here's my comfort. Drinkes 
Singse. The Master, the Swabber, the Boate- 


-swaine, & 1; 


fish- BCD kind CD. poor John CD. this] his (sie) B. 

an D holyday- B holy-day fool CD give BCD. 30 
CD. silver BCD monster BED. give BCD re 
Beggar OD. Fins CD Arms D. 36-40 warm CD. 
Thundebolt (sic) B Alass C storm CD. again CD ereep CD 
under BCD. 41—45 bedfellows CD. dregs CD storm CD. 
46-50. 46,47 als Prosa Pope scurvy BCD man’s D. Funeral 
D Drinks CD. Boat-swain CD. 

Shakespeare, Tho Tompost 4 





50 THE TEMPEST. 


The Gunner, and his Mate 
Lowd Mall, Meg, and Marrian, and Margerie, 
But none of es car'ıl for Kate. 
For she had a tongque with a tang, 
Would ery to a Sailor goe hang: 
She low'd not the sauowr of Tar nor of Pitch, 
Yet a Tailor might scratch her ıchere ere she did itch. 
Then to Sea Boyes, and let her 902 hang. 
This is a scuruy tane too: 
Bat here's my eomfort. drinks. 

Cal. Doe not torment me: oh. 

Ste. What's the matter? 
Haue we diuels here? 
Doe you put trickes vpon’s with Saluages, and [60] 
Men of Inde? ha? I haue not scap’d drowning,to be afeard 
now of your foure legges: for it hath bin said; as 
proper a man as euer went on foure legs, cannot 
make him giue ground >and it shall be said so againe, 
while Stephano breathes at’ nostrils. [65] 

Cal. The Spirit torments me: oh. 

Ste. This is some Monster of the Isle, with 
foure legs; who hath got (as I take it) an Ague: where 


Lov'd CD Margery CD. 51-55 us BCD. Saylor B 
Sallour © go. C. lovid BCD savour BCD. Taylor CD. 56-60 
son D Boys € boys D go CD. This— comfort als eine Zeile Pope. 
Chin] That D scurvy BCD. drinkes B Drinks D. Doe — matter 
als eine Zeile Pope. Do D. Have BCD divels B Devils CD. 
Do CD tricks OD upon's BED Sulvages BCD. 61-65 men 
D have BOD bee B afeard] afraid D. four legs CD been 
D. over BED four CD leges B legs CD. give BCD sayd B 
agnin CD, at nostrils BED. 66-70 monster BED. four CD 
hathı] had D gun 





Act 11 Se. 2, THE TEMPEST, 51 


the diuell should he learne our language? I will giue 
him some reliefe if it be but for that: [70] if I can 
recouer him, and keepe him tame, and get to Naples 
with him, he’s a Present for any Emperour that euer 
trod on Neates-leather. 

Cal. Doe not torment me, 'prethee: Ile bring 
my wood home faster. [75] 

Ste. He's in his fit now; and doe’s not talke 
after the wisest; hee shall taste of my Bottle: if hee 
haue neuer drunke wine afore, it will goe neere to 
remoue his Fit: if I can recouer him, and keepe 
him tame, I will not take too much for him; hee [0] 
shall pay for him that hath him, and that soundly. 

Cal. Thou do’st me yet but little hurt; thou 
wilt anon, I know it by thy trembling: Now Prosper 
workes vpon thee. 

Ste. Come on your wayes; open your mouth: 
[85] here is that which will giue language to you 
Cat; open your mouth; this will shake your shak! 

I can tell you, and that soundly: you cannot te 
who’s your friend; open your chaps againe. 

Tri. 1 should know that voyce: 

It should be. [90] 


divell B Devil CD leam CD give BCD. 
71-75 recover BED keep CD. Emperor D- 
Nents-Leather CD. Do D prethee D. 
CD. lie CD he CD. have BCD never BCD drunk 
CD g6 near CD. remove BED fit B recover BC 
he BED. 81-85 dost CD, works CD upon Bi 
give BCD you, cat Rowe. again CD. b 
Zeilen Pope. voice D. be — BCD. 








52 THE TEMPEST, Act II So. 2. 


But hee is dround; and these are diuels; O defend me. 
Ste. Foure legges and two voyces; a most 
delieate Monster: his forward voyce now is to speake 
well of his friend; his backward voice, is to vtter 
[95] foule speeches, and to detract: if all the wine 
in my bottle will recouer him, I will helpe his Ague: 
Come: Amen, I will poure some in thy other mouth. 

Tri, Stephano. [100] 

Ste. Doth thy other mouth call me? Mercy, 
merey: This is a diuell, and no Monster: | willleaue him, 
I haue no long Spoone. 

Tri. Stephano: if thou beest Stephano, touch me, 
and speake to me: for I am Trineulo; [105] be not 
afeard, thy good friend Trineulo, 

Ste. If thou bee’st Trineulo: come foorth: Ile 
pull thee by the lesser legges: if any be Trineulo's 
legges, these are they: Thou art very Trinculo indeede: 
how cam'st thou to be the siege of this [110] Moone- 
-calfe? Can he vent Trineulo's? 

Tri. 1 tooke him to be kil’d with a thunder- 
-strok; but art thou not dround Stephano: 1 hope 
now thou art not dround: Is the Storme ouer-blowne? 
I hid mee vnder the dead Moone-Calfes Gaberdine, 


91-95 he BCD drownd CD divea B Devils 
CD. Four legs CD voices D. voice D speak CD. well 
fehlt BED voyce BC utter BCD, 96—100 foul CD Wine 
CD. Bottle CD recover BED help CD. pour D. 101-105 
Divell B Devil CD leave BCD. have BCD Spoon C spoon D. 
speak CD. 106-110 afeard] afraid D. beest CD forth D. 
legs CD. legs CD indeed CD. 111—115 Moon-calf CD. hee 
BC. took CD kill'd CD. -stroke BCD drown’d CD, drown'd 
CD storme B storm CD over- B over-blown CD. me BCD 
under BCD Moon- € Moon-Calfs D. 


Act II Se. 2. THE TEMPEST. 53 


[115] for feare of the Storme: And art thou liuing, 
Stephano? OÖ Stephano, two Neapolitanes scap'd? 

Ste. 'Prethee doe not turne me about, my 
stomacke is not constant. 

Cal. These be fine things, and if they be not 
sprights: [120] that's a braue God, and beares Celestiall 
liquor: I will kneele to him. 

St. How did'st thou scape? 

How cam'st thou hither? 

Sweare by this Bottle how tlou cam’st hither: I 
escap'd vpon a But of Sacke, which the [125] Saylors 
heaued o’reboord, by this Bottle which I made of 
the barke of a Tree, with mine owne hands, since I 
was cast a'slıore. 

Cal. Vle sweare vpon that Bottle. to be thy 
true subieet, for the liquor is not eartlıly. [130] 

St. Heere: sweare then how thou escap'dst. 

Tri. Swom ashore (man) like a Ducke: I can 
swim like a Ducke i’le be sworne. 

Ste, Here, kisse the Booke. 

Though thon canst swim like a Ducke, thou art made 
like a Goose. [135] 


116—120 fear CD Storm CD living BCD. Neapolitans D. 
turn CD mee B. stomack CD. 121-125 brave BCD 


henved BED o'reboard CD bottle! Rowe. Bark 
mshore OD. swear CD upon BED. subject B. 
131—135 Here CD swear CD. Duck CD. Du: 

CD. Here — Booke keine abgesetzte Zeile Pope booke 
CD. Tho D Duck CD. 








THE TEMPEST. Act II Se. 


Tri. 0 Stephano, ha’st any more of this? 
Ste. The whole But (man) my Cellar is in a 
rocke by th'sea-side, where my Wine is hid: 
How now Moone-Calfe, how do's thine Ague? 
Cal, Ha’st thou not dropt from heauen? [140] 
Ste. Out o'tl Moone I doe assure thee. | was 
the Man ith’ Moone, when time was, 
Cal. 1 haue seene thee in her: and I doe adore 
thee: 
My Mistris sliew'd me thee, and ty Dog, and thy Bush. 
Ste. Come, sweare to that: kisse the Booke: I 
[145] will farnish it anon with new Contents: Sweare. 
Tri. By this good light, this is a very shallow 
Monster: I afeard of him? a very weake Monster; 
The man ith’ Moone? 
A most poore ereadulous Monster: 
Well drawne Monster, in good [150] sooth. 
Cal. Ile shew thee euery fertill ynch 'oth Island: 
and 
vill kisse thy foote: I prethee be my god. 
his light, a most perfidious, and drunken 
Monster, when’s god’s a sleepe he’ll rob his Bottle. [155] 


13 140 Seephuno (sie) B hastt OD. CD Sen side 
CD wine BCD hid keine abgesetzte Z e. Moon-Calf 
CD. Hast CD heaven BÜD. 1-1 Moon CD. 
Moon CD, have BCD seen CD . Mistrosse OD. swenr 
CD Book CD. 146-150 with CD contents BOD 
Swear CD. weake] shallow BED. ' ‚sooth keine 


drawn CD. 155 Die CD thee] the CD ev 
inch D o'th' CD Island] Islo BED. foot 
aaleep CD heeill €. 





Act II Se, 2. THE TEMPEST. 


Cal. Ile kisse tlıy foot. Ile sweare my selfe 

thy Subieet. 

Ste. Come on then: downe and sweare. 

Tri. I shall laugh my selfe to death at this 
puppi-headed Monster: a most scuruie Monster: | 
could finde in my heart to beate him. [160] 

Ste. Come, kisse. 

Tri. But that the poore Monster's in drinke: 
An abhominable Monster. 

Cal. Vleshewthee the best Springs: l’le pluckethee 
Berries: Ile fish forthee;and getthee wood enough. [165] 
A plague vpon the Tyrant that I serue; 

Vle beare him no more Stickes, but follow thee, thou 
wondrous man. 

Tri. A most redieulous Monster, to make a 
wonder of a poore drunkard. [170] 

Cal. 1 'prethee let me bring thee where Crabs 
grow; and | with my long nayles will digge thee 
pig-nuts; show thee a layes nest, and instruct thee 
how to snare the nimble Marmazet: Ile bring thee 
to elustring Philbirts, and sometimes Ile get thee 


156-160 Die CD Vie CD swear CD self CD Sub, 
BCD. down CD swear CD. self CD. 
BCD,. find CD beat CD him Pope. 
drink CD drinke keine abgesetzte Zeile Pope. 
Ile shew — Berries eine Zeile Pope pluck ( 
BCD serve BÜD. bear CD ks CD thou 
‚Pope. wondrons (sic) B. eulous BED. 
CD. 11-175. 171. bei Pope als Vers: 
And I — pig-nuts; Show — how; Tosnare 
thee; Young — me. I prethee BCD. nayls D 





56 THE TEMPEST. Act III Se. 1. 


[175] young Scamels from the Rocke: Wilt thou goe 
with me? 

Ste. I pre'thee now lead tlıe way without any 
more talking. Trinculo, the King, and all our com- 
pany else being dround, wee will inherit here: Here; 
beare my Bottle: Fellow Trineulo; [180] well fill 
him by and by againe. 

Caliban Sings drunkenly. 
Farewell Master; farewell, farewell. 
Tri. A howling Monster; a drunken Monster. 
Cal. No more dams T’le make for fish, 
Nor feteh in firing, [185] at requiring, 
Nor serape trenchering, nor wash dish: 
Ban’ ban’ Cacalyban 
Has a new Master, yet a new Man. 
Freedome, ‚high-day, high-day freedome, freedome 
[190] high-day, freedome. 
Ste. O0 braue Monster; lead the way. Ereunt. 


Actus Tertius. Scena prima, 


Enter Ferdinand (bearing a Log.) 
Fer, There be some Sports are painfull; & 
their labor 
Delight in them set ofl: Some kindes of basenesse 
Are nobly vodergon; and most poore matters 


0 Rock CD go CD. Ste.] Cal. (sic) BCD prethee 

nd CD we CD. bear CD. 181-185 again CD. 

farewoll (zweites und drittes)] farewel D. 186— 190 

] trencher Pope. 192 brave BCD. Scena Prima 
inful D labour BCD. 2 set] sets Rowe kinds BCD 
D. 3 undergon BED poor CD. 





Act III Se. 1. THE TEMPEST. 


Point to rich ends: this my meane Taske 
Would be as heauy to me, as odious, but 
The Mistris which I serue, quiekens what's dead, 
And makes my labours, pleasures: O She is 
Ten times more gentle, then her Father's crabbed; 
And he’s compos’d of harshnesse. I must remoue 
Some thousands of these Logs, and pile them vp, 
Vpon a sore iniunction; my sweet Mistris 
Weepes when she sees me worke, & saies, such basenes 
Had neuer like Executor: I forget: 
But these sweet thoughts, doe enen refresh my labours, 
Most busie lest, when I doe it. Enter Miranda 

Mir, Alas, now pray you and Prospero. 
Worke not so hard: I would the lightning had 
Burnt vp those Logs that you are enioynd to pile: 
Pray set it downe, and rest you: when this burnes 
"Twill weepe for hauing wearied you: my Father 
Is hard at study; pray now rest your selfe, 
Hee's safe for these three houres. 

Fer. Ö most deere Mistri 
The Sun will set before I shall discharge 
What I must striue to do. 


4 mean Task CD. 5 heavie B heavy CD. 6 mistris B 
Mistresse CD serve CD. 7 Komma fehlt BED she CD. 9 
compo’d (sie) CO harslıness D remove BCD. 10 up BCD. 
Upon CD injunetion BCD Mistresse € Mistress D. 12 W 

work CD snyes B says CD basenesse BC baseness D. 1 

BCD, 14 sweete B even BED. 15 least BED. 

16 Work CD lightening B. 17 up BCD you ure 

BOD enjoyned BCD. 18 down CD burns CD 

having BCD. 20 self CD. 21 He's D hours CD. 

mistris B Mistrexse (' Mistress D. 28 strive BCD de 





THE TEMPEST. 


Mir. If yoal sit downe 
Ile beare your Logges the while: pray giue me that, 
Ile carry it to the pile. 

Fer. No preeious Creature, 


I had rather eracke my sinewes, breake my backe, 
Then you should such dishonor vndergwe, 
While I sit lazy by. 
Mir. It would become me 
An well un it do’'% yon: and I should do it 
»0 With much more ease: for my good will is to it, 
And yours it is against. 
Pro. Poore worme thou art infected, 
This visitation shewen it. 
Mir, You looke woari 
Fer, No, noble Mistris, 'tis freslı morning with me 
When you are by at night: I do beseech you 
an Cheofely, that I might set it in my prayers, 
What is your name? 
Mir, Miranda, OÖ my Father, 
I haue broke your hest to say so. 
Fer, Admir'd Miranda, 
Indewde the top of Admiration, worth 
What's deorest to the world: full many a Lady 
40 I haus ey'd with best regard. and ı a time 
[h’harmony of their tongues, hath into bondage 


down CD, 24 Vie bear CD Logs OD Pray D give BCD. 

le CD, 20 orack CD sinews CD break CD back CD. 

Than D undergoo BED, And D. 30 good-will D. 31 
Poor worm CD. 32 shown OD. look OD. Mistress CD. 
3 Ohlofly CD. 30 Miranda, CD. 37 have BED. 38 Indeed 
CD, 3 doaront CD, 40 bw 





Act III Sc. 1 THE TEMPEST. 59 


Bronght my too diligent eare: for seuerall vertues 
Haue I lik’d seuerall women, neuer any 
With so full soule, but some defect in her 
Did quarrell with the noblest grace she owid, 
And put it to the foile. But you, O you, 
So perfect, and so peerlesse, are created 
Of euerie Creatnres best. 

Mir. 1 do not know 
One of my sexe; no womans face remember, 
Saue from my glasse, mine owne: Nor haue I seene ' 
More tlıat I may call men, then you good friend, 
And ıny deere Father: how features are abroad 
I am skillesse of; but by my modestie 
(The iewell in my dower) I would not wish 
Any Companion in the world but you: 
Nor can imagination forme a shape 
Besides your selfe, to like of: but I prattle 
Something too wildely, and my Fatlıers precepts 
I therein do forget. 

Fer. | am, in my condition 
A Prince (Miranda) 1 do thinke a King 
(I would not so) and would no more endure 
This wodden slauerie, then to suffer 


42 eur CD severall B several CD virtues CD. 
BOD severall B severul CD never BÜD. 44 soul CZ 
foyle BD foyl ©. 47 peerless D. 48 ev 
doe €. 49 sex CD Faxe D. 50 Save BCD 
have BOD seen CD. 51 than D. 52 dear 
D by fehlt CD modesty € Modesty D. 54 j 
55 companion D. 56 form UD. sell CD. 
wildiy D. 59 doe €. 60 doo € think €. 

#layerie B slavery CD than D. 





60 THE TEMPEST, Act III Se. 1. 


The fesh-Hie blow my month: heare my soule speake. 
The verie instant that I saw you, did 
5 My heart fie to your seruice, there resides 
To make me slaue to it, and for your sake 
Am ] this patient Logge-man. 
Mir. Do you loue me? 
Fer. O heauen; O earth. beare witnes to this sound, 
And erowne what I professe with kinde euent 
If I speake true: if hollowly, inuert 
"What best is boaded me, to mischiefe: I. 
Beyond all limit of what else i'th world 
Do loue, prize, honor you. 
Mir. I am a foole 
To weepe at what I am glad of. 
Pro. Faire encounter 
5 Of two most rare affections: heauens raine grace 
On that which breeds betweene 'em. 
Fer. Wherefore weepe you? 
At mine vnworthinesse, that dare not offer 
What I desire to giue; and much lesse take 
What I shall die to want: But this is trifling, 
And all tle more it seekes to hide it selfe, 
The bigger bulke it shewes. Hence bashfull cunning, 


63 hear CD soul CD speak CD. 64 very ED. 65 service 
BCD. 66slave BCD. Log- CD. love BED. 68 Far. (sic) B 
heaven BCD bear CD witnesse BC witness D. 69 orown CD 
profess D kind CD event BED: 70 speak CD invert BCD. 
71 mischief CD. 72 ith' CD. 73 love BCD honour CD. 
tool CD. 74 weep CD. Fair CD. 75 heavens BC Heavens 
D rain CD. 76 between CD. weep CD. 77 unworthynesse B 

inesse © unworthiness D. 78 give BCD muchless 
80 seekt CD sell CD. 81 bulk CD shews CD. 





Act II Se. 2, THE TEMPEST. 


And prompt me plaine and holy innocence. 
I am your wife, if you will marrie me; 
If not, Ile die your maid: to be your fellow 
You may denie me, but Ile be your seruant 
Whether you will or no. 
° Fer. My Mistris (deerest) 
And I thus humble euer. 
Mir. My husband then? 
Fer. 1, with a heart as willing 
As bondage ere of freedome: heere's my hand. 
Mir. And mine, with my heart in't; and now farewel 
Till halfe an houre hence. 
‘er. A thousand, thousand. Exeunt. 
Pro, So glad of this as they I cannot be, 
Who are surpriz’d with all; but my reioyeing 
At nothing can be more: Ile to my booke, 
For yet ere supper time, must I performe 
Much businesse appertaining. 


Scena Secunda. 
Enter Caliban, Stephano, and Trineulo. 
Ste. Tell not me, when the But is out we will 
drinke water, not a drop before; therefore beare vp, 
& boord em’ Seruant Monster, drinke to me. 


82 plain CD. 88 marry CD. 84 Vle CD. 85 deny D 
Die © servant BCD. 86 Mistresse C Mistress D dear 
87 ever BCD. Husband CD. 88 as] so BED. 89 
here's CD, 90 farewell BC. 91 half CD hour CD. 
all] withal Theobald rejoying B rejoyeing CD. 94 Die CD 
book CD. %5 supper-time D perform CD. 9% busii D. 
Seena OD. 1—5 me; Kowe. drink CD drop, before BC 
CD up BED. 'em CD Bervant BED drink CD. 





THE TEMPEST. Aot III So. 2. 


Trin. Seruant Monster? the folly of this Hand, 
[5] they say there's but fine vpon this Isle; we are 
three of them, if th’otber two be brain’d like vs, 
the State totters. 

Ste. Drinke seruant Monster when I bid thee, 
thy eies are almost set in thy head. [10] 

Trin. Where should they bee set else? hee were 
a braue Monster indeede if they were set in his taile. 

Ste. My man-Monster hath drown'd his tongue 
in sacke: for my part the Sea cannot drowne mee, 
[15] I swam ere I could recouer the shore, fiue and 
thirtie Leagues of and on, by this light thou shalt 
bee my Lieutenant Monster, or my Standard. [20] 

in. Your Lieutenant if you list, hee’s no 

standard. 

Ste. Weel not run Monsieur Monster, 

Trin. Nor go neither: but you lie like dogs, 
and yet say nothing neither. 

Ste. Moone-calfe, speak once in thy life, if thou 
beest a good Moone-calfe. [25] 

Cal. How does thy honour? Let me liekethy shooe; 
Ile not serue him, he is not valiant. 

Trin. Thou liest most ignorant Monster, I am 
in case to iustle a Constable: why, thou debosh'd 


Servant BCD Island D. 6-10 fire BUD upon BED. 
us CD. Drink CD servant BCD. eyes BCD hend] heart 
(sie) BED. 11—15 be CD he CD. brave BCD indeed CD 
til CD. Sucke B Sack CD drown me CD. 16-20 recover 
BED five BCD. thirty CD on; Rowe. be CD. 21—25 he’s D. 
BED, Iye CD. Moon-calf CD spenke B. Moon-calf 
1630 lick ED. Ile CD serve BED. justle BED. 





Act III Se 2, THE TEMPEST. x 63 


Fish thou, was there euer man a Coward, [30] that 
hath drunk so much Sacke as I to day? wilt thou 
tell a monstrous lie, being but halfe a Fish, and halfe 
a Mouster? 

Cal. Loe, how he mockes me, wilt thou let him 
my Lord? [35] 

Trin. Lord, quoth he? that a Monster should 
be such a Natural! 

Cal. Loe, loe againe: bite him to death, I prethee. 

Ste. Trineulo, keepe a good tongue in your 
[40] head: If you proue a mutineere, the next Tree; 
the poore Monster's my subiect, and he shall not 
suffer indignity. 

Cal. I thanke my noble Lord. Wilt thou be 
pleas’d to hearken once againe to the suite I made 
[45] to thee? 

Ste. Marry will I: kneele, and repeate it, 

I will stand, and so shall Trineulo. 
Enter Ariell inuisible. 
Cal. As I told thee before, I am subieet to a 
Tirant, 
A Sorcerer, tlıat by his cunning hath cheated me 
Of the Island. [50] 


ever BED. 31-35 Sack CD. tell me a BCD Iye CD 
mit CD half CD. Lo D mocks CD. 4 
Natural D. agnin CD. keep CD. 41-45 if D pro 
mutineer CD mutineer — Dyce tree — Rowe. p CD sub- 
jeet BCD. thank CD. once again to heark 
4650 Marry — Trineulo keine abgese ; 
CD repent CD. invisible BED. AsI told ete. fortla: 
‚Zeilen Pope subject BCD Tyrant CD. 





65 


70 


. 
a 





64 THE TEMPEST. Act III Sc. 2, 


Ariell. Thou Iyest. 
Cal, Thou Iyest, thou iesting Monkey thou: 
I would my valiant Master would destroy thee. 
I do not Iye. 
Ste. Trineulo, if you trouble him any more [55] 
in's tale, By this hand, I will supplant some of your 
teeth. 
Trin. Why, I said nothing. 
Ste. Mum then, and no more: proceed, 
Cal, 1 say by Sorcery he got this Isle 
From me, he got it. If thy Greatnesse will 
Reuenge it on him, (for I know thou dar'st) 
But this Thing dare not. 
Ste. That's most certaine, 
Cal. Thou shalt be Lord of it, and Ile serue thee, 
Ste. How now shall this be compast? 
Canst thou bring me to the party? 
Cal. Yea, yea my Lord, Ile yeeld him thee asleepe, 
Where thou maist knocke a naile into his head. 
Ariell. Thou liest, thou canst not. 
Cal. What a py’de Ninnie’sthis? Thou seuruy patch; 
1 do beseech thy Greatnesse giue him blowes, 
And take his bottle from him: When that's gone, 
He shall drinke nought but brine, for Ile not shew him 
Where the quicke Freshes are. 


51—55 jesting 'BCD. master D. doe CD. 56-60 
supplaint (sie) D. 60/61 Isle, From Me, he D Isle, From me 
he Rowe. 61 Grentnes D. 62 Revenge BCD. 63 
thing BCD dare not, Capell Not D. 64 certain CD. 65 Die 
CD serve BCD. 66f. keine abgesetzten Zeilen Pope. 68 Die 
yield CD asleep CD. 69 knock CD nail CD. TI scurvie B 
survy (sic) CD. 72 doe (€ Greatness D give BCD blows CD. 
73 Bottle CD. 74 drink CD Ile OD. 75 quick CD. 





Act 111 Se. 2. THE TEMPEST. 


Ste, Trineulo, run into no further danger: 
Interrupt the Monster one word further, aud by this 
hand, Ile turne my mercie out o’doores, and make a 
Stockfish of thee. 

Trin. Why, what did 1? I did nothing: 
lle [50] go farther off. 

Ste. Didst thou not say he Iyed? 

Ariell. Thou liest. 

Ste. Do I so? Take thou that, 

As yon like this. giue me the Iye another time. [85] 

Trin. 1 did not gine the lie: Out o’your wittes, 
and hearing too? 

A pox o'your bottle, this can Sacke and drinking doo: 


Amurrenon your Monster,andthediuelltakeyourfingers. 
Cal. Ha, ha, ha. [90] 
Ste. Now forward with your Tale: prethee stand 
further off. 


Cal. Beate him enough: after a little time 
lle beate him too. 
Ste. Stand farther: Come proceede. 


Cal. Why, as I told thee, 'tis a eustome with him 95 


th afternoone to sleepe: there thou maist braine him, 
Hauing first seiz’d his bookes: Or with a logge 

76—80. 76 keine abgesetzte Zeile Pope. V’\e turn CD merey 
CD doors CD. Why — nothing keine abgesetzte Zeile Pope. MeCD. 
81-85 goe (go CD) no further BCD. Iyest CD. Doe € thou] 
you CD. give BED. 86-90. 87 ff. keine abgesetzten Zeilen Pop: 
give BCDgive thee the D Iye CD wits CD. Bottle CD Sack 
OD doe (© do D. murrain CD divell B Devil € Divil D. 91-95 
Beut CD. Vie beat CD. further BED proceed CD. 96 Deh' 
D afternoon CD sleep CD there] then Collier mayst B brain 
CD. Haying BCD Books CD Log CD. 

Shakospoare, Tho Tompast. 








66 THE TEMPEST. Act III So, 2. 


Batter his skull, or paunch him with a stake, 
Or eut his wezand with thy knife, Remember 
100 First to possesse his Bookes; for without them 
Hee's but a Sot, as I am; nor hath not 
One Spirit to command: they all do hate him 
As rootedly as I. Burne but his Bookes, 
He ha’s braue Vtensils (for so he calles them) 
105 Which when he ha’s a house, hee’] decke withall. 
And that most deeply to consider, is 
The beautie of his daughter: he himselfe 
Cals her a non-pareill: I neuer saw a woman, 
But onely Sycorar my Dam, and she; 
110 But she as farre surpasseth Sycoraz, 
As great'st do’s least. 
Ste. Is it so braue a Lasse? 
Cal. 1 Lord, she will become thy bed, I warrant, 
And bring thee forth braue brood. 
Ste. Monster, I will kill this man: his daughter and 
will be King and Queene, saue our Graces: [115] 
and Trineulo and thy selfe shall be Vice-royes: 
Dost thou like the plot Trineulo? 
Trin. Excellent. 


98 Stake CD. 99 Knife CD. 100 possess D_ Books 
€ books D. 101 He’. 102 doe €. 103 Burn CD Books 
€ books D. 104 brave BCD Utensils CD calls CD. 105 
has CD an house D he'l D deck CD withal D. 106 deepely B. 
107 beauty CD Daughter CD himself CD. 108 Calls CD 
-pareil CD never BCD. 10% only D. ‘110 far D. 111-115 
brave BCD Lass CD. brave BCD. Daughter CD. Queen CD 
save BCD. 116—120 self CD -Roys D keine ubgesetzte 
Zeile Pope. 





Act III Se. 2. THE TEMPEST. 


Ste. Giue me thy hand, I am sorry | beate thee: 
But while thou li keepe a good tongue [120] in 
thy head. 

Cal. Within this halfe houre will he be asleepe, 
Wilt thou destroy him then? 

Ste. | on mine honour. 

Ariell. This will I tell my Master. 

Cal. Thou mak’st me merry: I am full of 

pleasure, [125 

Let vs be iocond. Will you troule the Catch 
You taught me but whileare? 

Ste. At thy request Monster, I will do reason, 
Any reason: Come on Trineulo, let vs sing. 

Sings. 


Flout’em, and eout’em: [130] and skowt’em, and 
Nout’em, 


Thought is free. 

Cal. That's not the tune. 

Ariell plaies the tune on a Tabor and Pipe. 

Ste. What is this same? 

Trin. This is the tune of our Catch, plaid [135] 
by the pieture of No-body. 

Ste. If thou beest a man, shew thy 

thy 1 

If thou beest a diuell, take’t as thou list. 
Give BCD bent CD keine abgesetzte 
livst BCD keep CD. 121-125 half hour CD 
126-130 us BCD jocond BED troul CD.  while-i 
Ed., keine abgesetzte Zeile Fope. Request D d 
D. Reason D us BED. vout’em| scout'em KR: 
playes C plays D. 136—140. 187. Pr. 
likeness CD. divell B devil CD takt CD. 





145 


150 





68 THE TEMPEST. Act TIL Se. 2. 


Trin. O0 forgine me my sinnes. 
Ste, He that dies payes all debts: I defie 
thee; [140] 
Mercy vpon vs. 

Cal. Art thou affeard? 

Ste. No Monster, not I. 

Cal. Be not affeard, the Isle is full of noyses, 
Sounds. and sweet aires, that giue delight and hurt not: 
Sometimes a thousand twangling Instruments 
Will hum about mine eares; and sometime voices, 
That if I then had wak’d after long sleepe, 

Will make me sleepe againe, and then in dreaming, 
The elouds methought would open, and shew riches 
Ready to drop vpon me, that when I wak'd 
I cri'de to dreame againe, R 

Ste. This will proue a braue kingdome to me, 
Where I shall haue my Musicke for nothing. 

Cal. When Prospero is destroy'd. [155] 

Ste. That shall be by and by: 

I remember the storie. 

Trin. The sound is goiug away, 

Lets follow it, and after do our worke. 


forgive BCD sins O'sin D. dyes B pays CD keine abgesetzte 
Zeile Pope. 141-145 upon BCD. nfenrd D. afeard D. airs D 
give BED. 146 instruments D. 147 ears (€ Ears D some- 
times BCD voyces BC. 148 sleepe, B sleep. C sleep, D. 149 
sleep again CD. 150 eloudes B Clouds D me thought CD 
Riches D. 151—155 upon BCOD. cerid CD dream again 
CD. prove BCD brave BCD Kingdome € Kingdom D. 
have BCD musick CD. destroyed D. 156-160. 156 keine 
abgesetzte Zeile Pope. story BCD. The — away keine abgesetzte 
Zeile Pope. Let’s CD doe € work CD. 








Act III Se. 8. THE TEMPEST., 


Ste, Leade Monster, 
Wee’] follow: I would I could see this Taborer, 
He layes it on. [160] 

Trin. Wilt eome? 
Ile follow Stephano. Exeunt. 


Scena Tertia. 
Enter Alonso, Sebastian, Anthonio, Gonzallo, 
Adrian, Franeisco, de, 

Gon. By’r lakin, I can goe no further, Sir, 
My old bones akes: here’s a maze trod indeede 
Through fourth rights, & Meanders; by your patience, 
I needes must rest me. 

Al. Old Lord, I cannot blame thee, 
Who. am ıny selfe attach’d with wearinesse, 
To th’ dulling of my spirits: Sit downe, and rest: 
Euen here I will put of my hope, and keepe it 
No longer for my Flatterer: he is droun'd 
Whom thus we stray to finde, and the Sea mocks 
Our frustrate search on land: well, let him goe. 10 

Ant. I am right glad, that he’s so out of hope: 
Doe not for one repulse forgoe the purpose 
That you resolu'd t'effeet. 

Seb. The next aduantage will we take throughly. 


Lead CD keine abgesetzte Zeile Pope We D this] his CD. 
lays D. Wilt come keine abgesetzte Zeile Pope. Die C 

B. Gonzulo BCD. 1g0 CD. 2ake BCD indeed CD. 3 
rights B forth-rights CD. 4 needs BCD. 5 self D wei 

D. &sit BOD down CD. 7 Even BCD keep CD. 8 fin 

BCD dround B drownd € drowu'd D. 9 find BED 
möockes B. 10 Land D go CD. 12 Repulse D 

118 rosolvd BED. wdvantage BCD.  will—t 

sondere Zeile Pope. 





70 THE TEMPEST. Act III Se. 8. 


Ant. Let it be to night, 
15 For now they are oppress’d with trauaile, they 
Will not, nor cannot vse such vigilance 
As when they are fresh. 
Solemne and strange Musicke: and Prosper on the 
top (inwisible:) Enter seuerall strange shapes, bringing 
in a Banket; and dance about it with gentle actions 
of salutations, and inwiting the king, de. to eate, they 
depart. 
Seb. I say to night: no more, 
Al. What harmony is this? my good friends, harke. 
@on. Maruellous sweet Musicke. 
20 Alo. Giue vs kind keepers, heauens: wlıat were 
these? 
Seb. A liuing Drolerie: now I will beleeue 
That there are Vnicornes: that in Arabia 
There is one Tree, the Phanix throne, one Pluenix 
At this houre reigning there. 
Ant. Ile beleeue both: 
And what do's else want credit, come to ne 
And Ile besworne 'tis true: Trauellers nere did Iye, 
Though fooles at home condemne "em. 


® 


E23 


15 travaile B travell C travel D. 16 use BCD. 17 feesh (sie) 
B. Solemn CD Musick CD. invisible BCD several BE 
several D. Banquet D. inviting BCD eat CD. 18 hark 
CD. 19 Marvellous BCD Musick CD. 20 Give BCD us 
BCD were] are D. 21 living BCD Drollery BCD beleeve 
B believe CD. 22 Unicorns CD. 24 hour CD. VPle CD beleeve 
B believe CD. 26 Die CD be sworne B be sworn CD 
Travellers BD Travellours € ne’re € lie D. 27 fools CD 
condemn (. 











Ast IIT Se. 3. THE TEMPEST, 71 


Gon. If in Naples 
1 should report this now, would they beleeue me? 
If 1 should say I saw such Islands; 
«For certes, these are people of the Island) 
Who though they are of monstrous shape, yet note 
Their manners are more gentle, kinde, then of 
Our humaine generation you shall finde 
Many, nay almost any. 
Pro. Honest Lord, 


Thou hast said well: for some of you there present; 35 


Are worse then diuels. 
Al. I cannot too much muse 
Such shapes, such gesture, and such sound expressing 
(Although they want the vse of tongue) a kinde 
Of excellent dumbe discourse. 
Pro. Praise in departing. 
Fr. They vanish’d strangely. 
Seb. No matter, since 
They haue left their Viands behinde; for wee haue 
stomacks. 
Wilt please you taste of what is here? 
Alo. Not I. 
Gon. Faith Sir, you neede not feare: wheı 
were 
Who would beleeue that there were Moun 


23 beleeve B believe CD. 29 Islanders BC 
gentle-kind 7heobald kind BCD than D 
find BCD. 34 lord B. 36 than D divels B 
muse, D. 38 use BCD kind BCD. 39 dumb 


€. 44 need CD fear CD we CD b 
believe CD Mountayneers € Mountnine 





72 THE TEMPEST. Act III Se. 8. 


45 Dew-lapt, like Buls, whose throats had hanging at 'em 
Wallets of flesh? or that there were such men 
Whose heads stood in their brests? which now we finde 
Each putter out of fiue for one, will bring vs 
Good warrant of. 

Al. I will stand to, and feede, 

50 Although my last, no matter, since I feele 
The best is past: brother: my Lord, the Duke, 
Stand too, and doe as we. 

Thunder and Lightning. Enter Ariell (like a Harpey) 
elaps his wings vpon the Table, and with a quient 
deuice the Banquet vanishes. 

Ar. You are three men of sinne, whom destiny 
That hath to instrument this lower world, 

55 And what is in’t: the neuer surfeited Sen, 

Hath eaus’d to belch vp you; and on this Island, 
Where man doth not inhabit, you 'mongst men, 
Being most vnfit to line: I haue made you mad; 
And euen with such like valour, men hang, and drowne 
#0 Their proper selues: you fooles, I and my fellowes 
ministers of Fate, the Elements, 
‚whom your swords are temper'd, may as well 


Bulls CD. 47 breasts CD find BCD. 48 putter- 
apell five BED us BCD. 49 feed CD. 50 feel 
Lord,] lord Pope. 52 to D do D. lightning B 
). upon BED queint BED. device BCD. 53 sin 
That — in’t in Parenthese Pope instruments D 
"BCD. 56 up BCD belch you up D. 58 unfit BED 
'e BOD. 50 even BCD drown CD. 60 selves 

ools CD fellows CD. 61 Ministers D. 





Act III Sc. 3. THE TEMPEST. 


Wound the loud windes, or with bemockt-at-Stabs 
Kill the still elosing waters, as diminish 


One dowle that's in my plumbe: My fellow ministers #5 


Are like-invulnerable: if you could hurt, 

Your swords are now too massie for your strengtls, 
And will not be vplifted: But remember 

(For that's my businesse to you) that you three 
From Millaine did supplant good Prospero, 

Expos’d vnto the Sea (which hatlı requit it) 

Him, and his innocent childe: for which foule deed, 
The Powres, delaying (not forgetting) haue 

Incens’d the Seas, and Shores; yea, all tlıe Creatures 
Against your peace: Thee of thy Sonne, Alonso 
They haue bereft; and doe pronounce by me 
Lingring perdition (worse then any death 

Can be at once) shall step, by step attend 

You, and your wayes, whose wraths to guard you from, 
Which here, in this most desolate Isle, else fals 
Vpon your heads, is nothing but hearts-sorrow, 
And a cleere life ensuing. 

He vanishes in Thunder: then (to soft Musicke.) Enter 
the shapes againe, and daunce (with mockes and mowes) 
and carrying out the Table. 


63 winds BCD bemockt-at Stabs Rowe. 65 plumb D plume 
Rowe fellow-ministers D. 67 strength D. 68 uplifted BC 
up-lifted D but €. 69 business D. 70 Millain € 
unto BCD. 72 child BED foul CD. 73 Powers CD 
BCD. 75 Son CD. 76 have BED do D. 79 w 
‚gunrds (sic) D. 80 falls CD. 81 Upon CD heart’s-sorrow 
oder henrt’s sorrow Rowe heart-sorrow Cambr. E 
eleare B elear CD. Musick OD. again CD dance CZ 








8 


El 


S 


> 
ä 


100 





74 THE TEMPEST. Aet III 8e. 3. 


Pro. Branely the figure of this Harpie, hast thou 
Perform’d (my Ariell) a grace it had deuouring: 
Of my Instruction, hast thou nothing bated 
In what thou had'st to say: so with good life, 
And obseruation strange, my meaner ministers 
Their seuerall kindes haue done: my high charmes 
work, 
And these (mine enemies) are all knit vp 
In their distractions: they now are in my powre; 
And in these fits, I leaue them, while I visit 
Yong Ferdinand (whom they suppose is droun'd) 
And his, and mine lou'd darling. 
Gon. Nth name of something holy, Sir, why 
stand you 
In this strange stare? 
Al, 0, it is monstrous: monstrous: 
Me thought the billowes spoke, and told me of it, 
The windes did sing it to me: and the Thunder 
That deepe and dreadfull Organ-Pipe) pronoune'd, 
The name of Prosper: it did base my Trespasse, 
Therefore my Sonne i'th Ooze is bedded; and 
l’le seeke him deeper then ere plummet sounded. 
And with him there Iye mudded. E: 














83 Bravely BCD Harpy BCD. 84 Ariel BC devouring 
cD. 85 instruotion CD, 87 observation BCD Ministers D. 
88 severall BC several D kinds BCD have BCD charms 
D. 89 Enemies D up BED, 90 power CD. 91 leave BED. 
92 Young CD drown'd CD. 98 lovd BCD, 94 Ith' D, 96 
Methought D billows CD. 97 winds CD. 98 deep CD -pipe 
CD. 99 bass Johnson my] thy D trespass D. 100 Son CD 
vth’ D. 101 seek CD than D e're C plummer D. 102 lie CD. 





Aot IV Se. 1. THE TEMPEST, 


Seb. But one feend at a time, 
Ile fight their Legions are. 
Ant. le be thy Second. Exeunt. 
Gon. All three of them are desperate: their 
great guilt, 
(Like poyson giuen to work a great time after) 
w gins to bite the spirits: I doe beseech you 
(That are of suppler ioynts) follow them swiftly, 
And hinder them from what this extasie 
May now prouoke them to. 
Ad. Follow, I pray you. Exreunt omnes. 


Actus Quartus. Scena Prima. 
Enter Prospero, Ferdinand, and Miranda. 
Pro, If | haue too austerely punish’d yon, 
Your eompensation makes amends, for | 
Haue giuen you here, a third of mine owne life, 
Or that for which 1 liue: who, once againe 
I tender to tlıy hand: All thy vexations 
Were but my trials of tlıy loue, and thou 
Hast strangely stood the test: here, afore heauen 
I ratifie this my rich guift: O Ferdinand, 
Doe not smile at me, that I boast her of, 
For thou shalt finde she will out-strip all praise 
And make it halt, behinde her. 


fiend OD. 108 Die CD o're CD. 
BCD. 105 yoyson (sie) © given BCD. 
joyuts BOD. 108 Extasie D. 109 provol 
B. ıIhaye BOCD. 3 Have BOD gix 
live BOD again CD. 6 trialls © love ( 
BOD heaven BCD. 8 gilt BOD. 9 D: 
find BED our-strip (sic) B. 11 behind. 





a 


2 


E) 


8 


5 





T6 THE TEMPEST. Act IV Se. 1. 


Fer. I doe beleeue it 
Against an Oracle. 

Pro, Then, as my guest, and thine owne aequisition 
Worthily purchas’d, take my daughter: But 
If thou do’st breake her Virgin-knot, before 
All sanctimonious ceremonies muy 
With full and holy right, be ministred, 
No sweet aspersion shall the heauens let fall 
To make this contract grow; but barraine hate, 
Sower-ey'd disdaine, and discord shall bestrew 
The vnion of your bed, with weedes so loathly 
That you shall hate it both: Therefore take heede. 
As Hymens Lamps shall light you. 

Fer. As I hope 
For quiet dayes, faire Issue, and long life, 
With such loue, as 'tis now the murkiest den, 
The most opportune place, the strongst suggestion, 
Our worser Genius can, shall neuer melt 
Mine honor into lust, to take away 
The edge of that dayes celebration, 
When I shall thinke, or Phebus Steeds are founderd, 
Or Night kept chain’d below. 


do D beleeve B believe CD. 13 guest] gift Rowe own CD. 
14 Daughter D But fehlt BED. 15 dost D break CD. 16 Oere- 
monies D. 17 right] rite Rowe. 18 aspersions D heavens BCD. 
19 Contraot CD barren CD. 20 disdain CD. 21 union BED 
weeds BCD. 22heed BCD. 23 Lampes B. 24 days D fair CD 
issue D. 25 love BCD loue as 'tis now, Rowe. 26 strong'st CD. 
27 never BCD. 28 honour CD. 29 odg D days B. 30 think 
CD Phoedus BC Phoeduus D steeds BCD. 31 night CD. 





Act IV Se, I. THE TEMPEST. 


Pro. Fairely spoke: 
Sit then, and talke with her, she is thine owne; 
What Ariell; my industrious seruant Ariell. Enter 
Ariel, 
Ar. What would my potent master? here I am. 
Pro. Thou. and thy meaner fellowes, yonr last 35 
seruice 
Did worthily performe: and I must vse you 
In such another tricke; goe bring the rabble 
(Ore whom I giue thee powre) here, to this place: 
Ineite them to quieke motion, for I must 
Bestow vpon the eyes of this yong couple 
Some vanity of mine Art: it is’ my promise, 
And they expect it from me. 
Ar. Presently? 
Pro, 1: with a twincke. 
Ar. Before you can say come, and goe, 
And breathe twice; and cı 
Each one tripping on his Toe, 
Will be here with mop, and mowe. 
Doe you loue me Master? no? 
Pro. Dearely, my delicate Ariell: doe not 
approach 
Till thou do’st heare me call. 
Ar. Well: I conceiue. Eeit. 


Fairy CD. 32 talk CD own CD. 33 Ariel D servant BÜD 
Ariel BOD Ariel BED. 35 fellows CD service BÜD. 36 
perform ED use BCD. 37 trick CD go CD. 38 O're OD 
give BOD power CD. 39 quick CD. 40 upon BED young 
CD. 42 from] for (sie) D. 43 twink D. 44 go OD. 48 love 
BED. 49 Dearly CD do D. 50 hear CD. conceive BED. 





78 THE TEMPEST. Act IV Se, 1. 


Pro. Looke thou be true: doe not giue dalliance 
Too much the raigne: the strongest oathes, are straw 
To th’fire ith” blood: be more abstenious, 
Or else good night your vow. 

Fer. I warrant yon, S 
The white cold virgin Snow, vpon my henrt 
Abates the ardour of my Liuer. 

Pro. Well. 
Now come my Ariell, bring a Corolary, 
Rather then want a spirit; appear, & pertly. Soft 

musick, 

No tongue: all eyes: be silent. Enter Iris. 

Ir. Ceres, most bounteous Lady, thy rich Leas 
Of Wheate, Rye, Barley, Fetches, Oates and Pease; 
Thy Turphie-Mountaines, where liue nibling Sheepe, 
And flat Medes thetehd with Stouer, them to keepe: 
Thy bankes with pioned, and twilled brims 

5 Which spungie Aprill, at thy hest betrims; 
To make cold Nymphes chast erownes; & thy broome- 
groues; 

Whose shadow the dismissed Batchelor loues, 
Being lasse-lorne: thy pole-clipt vineyarıl, 

51 Look CD. do D give BCD. 52 raign ( rein D oaths 
D. 58 abstemions BOD. pon BED. ardours D 
Liver BCD. 57 Ariel D. 58 than D Musick CD. 60 thy] the 
BCD. 61 Wheat CD vetches Capell Oares (sic) B Onts CD, 
#2 Turphy BCD Mountains CD live BCD Sheep CD. 63 thetch’d 
BED thateh’d Rowe Stover BCD keep CD. 64 banks CD. 
65 spungy BCD April CD. mphes B_ Nymphs CD 
erowns CD broomegroves B broomgroves (' broom groves D, 
7 loves BCD. #8 -lorn C lass-lorn D. 





Act IV Se. 1. THE TEMPEST. 79 


And thy Sea-marge, stirrile, and rockey-hard, 
Where thou thy selfe do'st ayre, the Queene o'th Skie, 71 
Whose watry Arch, and messenger, am 1. 
Bids thee leaue these, & with her soueraigne grace, 
Tuno 
Here on this grasse-plot. in this very place descends, 
To come, and sport: here Peneocks fly amaine: 
Approach, rich Ceres, her to entertaine. Enter Ceres. 
Cer. Haile, many-coloured Messenger, that nere 
Do’st disobey the wife of Iupiter: 
Who, with thy saffron wings, vpon my flowres 
Diffusest hony drops, refreshing showres, 
And with each end of thy blew bowe do’st crowne 
My boskie aecres, and my vnshrubd downe, 
Rich scarph to my proud eartlı: why hath thy Queene 
Summond me hither, to this short gras’d Greene? 
Ir. A contract of true Loue, to celebrate, 
And some donation freely to estate 
On the bles’d Louers. 
Cer. Tell me heauenly Bowe, 
If Venus or her Sonne, as thou do'st know, 
Doe now attend the Queene? since they did plot 


69 sterile B steril CD rocky- CD. 70 aire € 
D Queen CD. TI, CD. 72 lenve BED sovera 
soveraign CD Juno CD. 73 grass- D. 74 here] he 
Pencockes B amain CD. 75 entertain CD. 76 Hail ( 
soloured BED ne're CD. 77 Jupiter CD. 78 
fowers CD, 70 showers D. 80 bow CD erown 
bosky BED unshrubd B unshrub'd CD down D. 

CD, 83 Summon’d D grassd Green CD. 84 

86 blens'd BED Lovers BCD. henvenly BCD Bi 

Son CD dost D. 85 Do D Queen CD, 





80 THE TEMPEST. Act IV Se. 1. 


The meanes, that duskie Dis, my daughter got, 
Her, aud her blind-Boyes seandald company, 
1 haue forsworne. 

Ir. Of her societie 
Be not afraid: I met her deitie 
Cutting the elouds towards Paphos: and her Son 
Doue-drawn with her: here thought they to haue done 
Some wanton charme, vpon this Man and Maide, 
Whose vowes are, that no bed-right shall be paid 
Till Hymens Torch be lighted: but in vaine, 
Marses hot Minion is returnd againe, 
Her waspish headed sonne, has broke his arrowes, 
Swears he will shoote no more, but play with Sparrows, 
And be a Boy right out. 

Cer, Highest Queene of State, 
Great Zuno com I know her by her gate. 

Ju. How do’s my bounteous sister? goe with me 
To blesse this twaine, that they may prosperous be, 
And honourd in their I They Sing. 

Iu. Honor, riches, marriage, blessing, 

Long continuance, and encreasing, 
Hourely ioyes, be still opon you, 


89 means CD dusky BED, % Boys D senndal'd CD. 91 
have BCD forsworn CD. society BCD. 92 affraid D deity 
BCD. #83 son B. 94 Dove- BCD have BCD. 95 charm CD 
upon BCD man BCD maide B maid CD. 96 vows CD. 97 vain 
CD. 98 Mars’s CD return’d again CD. 99 Son C son D arrows Ü' 
Arrows D. 100 shoot BCD Sparrowes B. 101 boy BED. 
Qu CD. 102 Juno CD gate] gait Johnson. 108 Ju. D 
go CD. 104 bless D twain CD. 105 honord B honord C 
bonourd D issue BC sing D. 106 Ju. D Honour CD 
Önge blessing Rowe marriage-blessing Theobald. 108 Hourly 
Dyes BCD upon BOD. 





Act IV Se. 1, THE TEMPEST. 


Iuno sings her blessings on you. 
Earths increase, foyzon plentie, 
Barnes, and Garners, neuer empty. 
Fines, with elustring bunches growing, 
Plants, wtth goodly burthen bowing: 
Spring come to you at the farthest, 
In the very end of Haruest. 
Scareity and want shall shun you, 
Ceres blessing so is on you, 
Fer. This is a most maiesticke vision, and 
Harmonious charmingly: may I be bold 
To thinke these spirits? 
Pro. Spirits, which by mine Art 
I haue from their confines call’d to enact 
My present fancies. 
Fer. Let me liue here euer, 
So rare a wondred Father, and a wise 
Makes this place Paradise. 
Pro. Sweet now, silence: 
Juno and Ceres whisper seriously, 
There's something else to doe: hush, and be mute 
Or else our spell is mar'd. 


Iuno and Ceres whisper, and send Iris on employment. 


109 Juno CD. 110 Earths] Cer. Earths Theobald increase 
and foyzon BCD plenty BCD. 111 Barns CD never BCD. 
118 with BCD. 114you(C. 115 Harvest BCD. 118 majesticke 
B majestick CD. 120 think CD. 121 have BCD from all 
their BED. 122 live BOD ever BCD. fatl ise] 
wife Howe. 125 June CD. 126 doD. 127 marr'd CD. Juno 
D Imployment D, 

Shakespeare, The Tempest. & 





THE TEMPEST. Act IV Se. 1. 


Iris. You Nimphs cald Nayades, of the windring 
brooks, 
With your sedg'd erownes, and euer-harmelesse lookes, 
130 Leaue your erispe channels, and on this greene-Land 
Answere your summons, Juno do’s command. 
Come temperate Nimphes, and helpe to celebrate 
A Contraet of true Loue: be not too late, 


Enter Certaine Nimphes. 
You Sun-burn’d Sicklemen of August weary, 
135 Come hether from the furrow, and be merry, 
Make holly day: your Rye-straw hats put on, 
And these fresh Nimphes encounter euery one 
In Country foating. 
Enter certaine Reapers (properly habited:) they 
ioyne with the Nimphes, in a gracefull dance, 
towards the end whereof, Prospero starts sodainly 
and speakes, after which to a strange hollow and 
confused noyse, they heauily vanish. 
Pro, 1 had forgot that foule conspiraey 
140 Of the beast Calliban, and his eonfederates 
Against my life: the minute of their plot 
Is almost come: Well done, auoid: no more. 


128 Nymphs CD cal'd C call'd D. 129 erowns CD ever- 
"BED harmlesse € harmless D looks C. 130 Leave BCD erisp 
CD channells € greene-land B ‚n-Iand CD green land 

131 Answer BCD Juno CD. 132 NymphesCD help CD. 

Love BED. certaines (sie) C cortain CD Nymphs CD. 185 
"hither CD Furrow D. 136 holly-day BC holy-day D Rye 
“raw B Hats (. 137 Nymphs OD every BOD. 

B joyn CD Nymphs CD Dance D. suddenly € 
moise D henvily BCD. 139 foul CD Conspiraoy D. 
146 Caliban D Confederates D, 142 avuoyd B avoid CD. 





Act IV Se. 1. THE TEMPEST. 83 


Fer. This is strange: your fathers in some passion 
That workes him strongly. 
Mir. Neuer till this day 
Saw I him touch’d witlı anger, so distemper'd, 145 
Pro. You doe looke (my son) in a mou’d sort, . 
As if you were dismaid: be cheerefull Sir, 
Our Reuels now are ended: These our actors, 
(As I foretold you) were all Spirits, and 
Are melted into Ayre, into thin Ayre, 
And like the baselesse fabrieke of this vision, 
The Clowd-eapt Towres the gorgeous Pallaces, 
The solemne Temples, the great Globe it selfe, 
Yea, all which it inherit, shall dissolue, 
And like this insubstantiall Pageant faded 
Leaue not a racke behinde: we are such stufe 
As dreames are made on; and our little life 
Is rounded with a sleepe: Sir, I am vext, 
Beare with my weakenesse, my old braine is troubled: 
Be not distarb’d with my infirmitie, 160 
If you be pleas’d, retire into my Cell, 
And there repose, a turne or two, Ile walke 
To still my beating minde. 


143 Father's CD. 144 works CD. Never BCD. 
anger so Theobald. 146 do D look CD Son CD 3 
147 dismaidd D cheerfull © chearful D. 

Revells © Actors D. 150 aire € air D aire € air 

baseless D fabrick © Fabrick D this] their BCD \ 
152 Cloud-D Towers CD Palaces D. 153 s 

CD. 154 dissolve BCD. 155 insubstantial 

‚BCD rack CD behind BOD stuff D. 157 dream; 

sleep CD. 159 Bear CD weaknesse € weakne; 

160 infirmity BCD. 162 turn CD Ile walk CD. 16 





THE TEMPEST, Act IV Sc. 1 


Fer. Mir. We wish your peace. Exit. 
Pro. Come with a thought; I thank thee Ariell: 
come. 
Enter Ariell. 
Ar, Thy thoughts I eleaue to, what's ty pleasure? 
Pro. Spirit: We must prepare to meet with 
Caliban. 
Ar. I my Commander, when | presented Ceres 
1 thought to haue told thee of it, but I fear'd 
Least I might anger thee. 
Pro. Say again, where didst thou leaue these 
varlots? 
Ar. I told you Sir, they were red-hot with 
drinking, 
So full of valour, that they smote the ayre 
For breathing in their faces: beate the ground 
For kissing of their feete; yet alwaies bending 
Towards their proiect: then I beate my Tabor, 
At which like vnback't colts they prickt their eures, 
Aduane’d their eye-lids, lifted vp their noses 
As they smelt musicke, so I charm'd their eares 
That Calfe-like, they my lowing follow'd, through 
Tooth'd briars, sharpe firzes, pricking gosse, & thorns, 


your] you D Exeunt D. 164 thanke B. 165 cleare BCD. 
166 Spirit: als besondere Zeile Theobald. 168 have BED. 
169 Lest D. 170 leave BCD Varlots D. 171 red hot D. 
172 Valour D »ire € air D. 173 beut CD 174 feet CD 
alwayes BC always D. 175 project BCD beat OD. 176 
unbackt BD unback't © Colts CD Ears D. 177 Advane'd 
BCD eye lids B Eye-lids D up BCD Noses D. 178 musick 
Bars D. 179 Culf- CD. 180 sharp CD furzes Rowe 
I thornes B. 





Act IV Se. 1, THE TEMPEST. 85 


Which entred their fraile shins: at last I left them 
th’ filthy mantled poole beyond your Cell, 
There daneing vp to th'ehins, that the fowle Lake 
Öre-stunek their feet. 
Pro. This was well done (my bird) 
Thy shape inuisible retaine thou still: 
The trumpery in my house, goe bring it hither 
For stale to eatch these theeues. 

Ar. 1 go, I goe. Erit. 

Pro, A Deuill, a borne-Deuill, on whose nature 
Nurture can neuer sticke: on whom my paines 
Humanely taken, all, all lost, quite lost, 

And, as with age, his body ouglier growes, 
So his minde cankers: I will plague them all, 

Euen to roaring: Come, hang on them this line. 
Enter Ariell, loaden with ylistering apparell, de. Enter 
Caliban, Stephano, and Trinculo, all wet. 

Cal. Pray you tread softly, that the blinde Mole 

may 
not heare a foot fall: we now are neere his Cell. 

St. Monster, your Fairy, which you say is a 

harmles Fairy, 
Has done little better then plaid the lacke with vs. 


181 frail CD. 152 filthy-mantled Cambdr. Ed. pool 
CD your] yon B. 188 up BCD foul CD. 184 O're- 
CD -stunk D. 185 ınvisible BED retain CD, 186 go CD. 187 
theoves BC thieves D Ariell © Ariel D goeB. 188 devill 
B devil € Devil D borne-devill B born-devil CD Nature D. 
never BCD stick CD pains CD. 191 uglier BCD grows D. 
mind CD. 198 Even BCD on them] them on Howe 
D. 194 Rowe hat zwei Verse: Pray —not und Heare 
blind BCD. 195 hear CD near CD. 196—200 Prosa Pope 
harmlesse € harmless D Jack CD us BCD, 





86 THE TEMPEST. Act IV Se. }. 


Trin. Monster, I do smell all horse-pisse, at which 
My nose is in great indignation. [200] 
Ste. So is mine. Do you heare Monster: If I 
should 
Take a displeasure against you: Looke you. 
Trin. Thou wert but a lost Monster. 
Cal. Good my Lord, giue me thy fauour stil 
Be patient, for the prize Ile bring thee too [205] 
Shall hudwinke this mischance: therefore speake softly, 
All’s husht as midnight yet. 
Trin. I, but to loose our bottles in the Poole. 
Ste. There is not onely disgrace and dishonor 
in that Monster, but an infinite losse. [210] 
Tr. That's more to me then my wetting: 
Yet this is your harmlesse Fairy, Monster. 
Ste, 1 will fetch off my bottle, 
Though I be o’re eares for my labour. 
Cal. Pre-thee (my King) be quiet. Seest thou 
heere [215] 
This is the mouth o'th Cell: no noise, and enter: 
Do that good mischeefe, which may make this Island 
Thine owne for euer, and I thy Caliban 
For aye tlıy foot-licker. 


doe (' Horse-piss D, My im Zeilenanfang ABCD, 201-205 
Doe BC hear CD. Take im Zeilenanfang ABCD Look CD. lord 
B give BCD favour BCD still BCD. Tie OD to BED. 
206—210 hood-wink CD speak CD. lose CD Bottles D Pool 
D. dishonour CD. (Monster) BUD loss D. 211-215. 2118. 
als Prosa Pope than D harmelesse B harmless D. Bottle 
CD. Tho D Ears D. Prethee BCD here CD. 216—: 
o'th’ D, Doe BC mischiefe B mischief CD, own CD ever 
BCD. 





Act IV Se. 1. THE TEMPEST. 


Ste. Gine me thy hand, 
I do begin to haue [220] bloody thoughts. 
Trin, 0 King Stephano, O Peere: O worthy 
Stephano, 
Looke what a wardrobe heere is for the, 

Cal. Let it alone thou foole, it is but trasl. 

Tri. Oh, ho, Monster: wee know what belongs 
[225] to a frippery. O King Stephano. 

Ste. Put off that gowne (Trineulo) by this hand 
Ile haue that gowne. 

Tri. Thy grace shall haue it. 

Cal. The dropsie drowne this foole, what doe 

you meane [230] 
To doate thus on such luggage? let’s alone, 
And doe tlıe murther first: if he awake, 
From toe to erowne heel fill our skins with pinches, 
Make vs strange stufle, 

Ste. Be you quiet (Monster) Mistris line, is l 
not this my lerkin? now is the lerkin vnder the line: 
now lerkin. yon are like to lose your haire, & proue 
a bald lerkin. 

Trin. Doe, doe; we steale by line and leuell, 
and't like your grace. [240] 


Give BCD. 220. Prosa Pope doe BC have BED 
221—225 Peer CD. Look CD Wardrobe D here CD. fool 
CD. we CD. 226-230 Frippery D. gown CD. Tle CD 
have BCD gown CD. have BCD, Dropsie D_ drown CD 
fool CD do D mean CD. 231—235 doat CD 
D Murder D. toe] too B erown CD hell C. us BC 
Line D. 236—240 Jerkin CD Jerkin CD under BC 
D, Jerkin CD hair CD prove BCD. Jerkin CD. Do, do D 
stenl CD Iyne B levell B level CD. Grace D. 





THE TEMPEST. Act IV So. 1. 


Ste, I thank thee for that jest; heer's a gar- 
ment for't:: Wit shall not goe vn-rewarded while I am 
King of this Country: Steale by line and leuell. is 
an excellent passe of pate: there's another garment 
for't. [245] 

Tri. Monster, eome put some Lime vpon your 
fingers, and away with the rest. 

Cal. 1 will haue none on’t: we shall loose our 

time, 


And all be turn’d to Barnacles, or to Apes 
With foreheads villanous low. [250] 

Ste. Monster, lay to your fingers: helpe to beare 
this away, where my hogshead of wine is, or Ile turne 
you out of my kingdome: goe to, carry this. 


'ri. And this. 

Ste. I, and this. [255] 

A noyse of Hunters heard. Enter diuers Spirits 
in shape of Dogs and Hounds, hunting them 
about: Prospero and Ariel setting them on. 

Pro. Hey Mountaine, hey. 

Ari. Siluer: there it goes, Siluer. 

Pro. Fury, Fury: there Tyrant, there: harke, 

harke, 
Goe, charge my Goblins that they griude their ioynts 


241— 245 thanke B jest BC Jest D here's CD. go C un-B 
unrewarded CD, Steal CD levell BC level D. puss D. 246-250 
upon BCD. have BCD none] done (sic) B lose BCD, 251—255 
help CD bear CD. Wine D Tle turn CD. Kingdome (€ 
Kingdom D go CD. 256—260 noise D divers BCD spirits 
CD. Prosper CD Ariell CD. Mountain CD. Silver BED 
Silver BCD. hark, hark OD. Go CD they] thou B grind 
CD joynts BCD. 





Act V Sc. 1. THE TEMPEST. 89 


With dry Convultions, shorten vp their sinewes 260 
With aged Cramps, & more pinch-spotted make them, 
Then Pard, or Cat 0’Mountaine. 

Ari, Harke, they rore. 

Pro. Let them be hunted soundly: At this houre 
Lies at my mercy all mine enemies: 
Shortly shall all my labours end, and thou 
Shalt haue the ayre at freedome: for a little 
Follow, and doe me seruice. Exreunt. 


Aectus quintus: Scana Prima. 
Enter Prospero (in his Magicke robes) and Ariel. 
Pro. Now do's my Proiect gather to a head: 
My charmes eracke not: my Spirits obey, and Time 


Goes vpright with his carriage: how's the day? 
Ar. On the sixt hower, at which time, my Lord 
You said our worke should cease. 5 
Pro. I did say so, 
When first I rais'd the Tempest: say my Spirit, 
How fares the King, and's followers? 
Ar. Confin’d together 
In the same fashion, as you gaue in charge, 
lust as you left them; all prisoners Sir 
In the Line-groue which weather-fends your Cell, 10 


260 Conyulsions CD up BCD sinews CD. 262 
Than D Mountain CD. Hark CD roar D. 263 hour CD. 
264 Enemies D. 266 have BCD aire € air D freedom D, 
do D service BED. quintus, B quintus. Scena CD. Mi 
CD Robes CD Ariell €. 1 Projeet BED. 
erack CD My D spirits BC time BCD. 

4 sixtlı CD houre B hour CD lord BR. k 
spirit ©. 8 gave BCD. 9 Just CD sir D. 10 -grove BOD- 
Lime grove Rowe. 





90 THE TEMPEST. Act V Se. 1. 


They cannot boudge till your ‚release: The King, 
His Brother, and yours, abide all three distraeted, 
And the remainder mourning ouer them, 
Brim full of sorrow, and dismay: but chiefly 
Him that you term’d Sir, the good old Lord Gonzallo, 
His teares runs downe his beard like winters drops 
From eaues ofreeds: your charm so strongly works "em 
That if you now heheld them, your affections 
Would become tender. 

Pro. Dost thou thinke so, Spirit? 

Ar. Mine would, Sir, were I humane. 

Pro. And mine shall. 
Hast thou (which art but aire) a touch, a feeling 
Of their afflietions, and shall not my selfe, 
One of their kinde, that rellish all as sharpely, 
Passion as they, be kindlier mou’d then thou art? 


5 Thogh with their high wrongs I am strook to th’ quick, 
Yet, with my nobler reason, gainst my furie 
Doe I take part: the rarer Action is 
In vertue, then in vengeance: they, being penitent, 
The sole drift of my purpose doth extend 2 
Not a frowne further; Goe, release them Ariell, 


11 budge € budg D your] you CD. 12 brother B. 13over 
BCD. 14 Brim-full D chiefely B. 15 Gonzalo BCD. 16 teurs 
CD run BCD down CD Winter (sic) D. 17 enves BC 
Eaves D Reeds D. 19 Do'st CD think CD spirit BOD. 
20 sirD. 2layre Bair D. self CD. 23 kind BED 
relish D Komma hinter sharply fehlt CD. 24 movid CD 
than D. 25 Though © Tho D struck D 26 Reason D against 
CD fury BC Fury D. 27 Do D action CD. 28 virtue Ü 
Vertue (sic) D Vengeance D. 30 frown CD Go CD Ariel B. 





Act V Se. 1. THE TEMPEST. 


My Charmes Ile breake, their sences Ile restore, 
And tlıey shall be themselues. 
Ar. Ile fetch them, Sir. Exit. 
Pro. Ye Elues of hils, brooks, standing lakes 
£ & groues, 
And ye, that on the sands with printlesse foote 
Doe chase the ebhing-Neptune, and doe Nie him 
When he comes back: you demy-Puppets, that 
By Moone-shine doe the greene sowre Ringlets make, 
Whereof the Ewe not bites: and you, whose pastime 
Is to make midnight-Mushrumps, that reioyce 
To heare the solemne Curfewe, by whose ayde 
(Weake Masters though ye be) I haue bedymn’d 
The Noone-tide Sun, call’d forth the mutenous windes, 
And twixt the greene Sea, and the azur'd vault 
Set roaring warre: To the dread ratling Thunder 
Haue | giuen fire and rifted Joues stowt Oke 
With his owne Bolt: The strong bass’d promontorie 


31 charms D Vie brenk CD senses CD Vie CD. 32 
themselves BOD. Tle CD them] thim (sic) C. Elves 
BCD Hills CD brookes B Brooks CD standing-Lakes CD 
groves B Groves CD. 34 Sands CD printless CD 
foot CD. 35 Do D ebbing Neptune CD do D fiye B fly 
37 Moon- CD do D green CD. 39 midnigl 
-Mushromes ( mushrooms Rowe rejoyce BCD. 

CD solemn CD Curfew D aid CD. 41 Wi 


winds BCD. 43 'twixt CD green CD Vault D. 44 war € 
War D, 45 Have BCD given BCD loves B s ve's D 
stout BED. 46 own CD bolt D st based Rowe 
promontory BED. 





92 THE TEMPEST. Act V Se. 1. 


Haue I made shake, and by the spurs pluckt vp 
The Pyne, and Cedar. Graues at my Command 
Hane wak’d their sleepers, op’d, and let 'em forth 
By my so potent Art. But this rough Magicke 
I heere abiure: and when I haue requir'd 

Some heauenly Musicke (which euen now I do) 
To worke mine end vpon their Sences, that 

This Ayrie-charme is for, Ile breake my staffe, 
Bury it certaine fadomes in the eartlı, 

And deeper then did euer Plummet sound 

Ile drowne my booke. Solemne musicke. 

Heere enters Ariel before: Then Alonso with @ 
‚franticke gesture, attended by Gonzalo. Sebastian and 
Antlıonio in like manner attended by Adrian and 
Franeiseo: They all enter the eircle which Prospero 
had made, and there stand charm’d: which Prospero 
obseruing, speakes: 

A solemne Ayre, and the best comforter, 

To an vnsetled fancie, Cure thy braines 

(Now vselesse) boile in thy skull: there stand 
For you are Spell-stopt. 

Holy Gonzallo, Honourable man, 

Have BCD pluckt © up BCD. 48 Pine CD 
Graves BCD command CD. 49 Have BCD. 50 Magick 
CD. 51 here CD abjure BCD have BED. 52 heavenly 
BED Musick CD even BCD doe BC. 53 work CD upon 
BCD sences BC senses D. 54 Ayry-B airy charm 
CD Te break CD. 55 certain CD fadoms D Earth D 
56 than D ever BCD. 57 Ile drown CD Book CD 
Solemn Musick CD. Here CD then D. frantick CD. obser- 
ving BCD speaks CD. 58 solemn CD Aire C Air D. 59 
unsetled BCD fancy BCD eure D brains CD. 60 uselesse 
BCD boil CD boil'd Pope. 61 spell-D. 62 Gonzalo BED 
Honorable B honourable D. 





Act V Se. 1. THE TEMPEST. 


Mine eyes, ev'n sociable to the shew of thine, 
Fall fellowly drops: The charme dissolues apace, 
And as the morning steales vpon the night 
(Melting the darkenesse) so their rising sences 
Begin to chace the ignorant fumes that mantle 
Their cleerer reason. O good Gonzallo, 

My true preseruer, and a loyall Sir, 

To him thou follow'st; I will pay thy graces 
Home both in word, and deede: Most eruelly 
Did thou Alonso, vse me, and my daughter: 
Thy brother was a furtherer in the Act, 

Thou art pineh'd for't now Sebastian. Flesh, and bloud 
You, brother mine, that entertaine ambition, 


Expelld remorse, and nature, whom, with Sebastian 
(Whose inward pinches therefore are most strong) 
Would heere haue kill’d your King: I do forgiue thee, 
Vnnaturall though thou art: Their vnderstanding 
Begins to swell, and the approching tide 

Will shortly fill the reasonable shore 

That now 1y foule, and muddy: not one of them 


63 even CD. 64 charm CD dissolves BCD. 65 steals 
CD upon BCD. 66 darknesse C darkness D senses CD. 67 
chase D. 68 olearer CD Reason D Gonzalo BCD. 69 pre- 
server BOD loyal D. Ti deed BCD. 72 Did ist das erste 
‚Wort einer neuen Seite, als Custos ist aber am Schluss der 
vorhergehenden Seite Didst vorgedruckt AB Didst CD 
use BCD. 73 Brother ( act CD. 74 Sebastian, fesh 
aud blood. Theobald blood CD. 75 Brother © entertain’d 
BCD Ambition D. 78 Expell'd BCD Remorse D Nature D 
who Rowe. 78 here CD have BCD doe BO forgive BED. 
79 Unnaturall © Unnatural D their CD understanding BCD. 
80 approaching BED. 82 lies CD foul CD, 


75 





94 THE TEMPEST. Act V Se. 1. 


That yet lookes on me, or would know me: Ariell, 
Fetch me the Hat, and Rapier in my Cell, 
I will disease me, and my selfe present 
As I was sometime Millaine: quiekly Spirit, 
Thou shalt ere long be free. 
Ariell sings, and helps to attire him. 

Where the Bee sucks, there suck 1, 

In a Cowslips bell, I lie, 

There I coweh when Owles doe erie, 

On the Batts backe I doe flie 

after Sommer merrily. 
Merrily, merrily, shall I liue now, 
Vnder the blossom that hangs on the Bow. 
Pro. Why, that's my dainty Ariell: I shall misse 
Thee, but yet thou shalt haue freedome: so, so, 80. 
To the Kings ship, inuisible as thou art, 
There shalt thou finde the Marriners asleepe 
Vnder the Hatches: the Master and the Boat-swaine 
Being awake, enforce them to this place; 
And presently, I pre'thee. 
Ar. 1 drinke the aire before me, and returne 

Or ere your pulse twice beate, Erit. 


83 looks CB. 85 self CD. 86 Millain CD spirit BOD. 
89 Iye B. 90 cowch] erowch (sic) CD Owls D do CD ery 
BCD. 91 Bats © Bat’s D back CD fiye B fly D. 92 Summer 
CD. 93 live BCD. 94 Under CD blossem B Blossom CD. 
95 Why — Thee eine Zeile BDC miss D. 96 But BCD have BED 
freedom D. 97 King's D Ship CD invisible BCD. 98 find BED 
Muriners CD asleep CD. 99 Under CD -swain CD. 101 
prethee BÜD. 102 drink CD ayre B wir D return OD. 
103 beat CD. 





Act V Su. 1. THE TEMPEST. 95 


Gon. All torment, trouble, wonder, and amazement 
Inhabits heere: some heauenly power guide vs 105 
Out of this fearefull Conntry. 

Pro. Behold Sir King 
The wronged Duke of Millaine, Prospero: 

For more assurance that a liuing Prince 
Do’s now speake to thee, I embrace thy body, 
And to thee, and thy Company, I bid 
A hearty welcome. 
Alo. Where thou bee'st he or no, 
Or some inchanted trille to abuse me, 
(As late I haue beene) I not know: thy Pulse 
Beats as of fleslı, and blood: and since I saw thee, 
Th’afflietion of my minde amends, with which 115 
I feare a madnesse held me: this must craue 
(And if this be at all) a most strange story. 
Thy Dukedome I resigne, and doe entreat 
Thou pardon me my wrongs: But how shold Prospero 
Be liuing, and be heere? 120 
Pro. First, noble Frend, 
Let me embrace thine age, whose honor cannot 
Be measur'd, or confin'd. 
Gonz. Whether this be, 
Or be not, Ile not sweare. 


105 here CD heavenly BCD us BCD. 106 
Countrey CD. 107 Millain CD. 108 living BC 
speak CD. 111 Whether thou best Cambr, Ed. W 
be’st Capell be’'st CD. 113 have BCD been CD, 
BCD, 116 fear CD madness D crave BCD. 

D resign D do D intrent D. 119 should Bi 
BCD here CD. friend BCD. 121 honour CD. 





THE TEMPEST. Act V 8e. 1. 


Pro. You doe yet taste 
Some subtleties o’th' Isle, that will nor let you 
5 Beleeue things certaine: Wellcome. my friends all, 
But you, my brace of Lords, were I so minded, 
I heere could plucke his Highnesse frowne vpon you 
And iustifie you Traitors: at this time 
I will tell no tales. 


Seb. The Diuell speakes in him: 
Pro. No: 
For you (most wicked Sir) whom to call brother 
Would euen infect my mouth, I do forgiue 
Thy rankest fault; all of them: and require 
My Dukedome of thee, which, perforce I know 


Thou must restore. 


Alo. If thou beest Prospero 
5 Giue vs partieulars of thy preseruation, 
How thou hast met vs heere, whom three howres since 
Were wrackt vpon this shore? where I haue lost 
(How sharp the point of this remembrance is) 
My deere sonne Ferdinand. 


do D. 124 subtilties CD nor] not CD. 125 Beleeve B 
Believe OD certain CD Weloome CD. 126 lords B. 127 here 
CD pluck CD highnesse B Highness D trown CD upon BED. 
128 justifie BCD Traitours C. 129 divell B devil € Devil 
D speaks CD. 130 Brother C. 131 even BCD doe BC 
forgive BCD. 132 faults D. 138 Dukedom CD thee] thre 
(sie) B. 135 Give BCD us BCD preservation BCD. 136 
us BCD here CD who BCD hours CD. 137 upon BCD 
have BCD. 138 sharpe B. 139 dear CD Son CD. 





Act Ve. 1. THE TEMPEST. 


Pro. 1 am woe fort, Sir. 
Alo. Irreparable is the losse, and patience 
Saies, it is past her cure. 
Pro. 1 rather thinke 
You haue not sought her helpe, of whose soft grace 
For the like losse, I haue her soueraigne aid, 
And rest my selfe content. 
Alo. Yon the like losse? 
Pro. As great to me, as late, and supportable 145 
To make the deere losse, haue | meanes much weaker 
Then you may call to comfort you; for I 
Haue lost my daughter. 
Alo, A daughter? 
Oh heauens, that they were liuing both in Nalpes 
The King and Queene there, that they were, I wish 150 
My selfe were mudded in that oo-zie bed 
Where my sonne lies: when did you lose your daughter? 
Pro. In this last Tempest. I perceiue these Lords 
At this eneounter doe so much admire, 
That they deuoure their reason, and scarce thinke 155 
Their eies doe oflices of Truth: Their words 
Are naturall breath: but howsoeu’r you haue 


wo D. 140 loss D Patience D. 141 Sayes BC Says D. 
think CD. 142 have BCD help CD. 143 loss D have BCD 
soveraigne B soveraign CD ayd B. 144 self CD. loss D. 
145 insupportable CD. 146 dear CD loss D have BCD means 
CD. 147 Than D. 148 Have BCD. 149heavens BCD living BED 
Naples BCD. 150 Queen CD. 151 self CD oo-2y BC Oo-2y D. 
152 Son CD. 153 perceive BCD lords B. do D. 156 
devoure BC devour D Reason D scare (sic) B 
156 eie (si) B eye © Eye D do Offices D trut 
their CD. 157 natural D howsoevere B howsoever CD have BCD. 

Shakespeare, The Tempest 





98 THE TEMPEST. Act V Sc 1. 


Beene iustled from your senees, know for certain 
That I] am Prospero, and that very Duke 
Which was thrust forth of Millaine, who most strangely 
Vpon this shore (where you were wrackt) was landed 
To be the Lord on’t: No more yet of this, 
For 'tis a Chroniele of day by day, 
Not a relation for a break-fast, nor 
Befitting this first meeting: Welcome, Sir; 
This Cell's my Court: heere haue | few attendants, 
And Subieets none abroad: pray you, looke in: 
My Dukedome since you haue ginen me againe, 
I will requite you with as good a thing, 
At least bring forth a wonder, to content ye 
As much, as me my Dukedome. 
Here Prospero discouers Ferdinand and Miranda, play- 
ing at Chesse. 

Mir. Sweet Lord, you play me false. 

Fer. No my dearest loue, 
I would not for the world. 

Mir. Yes, for a score of Kingdomes, you should 

wrangle, 
5 And I would call it faire play. 

Alo. If this prone 

A vision of the Island, one deere Sonne 
all I twice loose. 


158 Been CD justled BCD senses D certaine B. 180 Millain 
CD. 161 Upon CD wrack’t €. 162 no BCD. 184 Relation 
D breakfast D. 166 here CD have BCD. 167 Subjeots 
BCD look CD. 168 Dukedom D have BOD given BCD 
again OD. 171 Dukedom D.  discovers BCD. Chess D. 
172 No, D love BCD. 174 Kingdoms you D. 175 fair CD. 
prove BED. 176 dear Son CD. 177 lose CD. 





Act V Sch, THE TEMPEST. 99 


Seb. A most high miracle. 

Fer. Though the Seas threaten they are mereifull, 
I haue curs’d them without cause. 

Alo. Now all the blessings 
Of a glad father, compasse thee about: 
Arise, and say how thou cam’st heere. 

Mir, 0 wonder! 
How many goodly ereatures are there heere? 
How beauteous mankinde is? O braue new world 
That has such people in't. 

Pro. "Tis new to thee. 

Alo. What is this Maid, with whom thou was’'t 185 

at play? 

Your eld’st acquaintance cannot be three houres: 
Is she the goddesse that hath seuer'd vs, 
And brought vs thus together? 

Fer. Sir, she is mortall; 
But by immortall prouidence, she’s mine; 
1 chose her when I could not aske my Father 
For his aduise: nor thought I had one: She 
Is daughter to this famous Duke of Millaine, 
Of whom, so often I haue heard renowne, 
But neuer saw before: of whom I haue 


Mirnele D. 178 mereiful D. 179 have BCD. 180 compass 
D. 181 here CD, 182 here CD. 183 mankind BCD brave 
BCD. 186 hours CD. 187 goddes D sever'd BD seve'rd (sie) 
€ us BCD. 188 us BCD thus fehl! D. mortal D. 189 
immortal D providence BED. 1% ask CD. 191 advise BC 
advice D. 192 Duughter CD Millain CD. 193 have BCD 
renoun (' renown D. 194 never BCD have BOD. 





195 


200 


210 





100 THE TEMPEST. Act V Sc 1. 


Receiu’d a second life; and second Father 
This Lady makes him to me. 
Alo. 1 am hers. 
But O, how odly will it sound, that I 
Must aske my childe forgiuenesse? 
Pro. There Sir stop, 
Let vs not burthen our remembrances, with 
A heauinesse that's gon. 
Gon. I haue inly wept, 
Or should haue spoke ere this: looke downe you gods 
And on this couple drop a blessed crowne; 
For it is you, that haue chalk’d forth the way 
Which brought vs hither. 
Alo. I say Amen, Gonzallo. 
Gon. Was Millaine thrust from Millaine, ‘that 
his Issue 
Should become Kings of Naples? O reioyce 
Beyond a common ioy, and set it downe 
With gold on lasting Pillers: In one voyage 
Did Claribell her husband finde at Tunis, 
And Ferdinand her brother, found a wife, 
Where he himself was lost: Prospero, his Dukedome 


195 Receiv’d BCD Life D. 198 ask CD child 
CD forgivenesse BC forgiveness D. 199 us BCD. 200 
A] An D heayinesse BC henviness D gone BCD. have BCD. 
201 have BCD. look down CD. 202 Couple D crown Ü 
Crown D. 203 have BCD. 204 us BCD. Gonzalo BCD. 
205 Milluin CD Millain OD issue BC. 206 rejoyce BC rejoice 
D. 207 joy BCD down CD. 208 Pillars CD Voyage D. 
209 Husband CD find BCD. 210 Brother CD Wife CD, 
211 Dukedom D. 


Act V Se. 1. THE TEMPEST. 


In a poore Isle: and all of vs, our selues, 
When no man was his owne. 

Alo. Giue me your hands: 
Let griefe and sorrow still embrace his heart, 
That doth not wish you ioy. 

Gon,. Be it so, Amen. 

Enter Ariell, with the Master and Boatswaine 

amazedly following. 

O looke Sir, looke Sir, here is more of vs: 
I prophesi'd, if a Gallowes were on Land, 
This fellow could not drowne: Now blasphemy, 
That swear'st Grace ore-boorid, not an oathı on shore, 
Hast thou no mouth by land? 220 
What is the newes? 

Bot. The best newes is, that we haue safely found 
Our King, and company: The next: our Ship, 
Which but three glasses since, we gaue*out split, 
Is tyte, and yare, and brauely rig’d, as when 
We first put out to Sea. 

Ar. Sir, all this seruice 
Haue I done since I went. 

Pro. My tricksey Spirit. 


212 poor CD us BED selves BCD. 213 own CD 
Give BCD. 214 griet CD. 215 joy BC Joy D.: Bont- 
swain CD. 216 look CD look CD Sir (zweites) fehlt 
CD hear € us BCD. 217 Gallows CD. 218 drown CD. 
219 grace BCD -board CD Outh D. 2201. eine 1 
Land CD. news D. 221 news D have BCD safel 
CD. 222 Company D the D. 223 gave BCD. 
tight Rowe bravely BCD. 225 service BCD. 

BED. spirit BCD. 





102 THE TEMPEST. Act V Se. 1. 


Alo, These are not naturalleuents, they strengthen 
From strange, to stranger: say, how came you hither? 
Bot. If I did thinke, Sir, I were well awake, 
ld striue to tell you: we were dead of sleepe, 
And (how we know not) all clapt vnder hatches, 
Where, but euen now. with strange, and seuerall noyses 
Of roring, shreeking, howling, gingling chaines, 
And mo diuersitie of sounds, all horrible. 
We were awak’d: straight way, at liberty; 
Where we, in all our trim, freshly beheld 
Our royall, good. and gallant Ship: our Master 
Capring to eye her: on a trice, so please you, 
Euen in a dreame, were we diuided from them, 
0 And were brought moaping hither. 
Ar. Was’t well done? 
Pro, Brauely (my diligence) thou shalt be free. 
Alo, This is as strange a Maze, as ere men trod, 
And there is in this businesse, more then nature 
Was euer conduet of: some Oracle 
Must reetifie our knowledge. 
Pro. Sir, my Leige, 
Doe not infest your minde, with beating on * 
The straugenesse of this businesse, at piekt leisure 


natural D events BC Events D. 229 think CD. 
230 strive BCD sleep CD. 1 under BCD. 232 even BCD 
severall BC several D es CD. 283 ronring D chains OD. 
234 moe CD diversity BED horrible, BCD. 236 our] her 
Theobald. 237 royal D. 239 Even BCD dream CD divided 
BCD. 240 ing CD. 241 Bravely BCD. 242 Alo.] 
Ar. BCD e're CD. 243 business D than Nature D_ 244 ever 
BCD. 245 knowledg D. Liege CD. 246 Do D infest] 
infeet D mind CD. 247 strangeness D business D leisure] 
seisure (sie) B seizure CD. 





Act V Se. 1. THE TEMPEST, 103 


(Which shall be shortly single) Ile resolne you, 
(Which to you shall seeme probable) of euery 
These happend aceidents: till when, be cheerefull 250 
And thinke of each thing well: Come hither Spirit, 
Set Caliban, and his companions free: 
Vntye the Spell: How fares my graeious Sir? 
There are yet missing of your Companie 
Some few odde Lads, that you remember not. 
Enter Ariell, driwing in Caliban, Stephano, and 
Trineulo in their stolne Apparell. 

Ste. Euery man shift for all the rest, and let 
No man take care for himselfe; for all is 
But fortune: Coragio Bully-Monster Corasio. 

Tri. If these be true spies which I weare in 
my head, here’'s a goodly sight. [260] 

Cal. © Setebos, these be braue Spirits indeede: 
How fine my Master is? I am afraid 
He will chastise me. 

Seb. Ha, ha: 
What things are these, my Tord Anthonio? 
Will money buy em? 

Ant. Very like: one of them 
Is a plaine Fish, and no doubt marketable. 


248 shortly, single ohne Klammer Rowe resolve BED. 
249 seem CD every BCD. 250 happen’d CD cheerfull C 
cheerful D. 251 think CD spirit BCD. 253 Untye C Untie 
D, 254 Company CD. 255 odd D. driving BED. stoln C 
stol’n D Apparel D. 256-0. 58 keine abgesetzten 
Zeilen Pope. Every BCD. him self € himself D. Corasio] 
Coragio BCD. wear CD. Here's BCI etebus D 
brave BCD spirits BC indeed BCD. 265 'em ( 
plain CD. 





270 


280 





104 THE TEMPEST, Act V Se, 1. 


Pro. Marke but the badges of these men, my 
Lords, 
Then say if they be true: This mishapen knaue; 
His Mother was a Witch, and one so strong 
That could eontrole the Moone; make fowes, and ebs, 
And deale in her command, without her power: 
These three haue robd me, and this demy-diuell; 
(For he's a bastard one) had plotted with them 
To take my life: two of these Fellowes, you 
Must know, and owne, this Thing of darkenesse, I 
Acknowledge mine. 
Cal. I shall be pincht to death. 
Alo. Is not this Stephano, my drunken Butler? 
Seb. He is drunke now; 
Where had he wine? 
Alo. And Trinculo is reeling ripe: where should 
they 
Finde this grand Liquor that hath gilded "em? 
How cam’st thou in this piekle? 
Tri. I haue bin in such a pickle since I saw 
you last, 
That I feare me will neuer out of my hones: 
I shall not feare fy-blowing. 


267 Mark CD. 268 mis-shap'd Pope mis-shapen 
Cambr. Ed. knave CD. 270 controul CD Moon CD fHows 
D eb’s C ebbs D. 271 deal CD. 272 have BED robird 
CD divell B devil CD. 274 Fellows CD. 275 known (sie) 
D own CD darknesse C durkness D. 276 Acknowledg D. 
275 keine abgesetzte Zeile Pope drunk CD. Wine CD. 279 
reeling-ripe D. 280 Find BED. 282—84 keine abgesetzten 
Zeilen Pope have BCD beene B been CD. fear CD never 
BED, fear CD Nie- C. 


Act V 8e. I. THE TEMPFST. 105 


Seb. Why how now Stephano? 285 
Ste. O touch me not, I am not Stephano, but 
a Cramp. 
Pro. You'ld be King o'the Isle, Sirha? 
Ste. 1 should haue bin a sore one then. 
Alo. This is a strange thing as ere I look’d on. 
Pro, He is as disproportion’d in his Manners 39 
As in his shape: Goe Sirha, to my Cell, 
Take with you your Companions: as you looke 
To haue my pardon, trim it handsomely. 
Cal. I that I will: and Ile be wise hereafter, 
And seeke for grace: what a thrice double Asse 
Was I to take this drunkard for a god? 


And worship this dull foole? 
Pro, Goe to, away. 
Alo. Hence, and bestow your luggage where you 
found it. 


Seh. Or stole it rather. 
Pro, Sir, Linuite your Highnesse, and your traine 300 
To my poore Cell: where you shall take your rest 
For this one night, which part of it, Ile waste 
With such discourse, as I not doubt, shall make it 
Goe quicke away: The story of my life, 
And the partieular aceidents, gon by 
Since I came to this Isle: And in the morne 
287 o'th! CD Sierha C Sirrah D. 288 have BD beene 
B been CD. 280 This is] Tis CD e’re CD. 290 manners BED. 
291 Go CD Sirrhn € Sirrah D. 292 look OD. have BCD 
handsomly CD. 294 Dle CD. seck CD Ass D. 297 
fool D. Go C 300 invite BCD Highness D train CD. 
301 poor CD. 302 which part] wich, part Rowe Die D. 
304 Go D quick CD. 305 gone BCD. 306 morn 
Shakespeare, The Tempest. 





106 THE TEMPEST, Epilogue. 


Vle bring you to your ship, and so to Naples, 
Where I haue hope to see the nuptiall 
Of these our deere-belou’d, solemnized. 
And thence retire me to my Millaine, where 
Euery third thought shall be my graue. 

Alo. 1 long 
To heare the story of your life; which must 
Take the eare starngely. 

Pro. Ve deliuer all, 
And promise you calm Seas, auspieious gales, 

nd saile, so expeditious, that shall catch 

Your Royall Heete farre off: My Ariel; chicke 
That is thy charge: Then to the Elements 


Be free, and fare thou well: please you draw neere. 


runt ommes, 


EPILOGVE, 
spoken by Prospero. 
NO my Charmes are all ore-throwne, 
And what strength I haue's mine mone. 
Which is most faint: now ’t is true 
I must be heere confinde by yon, 
Or sent to Naples, Let me not 


307 Ile € Ship D. 308 have BCD Nuptialls BOD. 309 dear- 
CD -belovd BED belowd, solemnized] beloved solemniz'd.Roıe. 
310 Millain CD. 311 Every BED grave BCD. 312 hear OD. 
813 eur € Ear D strangely BCD. Ile BC deliver BED. 314 
sen D. 3 D. 31% Royal CD feet BED far CD 
Ariell D (Chieke) B (Chiek) CD. 7 then CD, 818 ner 
CD. OGUE CD. Prosper CD. 1 NOw now (sie) CD 
Charms CD -tırown CD. huve's BCD own €. 3 tie B 
"is CD, 4 here CD oonfin’d CD. 





Epilogue. THE TEMPEST. 


Since I haue my Dukedome got, 

And pardon’d the deceiner, dwell 

In this bare Island, by your Spell, 

But release me from my bands 

With the helpe of your good hands: 

Gentle breath of yours, my Sailes 

Must fill, or else my proieet failes, 

Which was to please: Now I want 

Spirits to enforce: Art to inchant, 

And my ending is despaire, 

Vnlesse I be reliewd by praier 

Which pierces so, that it assaults 

Merey it selfe, and frees all faults. 
As you from crimes would pardon’d be, 
Let your Indulgence set me free. Exit. 


The Scene, an vn-inhabited Island 
Names of the Actors, 
Alonso, K. of Naples: 
‚Sebastian his Brother. 
Prospero, the right Duke of Millaine. 
Anthonio his brother, the vsurping Duke of Millaine. 
Ferdinand, Son to the King of Naples. 


Gonzalo, an honrst old Councellor. 


6 have BED Dukedom D. 7 deveiver BED. 
10 help CD. 11 Sails D. project BCD fuils D. 
Arts CD enchant BCD. despair .D. e 
reliev'd BED prayer BOD. 18 self CD. 
un doppelt C un-inhabited BC uninhnbited 2 
BCD. 2 Sebastain (sie) © brother BED. 
Millain CD, 4 Brother BC usurping BC 
6 honost (sie) D Counsellor BC. 





108 THE TEMPEST. 





Adrian, & Francisco, Lords. 
Caliban, a saluage and deformed slaue. 
Trinculo, a Iester. 

"10 Stephano, a drunken Butler. 
Master of a Ship. 
Boate-Swaine. 

Marriners. 

Miranda, daughter to Prospero. 
15 driell, an ayrie spirit. 

Tris 

Ceres 

Iuno ‚Spirits. 

Nymphes 
20 Reapers 


FINIS. 


S Salvage BOD Slave BED. 9 Jester D. 12 Bont- 
BO -Sunin © Bontswain D. 13 Mariners D. 14 Daughter 
D. 15 Ariel CD ayerie B airy D Spirit BCD. 18 Juno 
D. 19 Nymphs CD.  Finis fehlt D. 


THE PARDONER'S 


PROLÖGUE AND TALE 


BY 


GEOFFREY CHAUCER 


A CRITICAL EDITION 


BY 


JOHN KOCH 





Alle Rechte vorbehalten. 


Ohlenroth'sche Buchdruckerei, Erfurt. 





Table of Contents. 


Pag. 
Prefatory Note. 2 22220. v 
Introduction... . . ei rs VE 


Ch. I. The Former Editions of the Pardoner's 
Prologue and Tale. . 2 2.2... 
Ch. II. The Present Edition . . . 2... . XV 
Ch. 111. The Place of the P. T. in the Frame of 
[Ra VE "<< 
Ch. IV. The Sources ofthe PT. . .. ..... . XXIV 
Ch. V. The Pardmer 2 222.2. - ..NXVIL 
Ch. VI. The Manuseripts of the P. T. und their 





Geneulogy . a ae ee 

“The Doctor-Pardoner Link, The Pardoner’s 
Prologue and Tale. 22 2222. 1 
OR er ee 9 
Adam ee lerne 


ERROR. Sr en RA Re en a 


Prefatory Note. 


The first question anked by many on opening this book 
will perbaps be. “Why was it written in English, ite 
author being a German? The plain answer is, ‘At the 
suggestion of the learned Editor of this Collection, who. 
like the author. thinks that in this shape the book will 
find more friends among the English-speaking nations, for 





whom it is as much intended as for (erman students’. For 
althougl we are not ignorant that the knowledge of our 
tongue has been lately gaining ground in Great Britain as 
well as in the United States, it is also a fact that many 
who would like to acquaint themselves with the method of 
editing ancient texts used in this country, are deterred ' 
from studying a work written in a language in which they 
do not feel at home. On the other hand, our German 
readers will find no great trouble in understanding this book 
in it« foreign garment, as any one who wishes to occupy 
hinself with Chaucer thoroughly must at least have mastered 
the elements of Modern English; and it may perhaps be 
weleome to some of our University teachers who are desi- 
rous of indueing their hearers to practise the English 
language. as much as possible in their lectures (Seminarien). 


@r. Lichterfelde, near Berlin, 
‚January 1901. 


3. K. 


Introduetion. 


Chapter 1. 


The Former Editions of the Pardoner's 
Prologue and Tale.!) 


A separate issue of the ‘Pardoner’ has never been 
mmdle before, but it was edited, together with the Tale of 
the Man of Lawe, the Second Nonnes Tale, and the 
Chanouns Yemannes Tale, by Prof. W. W. Skent in 1877 
for the Olarendon Press, which edition has been several 
times revised and reprinted. 

In all other cases,‘ the ‘Pardoner’ has been published 
only in complete editions of the ‘Canterbury Tales’, the 
first of which was printed by William Caxton, about 
1477— 78, and, in a corrected shape, again about 1483. 
These texts have been reproduced by the Chaucer Society 
(Specimens, Part. V, p. XIV sqg.), and have been duly taken 
notiee of in the present publication (s. ch. VL.). 

The next editions, those by Pyuson (ab. 1493 and 
again 1526) and by Wynkyn de Words (1498), are of 
no philologienl interest, being only reprints of the former. 


") Cp. Tyrwhitt’s Edition, Appendix to Preface, Skeat’s 
Minor Poeme), p. NV sqq., and ‘Complete Works’, vol. 


v. 28 090. 
w 





vın 1. Former Editions. 


Then followed the edition of Wim. Thynne in 1532, 
twice reprinted (1542 & ab. 1550) with sone additional 
pieces. whose text has also been reproduced in tle above- 
named publication of the Ch. &., the valne of which will be 
discussed below on p. LEI. 

In 1361 another reprint of the C. T. was issued by 
‚John Stowe, to which were added several Minor Poemk 
mostly spurious. Thomas Speght republished the same 
edition in 1508 and again in 1602 with some arlditions and 
alterations. wliich, however, were of no importance for the 
©. T. Another reprint appeared in 1687, and in 1721 the 
edition of ‚John Urry, with numerous gratuitous alterations. 
the worst tlnt was ever published”. 

Then followed the most valuable of the earlier editions. 
that of Thomas Tyrwhitt, in 1775-78, reissued, after the 
08, with a few corrections; reprinted 








editor's death, in 17 
ain in 185 








Tyrwhitt the first editor. after Thynne. who bases 
his text upon MSS., and has the good sense of following 
as belung to the Dd.-gronp ?) (Dd.. Hai., Ad. , 
by him), with oceasional consultations of 
and the oldest prints (Cax. and Th.). 





mainly such 






called 
Har.' (bi 

So his text of the P. T. approaches pretty well the 
like that of the present edition, are 
fonnded on tlie Ellesmere MS. Still, as he does not regularly 
note where he abandons the reading of the Dd.-group for 
some other. his text cannot be strietly considered as a 





modern ones which. 








eritical on: 


like 





& he changes hem (1. 38)*) into men, most 
Y introduced from Oaxton or Thynne; the same 1. 244 





') For the explanation of these abbreviations. s. ch. VI. 
below. 

112 
to his 12% 





0 wecording to his numbering. 1. 1 corresponding 





1. Former Editions. IX 


That Ihey been (only Oax.); 1. 333 how f that; ile 1. 406 
«ile and 1. 591 therof In sermom seem to have been tuken 
from Th. In other instances he has apparentiy followed 
the rending of Har.'; #0 I. 246 stinking is thy od; 5 
before that; 1. A98 I ahal say; I. 508 be before towne; 
perhaps also |. 640 tounes f. Miles, though u great number 
of other MSS. have here the sume expression. Sometimes, 
however, it enmnot be exactly ascertnined from where 
Tyrwhitt took his rendings devinting from the Dd-gronp: 
a0 1 120, where he correctly has 4yme om. by all MSS. of 
this class; 1. 317 Culidone for tacedomye; \. 326 som inserted 
after Senderh, 1. 341 others f, othes; 1. 422 we f. ıhay; 1. 484 
as inserted before thanfne), ins. before hym; 1.589 
Hath for Hedde, The three Iutter cases are not found in 
any MS. now extant, but may have been the rendings of 
his MS. ‘Ask. 1’, which has only lately been identified 
witli the Ingilby MS. (s. Athenaeum, no. 3831, p. 405). 
But which of his MSS. may have contained the rending 
erneful (ermeult) for pitouws in I. 14 (= 12236) mentioned by 
this editor? A few emendations discussed in his notes, 
however, only show his somewhat deficient knowledge of 
Chmucer’s language and vorse (s. |. — 12297 ydrinken, 
1. 320 — 12542 yplayiny). 

In «pite of these shortsomings, excusnble considering 
the general state of philologienl knowledge at that period, 
Pyrwbitt/s text of the C. T. remained for a long time the 
standard edition, It was re-issned several times, am« 
others in 1845 with a new “Life of Chaucer' by Sir Harris 
Nicolas, an essay on tbe value of which it is here not 
necessary to dwell. No new start was made till 
when Th. Wright pullished his edition first for the I 
Society, and alterwards for general circulation. ierlht 
innde the Harl. MS. (7334) his basis, declaring it was the 
oldest and best MS. known to him, and in doubtful in- 





x 1. Former Editions. 


stances collating it with the Lansdowne MS, (851; op. 
below, ch. VL). But if this editor pretended his text to be 
much more reliable than Tyrwhitt's, whom he aceuses of 
ignorance of the grammar und language of Chaucer, this pre- 
sumption is by no means borne out by his own eritical 
method. On tlıe contrury, in a great number of lines, metre 
and sense are entirely spoilt, in others he has gratuitously 
introduced alterations without marking tem as such, ete. 
As we have here only to deal with the “Pardoner’, but a 
few instances from this portion of the work will be adduced 
to show theimperfeotions of Wright’s edition '): — W.pretends 
to give IL 17 and 18 (13720 —21 in his ed.) omitted in 
the Har.*-MS., according to Lan., but in fact follows the 
same reading as given by Tyrwhitt. No indiention of an 
alteration is found in 1, 23, 34 (dyten D. byt in Har.Y, 58, 
72, 86, 95, 166, 19091 (Wr. notes that these two Il. are 
wanting in Har.', but does not mention his source; he has 
taken them literally from Tw.); 230, 288, 301, 316 (unto 
£ only fonnd in Tw.), 326 (som), 338 (Wr. inserts or 
from Tw. [s. ubove] before that), 334, 353. 354 (my name 
or amys) 381, 3 } 471,483, 
506 (Wef. Be, like Tw.), 507, 519, , 545 , 589 (Hatlı 
= Tr. 1, 594, 600, 604, 613, ’44, in all which 
enses Wr. deviates from his original, but agrees with 
Tyrwlitt, and so, where nothing is remarked, with the 
present text. Sometimes he m ve used another MS., 
and indeed there nre several coineidences with Lan, among 
the rendings enumeratod hefore; but in others (s. II. 100, 
316, 20, 53% , 584, 501, 004, 613) the 
expression introducel by Wr. is not met with in this MS. 
And as in some of the abote instances Wr, can only have 

') Ofr. ulso Hertzberg’s Canterbury-Geschiehten, p. 8, and 
Skents‘% edition, V, p. XIX sy. 





1. Former Editions. XI 


derived his reading from Tw., it is most probable that he 
in most of his deviations from Har.* he made his_corrections 
from the text of his predecessor, whom he trents as 
quite untrustworthy ! 

So we see that Wright’s edition does not deserve further 
eonsideration, except, perhaps, in u few of his explanatory notes. 

Next we have to mention Robert Bell’s “Poetical 
Works of Geoffrey Ohaucer’ (London, 1861 IT, 8 vols.), in 
which the notes on the ©, T. and parts of the Introduction 
are due to the Rev. Jephson. The third volume (pp. 66 
qq.) contains the “Prologe of the Pardoner' and The 
Pardoneres Tale’. The text differs very little from Wright’s. 
Still there are a few instances in which Bell has wisely 
introduced Tyrwhitt's rendings in preference to those of 
tie former editor, where Wright has stuck to the evidently 
faulty espressions of the Har.+-MS.; e. g. |. 265. B. dronken 
nose, Wr. ronkenesse; 1. 274 Now B.. Ne Wr, T.; 1. 288 That 
om. B, (super#uons); I. 416 boren f. sıworne. Still Bell ought 
not to have restored 'omnium’ before ‘malorum" (1. 46 & 138), 
which, as Wr. rightly remarks, overloads the metre. 

In 1866 appeared, in the Aldine Edition of the British 
Poets, “The Poetionl Works of Geoffrey Chaucer', edited by 
Richard Morris, in 6 volumes, which were several times 
reprinted. The text of the ©. T. (vols. II & TIT) is like- 
wise based on the Har.‘-MS. and has been collated, as the 
Prefuce (Vol. I, p. V) states, with the same Lansd. MS. as 
Wright's edition. “In all donbtful or diffieult pussages‘, 
Mr. Morris adds, ‘reference has been made to the manu- 
seripts consulted by Tyrwlitt, as well as to some few others 
in the British Musenm colleotions’”. On p. VII he says “All 
correotions of the original scribe in tlıe Tales and other 


I may \. 147 (19550), which B. takes for a mistake f 
many in the MS, is only a misprint in Wright's ed 





xl Former Editions 


poems ‚are printed in italien, s0 that the vender may swe ut 
a glance where the manuseript has been altered.‘ How 
für these statements ure borne out by the other parts of the 
©. T., I have not examined, 

partly hold good, 

In a few instances, Morris ') follows the original MS. 
more elosely than Wright (s. Il. 50, 138 [ommium = Bell]; 
301 ispoke [why i in italias?], 361 [The 1 That], 506 [Be f. 
We); but in general he ndopts the emendations made by 
his forerunner, mostly marked in the print as mentioned 


above. But there are several cases where no italies nre 
employed (s. 11. 40 [mar], 148 [mAites mat), 230 (Me f. that, 
eto.|, 295 [aume], 316 [unto], 334 [book], 336 (husurd], 380 
[first tar], 381 [that]; 307 [eis], 264 [Johan], 519 [Mu], 555 
[God], 591 |therof |, 613 [Zar], 644 [vel), The passages 


where M. has apparently consulted MS. Tan, or, at any 
inte, has introduced alterations agreeing witl this MS., hut 
not found in’Tw., Wr., und Be., are not numerous (s.11.13 14, 
17—18, 26, 41, 151, 214 [and], 244, 236). On. the other 
hand, some of his emendations are evidently taken from 
'Tw., as Wr. ndbores here to Hay and Lan. has another 
reading: s. II. 24 (to erme), 238 (drymketh), 244 (There), % 
(loke to), 423 (half), 528 (han). In a few onses it may 
be douhtiul whether M. drew his vorrustions from 
Tw. or u Kan., with both of which he agrees in 11. 40, 
148, 156 (spelling like Tw.: not, Lan. nmuht), 234, 252, 258, 
265, 274, etc. — For I. 326 (wir) Morris seoms to have 
used a MS. similar to Pe. (Petworth), whilst the rendings 
L 44 (mhich ins, before that) and |. 447 (be) are without the 
muthority of mn MS. So wo see thnt this edition is not 

1) 8. Vol. IH, p. 85. sq4.; Morris begins his numbering with 
I I. and goes on to 1. 176: in the Tale itself he starts afresı 
sieh 1. 1, conoluding with 1. 506. 





1. Former Bditions, All 


oritionl enough either to hase grummatienl or metrical 
vesenrches upon, as some scholars Imve done, thus arriving 
st results ufterwards more or less rejected by others. 

The first ronl progress towards » thoroughly re 
text of the ©. T. was not made till the Chancer 
begun their publiention of the Six-Text Print, in 1868, the 
IV. Part of which. containing, among others, the Pardoner's 
Tale, cume ont in 1872, Thongh the prineiples on which 
the choice of the MSS. made for this purpose are much 
open to discussion as Dr. Furnivall himself ncknow- 
ledges in tie *Forewords' of his later reprint of the Har.'-MS. 

a Incky chumse would have it that among the MSS. thus 
published were representativer of four different groups, and 
the bot text discovered hitherto, that of the Ellesmere MS. 
But ns the value of all the texts of the *Pardoner' is fully 
to be disenssed in our VL chnpter, we shall not enter into 
any particulars now. Still we cannot pass over this occasion 
without thanking most heartily Dr. Furni for the energy 
and carefulnoss with which lie has conducted this valuable 
enterprise, 

The first attempts at a oritical « 1, witlı varions 
rendings, were made hy ten Brink in 1871 (Marburg) anıl 
by Zupitza in 1882 (Berlin); but ns both only published 
the General Prologue, it ennmot be our task here to spenk 
of the merits of these issuos. 

Nor does Prof. Skeat’s edition of the *Pardoner’, men- 
tioned at the beginning of this ohapter, require a fuller 
treatment now, as it is the same leurned editor to whom 
we owe the complete edition of Chnucer's Works, to which 
T shall have frequently ocension to refor my renders. 

“The Pootical Warks of Geoffrey Chaucer 
Arthur Gilman in 1879 (3 vols.. New York) m 
wlduced here to complete our list, But as the te 
publiention does not mark uny progress in the eri 





AIV 1. Former Editions. 


treatment of the MSS., according to Zupitza’s judgment'), 
and its eirenlation, to my knowledge, is not a very wide 
one, a detailed comparison of its rendings with those in 
other editions will scarcely be thought necessary. 

Then the year 1894 brought two 'new editions of the 
©. T.: one made by Mr. A. W. Pollard for the Eversley 
Series, tlıe other !by Prof. W. W. Skeat, eontained in his 
“Complete Works of G. Chaucer', vol. IV, for the Olarendon 
Press. But neither editor having a elear conception how 
to handle the often diverging issues of a poetical production, 
how to classify them, and how to find the original reading, 
their texts are still far from being the standard for which 
they — at least Skeat's — are almost generally taken. 
But, this defieieney can scarcely be wondered at if we learn 
that neither editor took the tronble of consulting 
Zupitza's ‘Speeimens of all the Accessible Unprinted 
Manuscripts of the Cnnterbury Tales’ (s. below, ch. VL), two 
parts of which must have been ont before their publications 
were finisheil. 

For Mr. Pollard’s edition, I beg to refer to Zupitza's 
review in ‘Archiv für das Studium der Neneren Sprachen’, 
94, pp. 41-46, and to the Globe-Edition below, the ©. T. 
in which were also edited by the same author. 

So für as Prof. Skeat’s “Pardoner' is concerned, all his 
devistions from the present text, will be taken notice of 
in the ‘Notes’ following after it. But imperfeot as this 
portion of his work may be, the leamneı editor deserves 
full acknowledgment for his valnable explanations to this 
Tale and many other remarks dispersed here and there in 
his somewhat unwieldy publication. For though he has 


froquently embodied the frnits of the investigations of his 


') 8. Deutsche Litteratarzeitung 1880, pp. 12-18. 





1. The Present Edition. XV 


predecessors into his notes, he Ins merits enough of his 
own in this respect. 

In 1895 Prof. Skest issued a chenper edition in one 
volume, entitled the ‘Student's Chaucer’, from which the 
bulky introductions and annotations of the original publiention 
were omitted. 

The text of the ©. T. in the ‘Globe Edition’ of the 
«Works of G. Obaucer (London 1898) is due, as nlrendy 
mentioned, to Mr. A. W. Pollard. ‚But insufficient as this 
publication may be from a philological point of view), it 
may be (because of its cheapness) in the hands of many 
students, so that references to its deviating readings have 
been considered desirable, 


Chapter Il. 
The Present Edition 


distinguishes itself from its forerunners chiefly by utilizing 
for the first time, the whole critical apparatus. After di 

eussing the value of all the fifty-five MSS. and old Prints 
containing the Pardoner's Tale and its accessories, it tries 
to establish their genenlogy, und so to find out the preciaw 
MS. on which its text should be based. Or, perhaps, T onght 
to any that the present edition gives a comprehensive neconnt 
of the former rosearches on this subjeet made by Prof. 
Zupitza and myself, in order to find the safest foundation 
upon which such a work is to be erected. I have, however, 
renounced the project of adding a pietorial pedigree, as the 
drawing of such a one would be too puzzling, if done on so 
small a scale as to fit with the size of this book. But IIhope that 


1) 8. my eritieisms in Archiv, ete., vol. 102, pp. 410 94-5 
and Engl. Studien, vol, 27, pp. 1 549: 





XV II. dUhe Prosent Edition. 


every reader will be able to supply this drawing by a 
earefol perusnl of the deseription of the MSS. and their 
division into types, groups, undergroups, ete. 

The Various Readings of all these texts are conscientions- 
Iy noted down, but it would have reqnired at least donble 
the space if all indifferent varieties of spelling, inclusive 
of the tags and flonrishes of certain letters, so carefully 
marked in the reprints of the Chnncer-Society, should have 
been reproduced also., So my readers must be satisfied 
with receiving here a complete list of the deviations from 
tbe eritionl text as far as they affeet grammar, style, and 
versification, whilst such as wonld also study the dialoet 
and the punetuation of the different MSS. must turn to the 
print of them published by the Chaucer Society. 

But the minutest alterations made in the text of the 
fundamental MS. have been duly registered, and also such 
instances in other MSS. are adduced when it appeared 
Joubtful which way of spelling was preferable, e. g. whether 
we shonld write goodman, or good man, or gaode man, etc. 

As for the principles of Chaucer's language and versi- 
fiention, I have chiefly followed Ten Brink'), whose views 
have been party modified by Kittredge's “Observations 
on the Language of Chaucer’s Troilus’.‘) Also the Outlines 
of the poet's Phonetics and Grammar drawn by Prof. 
Skent in his Great Edition, vol. VI, pp. NXIH—LXXXV, 


will he found trastworthy guides on the whole, though 


I must take exception to some of his rules on Versifieation. 
For I ımite agree with O. Bischoff?), who rejects the 


?) «. Chaucer’s Sprache unıl Verskunst, Leipzig 1884; Second 

ition (with only slight alterations) by F. Kluge, 1899. 

*) Uhnu; oiety, 1. Series, for 1891 (issued 1894). 

* Über zweisilbige Senkung und epische Cnesur beiChaucer; 
Engl. Studien. Vals. 2 





U. The Present Edition. xvu 


osenrrence of an additional syllable in the interior of 
Ohaucer’'s ten-sylluble verse, which Skeat allows (I. 
p- EXXXV sqg). On the other hund, I am of the latter's 
opinion that we must admit the ocensional dropping of 
the first unaccented sylinble (the Auftakt).') 


While T antieipate that every reader who wishes to make 


use of this edition has acquired the fundamental knowledge 
eontnined in these books®), I have_thonght it useful to 
many students now and then to give hints as to Chnucer's 
Syntax or the historical development of the English lan- 
guage since his time, for which I frequently refer to Eduard 
Mätzner's Englische Grammatik (3 vols, Berlin, 1860), 
to the “Historische Grammatik der englischen Sprache’, by 
©. Friedrich Koch, the second volume of which was re- 
odited by J. Zupitze in 1878, and to E. Einenkel's 
‘Streifzüge durch die mittelenglische Syntax unter besonde 

Berücksichtigung der Sprache Chaucer's’ (Münster 1887) 
Besides tlıe observations of this character, I only touch in 
my ‘Notes’ such questions of phonology und grammar as 
still require consideration; e, g. whether we should alwa, 

write o before -» + consonant; whether Chaucer regulurly 
used may for mowe as a plural, etc. A great number of 
those ‘Notes’, how: are devoted to the explanation of 
difficult pusenges or litterary allusions, in which I mostly 


!) &, Marcus Preudenberger, Über das Fehlen des Auftakts 
in Ohnucers heroischem Verse, Erlangen 1899. 


#2) Of course, there exist also other books und essays to 
which the student’s attention should be drawn, as for instancı 
Lorenz Morsbach’s Mittelenglische Grammatik, « Dibelius 
John Unpgrave und die englische Schriftsprache, in Anglia 
N. F. XI, but a full enumeration of them I leave to ench 
student’s Professor. 





NvIn IL. The Present Edition. 


follow former Editors, and I hope never to have omitted 
„cknowledging this indehtedness. 

Instead of appending a little Glossary, I have incorporated 
the equivalents in modern English of such words or phrases 
as are now quite obsolete or have changed their signi- 
fication, into the bulk of my other notes, thinking by this 
means to facilitate the work of preparation for students, 
who will now find all they want in the way of explanation 
combined in the same place, Sometimes I have added the 
corresponding German expression, when I found Hertzberg's 
rendering of the passage in question partienlarly striking 
or happy. 

Thongh I have thus endeavoured to make the present 
edition as useful as possible to teachers and learners, I do 
not pretend to have produced a work that may in all 
respects serve as a model for future Editors of the 
Onnterbury Tales. For, at the present time, I am not 
prepared finally to deeide all questions concerning the 
restorntion of a eritienl text of our poet. Among them 
I will only mention the question of spelling. The Ellesmere 
MS., thongh on the whole a very good one, was written 
before the middle of the 15%" century, and it is very un- 
certain how far it represents Chaucer's own orthography. 
In a former publication of mine‘) I have tried to discover 
the leading prineiples of the spelling of MSS. nearer the 
poet/s time, and though I still believe that I was on the 
right way then, I am not so sure about all particulars as 
to introduce them into the present Edition. Nor can I 
agree with the normalisation recommended by ten Brink*); 
useful as it may be for grammatical researches, a critical 


') A Critical Edition of some of Uhnuser's Minor Poems, 
1883, pp. 4, 5. 
2) 8. my artiele in Engl. Stud. X, j. 115. 





I. The Present Edition. NIX 


text should give a truer pieture of Ohaucer's own writing 
than we should get by following the apparent rules of the 
Ellosmere MS. Still less satisfactory is Prof. Skeat's system 
of spelling, who gratuitousiy modifies te same seribe's 
practise, on which he makes some general remnrks, but 
without mentioning tlıe single instances in which he deviates 
from his MS. But so long as the solution of this problem 
remains doubtful, I have thought it advisable 10 reproduce 
the MS. chosen as the basis of the text ns closely as 
possible, even keeping its u for r, its i for j, its „7 for F, 
ete., and to make only alterations when the rules of grammar 
and versification to which Ohaucer generally adheres render 
them necessary. But all such deviations have been care- 
fally marked and the reasons for them stated in the Noten’. 


So my edition has not the ambition of exactly restoring 


the original, but only aims at representing the text as if 
the scribe of the best MS. in existence had copied it more 
enrefully and from n better source than evidently was at 
his disposal. 


There are only a few remarks on the external appenrance 
of my text to be added. As for the numbering of the lines, 
U huye begun to count from 1, as it seemed to me absurd 
t0 eommence with another number according to some of 
the former editions, which mostly differ in that respect, each 
following the order of the Tales as given in the respective 
fundamental MS. But us the latest publications (Skeat’s 
and Pollard’s) have adopted the scheme according to which 
Dr. Furnivall has arranged the Prints for the Ohaucer 
Society, I have thought it useful to add their figures in 
brackets, in order to facilitate the finding of the references 
to these publications. 





X II. Place of the Pardoner's Tale in the ©, T. 





The abbrevintions in the Various Rewlings sonrcely 
require a lengtliy explanation; so it will suffice to point ont 
that the order of the MSS. which offer the same reading 
onumeration in the Obnpter on their 








agrees with the; 
genenlogy, i. e. the first named belong to the E.- Dd,-group, 
the second ones to the Gg.-gronp, &e. To sepurate thuse 
groups more distinctly, a semicolon is placed hetween the 
respective MSS. When several MSS. have different di 
separated only by commas from 








intions 








from the E.- text, these arı 
the foregoing one. The deviations of former Editors, so 
far us th agree with the MS. on which they are based 


have as a rule not been mentioned; their pretended emen- 





are ‚either m 





dations, however, ıly registered in chnpter 








or, if of any importance, are discussed in the Notes. 


Chapter Il 
The Place of the Pardoner's Tale in the 
rame of the Canterhury Tales, 





As the ©. T. were left unfinished by Chaucer, we must 
not expeot that Ihe Ind definitely settled the arrangement 
of the Tales, though we find some indieations in what order 
ho intended to make them follow euch other. There are 
nine different fragnents, ench of them consisting of a group 
of "Inles linked together by prologues or transitions, only 
the Man of Lawe’s Tale standing isolated. But it is not 
alwaya elenr which of these groups the poet meant to precede 
or to follow anothı re vlispersed in them 
allusions to the time of the day, or the place which the 
Pilgrims on their way to Canterbury were approsching, or 
from which they had started. For sometimes these allusions 
sometimes they are quite absent from a 





though there 








are vory vagı 





r 





11T. Place of the Pardoner's Tale in the €. T. XXI 


group of Tales, so that an entirely satisfactory solution of 
this problem cannot be arrived at. Nor do the MSS, help 
us very much in a final arrangement, .as the order of these 
fragments partly differs in their different groups, #0 für as 
their contents are known to us at present: even within 
ome and the same group there are great divergencies. ') 
The ensiest way to get out of these diffieulties would be to 
follow ten Brink*), who adopts the arrangement found in the 
Ellesm, MS, as it is on the whole the most reliable one, and is 
for the most part supported by the better MSS. of other 
groups, But then we shall see that the VII. fragment 
must certainly be placed before the TIL, as the places 
mentioned in this latter are farther off from London than 
those in the former, 

Dr. Furnivall did certainly a very meritorious work 
in discussing this puzzling object thoroughly in his Tem- 
porary Preface, p. 16. sqq., and his results have been 
accepted by many, e. g. by Skeat*) and by Pollard,‘) though 
some of his conelusions are not much more than ingenions 
guesses, So he makes the pilgrimage last three and a half 
days, wbilst in my opinion’) one day less seems more 
probable; s0 the Pardoner's Tale is perhaps placed too 
early, before the third group, whereas it belongs in near 
all MSS. to the sixth, "The only reason for this arrangement 


is that tliere is in it an allusion to an early hour th. 


!) Op. Dr Furnivall's Trial Tables in the First Pı 
Six-Text Print, and Prof. Zupitza’s Specimens, I 

#) 8. his "Gesch. d. engl. Litteratur' II, p 

*, Vol. IL, pp. 377 but on p. 434 I 
the right order of the Groups should be A, B, D, E, 
H, I, which I think very well possibl; 

%) Globe Edition, Introduction, pp- NXVIIE sq. 

#) 8. my Chronology of Chaucer'« Weitings, Chnue. Soo., 
II. Series 27, pp. 59 saq- 

John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue und Tale u 





NN IH. Place of the Pardoner's Tale in the €, T. 


day (s. 11. 33 sqg.), the Pardoner wisbing to take some 
refreshment at a wayside inn, which he would not have 
done shortly before the common dinner of the company. 
But this might have happened on any day of the pilgrimage, 
and can, alone, not settle this question. 

The only certainty we have about this Tale is that it 
is “inseparably' linked to the Doctor’s Tale, which precedes 
it. This is made evident by the opening lines, in which 
“aure honte' addresses the Physieian (s. Note 1 below). Dr. 
Furnivall, who marks his groups with the letters from 
A to 1, designates these two Tales with ©, and begins 
the numeration of lines with the first. verse of the Doctor’s 
Tale, as no gemuine Prologue exist. Thus the first line 
of the Doector-Pardoner Link, included in this Edition, 
receives number 287, which I, however, have altered into 
l again, as stated before. But in all other references to 
the text of the C. T., 1 follow the designations used in 
the Six-Text Print, and adopted by Skeat and Pollard. 

As for the Date of the Pardoner's Tale, we are not 
much better off, for no -allusion to public events of the 
time, or to the poet’s life and works appears in it. 
The same is to be said of its immedinte predecessor, the 
Doetor's Tule,') so that we must content ourselves again 
with suppositions, 

In my ‘Chronology, &e'2) I have tried to show that 
the date of the pilgrimage, which cannot have been a merely 
fietitious one, was the 18" - 201 of April, 1385, whilst 


') Prof. ten Brink (Gesch. d. engl, Litt. IL, 124) takes I. 

98-102 of this Tale, trenting about the education of children, 

as an allusion to Chaucer's own onse, since after the death of 

his wife (about 1897), ho alone was responsible for his 

obildren being properly brought up. But in my opinion, such 

an interpretation of Hınt pussage Is too vngue and ungertain. 
’) 8.8 





111. Pince ofthe Pardoner's Tale in the ©. T. XXI 


Prof. Skeat') assigns this event to the year 1387, but 
withont taking into consideration that at that time Chaucer 
was in such distressed eireumstances, that he would have 
scurcely been in a humour to invent the General Prologue 
with all its mirth and fun. As no valid objection has been 
made to my date, so far as I know, I still believe that it 
is after all the most likely one. But I do not mean to 
say that Chancer instantly set to work to exeeute his plan 
— ifhe had eonceived such a one alrendy on the return 
from his journey to Canterbury — , but that the first portion 
of the Tales (Prologue and Group A) was probably not 
eomposed before the year 1386, as in 1385 he was still 
oceupied with his Legend of Good Women. When he had 
got so für as the Man of Lawe's Prologue, he seems to 
‚have been interrupted by some misfortunes in his life, and 
not to have continned hiswork until his situation hadimproved 
gain, which was in 1389. 

The short period of comparative prosperity lasted: till 
about 1391,%) when Chaucer agnin lost his Iatest appointment, 
and during this time I suppose he wrote the brightest and 
most finished portions of the O. T., his Wife of Bath’, 
the Shipman’s and the Nuns’ Priest’s Tales, ete. among 
which T also reckon the “Pardoner'. That this Tale cannot 
helong to the ‚stock which Uhaucer had ready before he 
hegan to exeoute his ©. T. (like the Second Nun's Tale) is 
shown by its metre, the heroie couplet, which, apparently 
was not employed by him before he wrote his Logend of 
Good Women (1384—85), and by its absence from the 
ontalogue of the poet’s works in the Prologue of this poem 
1416 agg). But some more eircumstances which point 
two water composition of the Pardoner's Tale cun be nd- 


Vol. IE, p. 378 »q. 
Er ef. ten Brink, 1. 0, p. 128 sq- 





XXIV IV. The Sources of the Pardoners Tale, 


duced: there are a few deviations in the description of the 
Pardoner’s property from the same in the General Prologue 
(s. the V. Chapter below), so that the former must have 
been written some time after the latter. Then, the way in 
which the Pardoner is introduced as an interloentor into 
the W of Bath’s Prologue (v. 1. c.) seems to indicate that 
the latter was composed before his own tale, us there is 
not the least hint to be found there of his having alrendy 
narruted his story. Thus the approximate date wonld be 
1300-91. 


Chapter IV. 


The Sources of the Pardoner’s Tale 


The original from which Chaucer took the subject of 
his story of ‘the Robbers and the Treasure-Trove' is not 
known, but, as Mr. Wright supposes, it may have been an 
old French fahliau now lost. Still there are a number of 
traditions resembling more or less Chaucer's Tale still 
extant in various Asistic and Europenn languages. Among 
these the form most approaching that of our poet 
tained in the Italian colleetion entitled ‘Cento Novelle 
Antiche', us already pointed out by Tyrwhitt. Its 
nearest rolative is the version in Nov. LXXXII of the 
edition of , reprinted, together with an earlier version 

Dr. Furnivall 

Annlogues of Chaucer’s Canterbury 

" (1875), Pt. II, pp. 131-833, and again by Prof. 
Skent in his Edition, Vol. IIL, pp. 4042. 

But this is by no means the earliest shape of this story 
handed down to us; it was Rev. Dr. R. Morris who first, 
in 1881, discovered its oldest version, in one of the Buddhist 
Birth-Stories, entitled ‘Vedabbha Jätaka', and after him 





IV. The Sources of the Pardoner's Tale. XV 


(in 1883) Mr. H. H. Francis and Professor Tawney, each 
independently, pointed out the same text as the original of 
Chnucer's Tale. For particulars see Mr. W. A. Olouston’s 
valuable Essay in the continuation of the ‘Originals and 
Analoges’, mentioned before, Pt. V., pp- 417 sqq. (1887) 
and Skent’s Ed, 1. c., p. 443. The contents of this story 
are shortly the follewing: — A Brühman, Vedabbha by 
name, knew a powerful spell by which he could make a 
zain of preeious things fall from heaven. Once, wandering 
with Gautamn as his pupil (who tells the story), he was 
taken captive by fire hundred thieves. Whilst they sent 
away the pupil to fetch wealth, they kept the Brähman for 
their security. But when the latter had been waiting for 
some time to be released, he repeated the spell, in spite of 
Gautama’s warning that, by doing so, he would cause his 
death and that of many other men, and made a rain of wealth 
descend from heaven. The thieves colleeted this treasure, 
but soon afterwards were made prisoners by another five 
hundred thieves, who cut down the Brähman, because he 
was now unable to work the same mirnele for them, pur- 
sued the other thieves, and slew them all. Then they began 
to fight amongst themselves for the treasure that had now 
fallen into their hands, until only two men remnined alive. 
While one of them is guarding their wealth, the other 
‚goes to a village to have some rice cooked, in which he 
puts poison in order to get rid ofthe other man, and to have 
the whole trensure for himself. On his return he is slain 
by his comrade, who eats of the poisoned rice, and dies 
nt once. Soon ufter Gautama returns with the wealth he 
had been sent for, and finding all these men dend, he sets 
forth the moral lesson contnined in u stanza, beginning, 
“He wlıo desires advantage unseasonably, he is afflieted, ete." 

Then Mr. Clouston gives the texts of » Persian version, 
three Arabian ones, » Kashmiri und a Tibetan version, all 


ie 





NAVI IV. The Sources of the Pardoner's Tale, 


later than the ‘Vedabbha Jätaka’, and shortly relates the 
vontents of an Italian Miracle Play, some German repro- 
duetions (one by Hans Sachs), a French, and a Portuguese 
one, more or less differing in some minor details from the 
foregoing tale. In conclusion Mr. Clouston remarks that 
one feature of the original, the warning to the Brähman, 
is kept only by the first mentioned Italian version, by 
H. Sachs, and by Chaucer. ') 

Prof. Skeat, 1. c. p. 445, adds the titles of two modern 
English versions, one brought out by the Rev. W. Lipscomb 
in 1792, the other found in Leigh Hunt’s Poems, entitled 
“Death and the Ruffians”, 

Another interesting contribution towards this subjeet 
is found in Prof. J. Bolte's edition of Martin Montanus’ 
‘Schwankbücher' (Tübingen 1899), p. 564, note '), though 
the story itself to which these additional references arc 
nppended is only losely connected with some versions of 
Chaucer's Tale. Among others, Prof. Bolte mentions some 
modern German reproductions, one found in Geibel's Works 
(IV, 114), another in ‘Fliegende Blätter’ (1884), and a 
third — kindly communicated to me by letter — in 
Christoph v. Schmid's ‘Gesammelte Schriften’ (16, 216).') 

As for some of his Moral Reflexions embodied in the 
“Pardoner’, Chaucer appears to have borrowed them partly 





from Pope Innocent’s trentise ‘De Contemptu Munde, or 
otherwise ‘De Miseria Condlitionis Humanae', ns Prof. Koeppel 
has pointed out in Herrig's Archiv, vol. 84, p. 411, (ep- 
Skeat, 1. c, p. 4445), perhaps versified from the poet’s 


') For an additional note, referring to a version from Barbary, 
* 1.0, p. 544 (in M. R. Basset's Contes Populnires Berböres 
Lissr). 

2) Prof. B. adds one reference more: A. W. Schleicher's 
Somali Texte, ed. by Reinisch (Wien 1900), p- 54. 








V. The Pardoner. XXVI 


own translation now lost, but mentioned in the Prologue 
‚of his Legend of Good Women (A, 1. 414). 

For other passages (s. notes to Il. 186, 216, 241, ete.), 
Chaucer evidently made use of the treatise forming his 
*Persones Tale’, n translation of some chapters from the 
‘’Somme de Vices et de Vertus’ by Frere Lorens.') So 
it appears that this Tale was written before the “Pardoner” 
was begun. Sometimes our poet seems to have borrowed 
from the “Polyeratieus’ of ‚Johannes Sulisburiensis (‚John 
of Salisbury), bishop of Chartres (who died in 1180), — 
5. note to l. 303 — though the Rev. W. Woolcombe in his 
Essay "On the Sources of the Wife of Batlı's Prologue" thinks 

that Chaueer took these passages directly from St. Jerome’s 
book against Jovinianus (Hieronymus contra ‚Jovinianum).*) 

On some oceasional coineidences with other authors, it 
will be sufficient here to refer to the Notes,') especially 
as it appears that Chaucer often took his quotations at 
second hand, so that we cannot direetly call his source 
every writing with which some agreement is found in his works. 


Chapter V. 
The Pardoner. 


That Ohaucer’s deseription of his Pardoner is by no 
means exaggerated, has been shown by Dr. J. J. Jusserand 
in a short treatise entitled *Chaucer's Pardoner and the 
Pope's Pardoners', written in 1880, and published in the 
“Essays on Chancer, his Words, and Works’ (Chaucer Society, 
fd Series, 19, pp. 423—136). He quotes several eirenlars 


%) ef. the Dissertation of the Inte W. Eilers, Englisht and 
reprinted in 'Essafs on Chaucer, Iis Words and Works, NVI 
(Chaue. Soe.). 

*) 8, Essays X, p. 297 

*) 8, among others, note to 1. 441 





AXVII V. The Pardoner 


and decrees of popes (ec. g., one of Boniface IX. of the 
yenr 1390) and bishops, from which we learn that, besides 
the authorised pardoners or quaestores, there were numerous 
others ‘who dispensed with the ecelesinstical licence, and 
wandered like pedlars from one distriet to another, traf 
ing in pardons’”. They pretended to come from the eourt\ 
of Rome (Gen. Prol. 1. 671), and showed tie people patents 
and bulls (P. T. 1. 48 sqg.), the seals of which were mostiy 
forged. They took the liberty of preaching in churches 
(P. Pr. 11.41 sqq., note, and Gen. Prol. L. 708 qq.) though 
they were only laymen, and kept all the money gained hy 
selling indulgences for themselves. Some even formed private 
associations to abuse the confidence of the publie, whilst 
others were employed by the Hospittalers to sell absolutions, 
ete. for the benefit of this Order, and for their own ns well. 
To this latter class Chaucer's Pardoner seems to have 
belonged, as “Iouncivale' (ep. Gen. Prol., 1. 670, Hertzberg's 
translation, Note on p. 592, and Skeat’s Note, V, p. 55), was 
one of those ‚ablishments. I am not quite of the 
opinion of Dr. Jusserand, who thinks (a. I. ©, p. 425), 
that the signatures of his Documents were also forged, 
which our poet does not exactly state. Oertain it is, however, 
that his Pardoner made n good profit by his sale, as his 
private gains were a hundred marks (ef. note to I. 102) a 
year, and that he led the same profligate life with which 
his fellows were frequently reproached (s. PT. 11.1 
The nbominable way in which he utilised chu 
most worldly purposes and his other tricks to impose upon 


his henrers are well exposed in the Gen. Prol. Il. 701 sg. 


and P. T. 1. 41 sag.') But for the description of his 


1) 8. also Skent's note to | (99 of the present Rd.), 
showing the great similarity between Chancer's Pardoner and 
the famous Totzel, who sold indulgences in 1517 





V. The Pardoner. ANIX 


sounterfeiteil relies,') the two passages do not entirely agree 
with each other. In the Gen. Prol.. 1. 700, Ohaucer says: — 
And in a glass he hadde pinger bones, 
whilst in the P. T. 1.59 he speaks of several “longe eristal stones', 
in which there are not only ‘bonex’, but also 'rloutes. In the 
former place (699) the Pardoner has a croys of latoun fl 
of toner‘, whilst in the latter (l. 62 sq.) he has 'in latun a 
«holder boon’ of wonderful capacities. 'Oure lady veyl’ made 
of u ‘pihoebeer" (pillow case) and the ‘ober of St. Peter’s 
sail mentioned in the Prol. ()l. 394—-97) are not alluded 
to ngnin in the Tale, whilst in the latter a miraculous 
“Miteyn' (1. 84) is produced which is not found in the Gen. 
Prol. So it appears that Chaucer wrote the Pardoner's 
Prologue some time after he had composed the General 
Prologme (s. nbove, eh. IID), when the tenor of his former 


deseription was not quite present to his memory. At any 
rnte, hie did not trouble himself to make a later drawn 
pieture exactly agree with an earlier cast of it. 


A few words may be added about the external ap- 
pearance of this worthy Pardoner as sketched by the poet 
in to Gen. Prol., Il. 675—90. His hair was as yellow IM 
wax; it bung on his shoulders like n ‘strike of ler, where 
it Iny thin pr eolpons’ (bundles, shreds). He had no beard, 
his füce was ns smooth as if it had been lately shaved. 
His eyos were as glaring as those of u Ihare, He wore no 
hood, as the other travellers did, in order to appear more 
fashionnble (af he newe jet), but only a cap on which was 
sown a ‘rernyele' as 3 token of his having come from a 


1) & still more ludicrous deseription of pretended relics is 
found in Boccaceio’%s Decamerone, VI, 10, purtly repented in 
M. Montanus’ “Gartengesellschaft‘, ch. 104; s. Bolte's edition 
pp- 404 »qq. and p. 628; cp. Skeat's notes III, p. 438, and V, 
p- 270 (1. 349). 





XXX VI. The MSS. of the Pardoner's Tale, 


pilgrimage. His voice was as treble as a gont’s, but he was 
fond of singing a love song (l. 672), in which his friend, 
the ‘Somonour', would accompany him with his bass. But 
best he sang an offertory (1. 710), after which he used to 
preach a sermon like the one described in the Pard. Prol., 
1. 41 qq 

But these are not the only passages in the C. T. 
where Chaucer introduces this curious figure evidently 
drawn from life; he makes him also an interlocutor in the 
Wife of Bath's Prologue (D., 1. 162 sqg.), asking, as a 
young man, the advice of this experienced matron whether 
it would be wise of him to take a wife, as he at one time 
intended to do, which iden he has now, however, abandoned !) 
(Op. above, ch. IIL.). 

If, towards the end of his tale (ll. 658 sqg.), the host 
makes fun of the Pardoner and his doubtful reliques, by 
which he provokes the laughter of all other fellow-pilgrims, 
we must not conclude that Chaucer meant to ridieule the 
regular institutions of the Church, but only the gross abuses 
introduced at his time, the same as Langland had done in 
the ‘Vision of Piers the Plowman’ (s. Dr. Jusserand’s Easay, 
p- 429). 


Chapter VI 


The Manuscriptis of the Pardoner's Tale 


and Their Genealogy 


The text of the present edition of the Pardoner’s Tale 
is based on the following MSS. and old prints re-issued 
by the Ohaucer Society: 


1) Cp. also the charneterisation in ten Brink’s Gesch. d. 
Engl. Litteratur If, pp. 148 and 166 »q. 





VI. The MSS. of the Pardoner's Tule. XXX 


1) Additional MS, 5140 (British Museum) . Ad.' 
2) Additional MS. 25718 (British Museum) — Ad.? 
3) Ashburnham Appendix, MS. 124). . . . — Ash.! 
4) Ashburnbam Appendix, MS. 125 (now Addit. 
MS. 35,286, Brit. Mus). . 0: - Aslı.* 
5) Ashburnham Appendix, MS. 127... Ash.! 
6) Barlow MS. 20 (Bodl. Library), Oxford . 
7) Bodleian MS. 414, Oxford 7 
8) Bodleian MS. 686, . - - 
9) Caxton, first edition, ? 1478 . 
10) Caxton, second edition, 1484 
11) Christ Church MS. 152, Oxford 
12) Cholmondely-Norton Ms’). . . 
13) Corpus Christi College, Oxford . 
14) University Library, Cambridge, MS. Dd. Pen 
15) Lord Delamere's MS. (Vale Royal, Cheshire) 
16) Duke of Devonshire's MS. (Chatsworth) . 
17) Ellesmere MS. (Bridgewater House, London) 
18) University Library, Onmbridge, MS. Gg. 4. 27 
19) Glasgow, MS. V. 1. I. (Hunterian Museum) 
20) Haistwell MS. (now Egerton 2726, British 
Museum) . er 
21) Harleian MS. 1ER (Britich Moar um) « 
22) 
23) 
24) 
25) Hatton, Donat ns. 1 (Bodl. bar)‘ 


') Aslı.'# marks a short fragment of 11. 136-173 written on 
the end-leaf of the same MS. (Mr. L. Hodson’s). 

%) I have kept this name, thongl Dr. Furnivall (Speci- 
mens IV, p. XLIV) remarks that it is wrongly so alled, the 
Cholmondely MS. being Lord Delamere's, and the Norton MS. 
belonging now to Mr. Lawrence Hodson (Wolverhampton). 








ANA VL The MSS. of the Pardoner’s Tale. 


26) Helmingham MS. (Helmingham Hall, Suffolk) — Hel. 
27) Hengwrt MS. (Mr. N. W. Se Peniarth, 

Wale). 2 22222022. Hen. 
28) Hodson MS. 39 
29) University Library, Cambridge, MS. li 3., 26 
30) Ingilby MS. (Askew I; now Mr. Hodson’s) 
31) Lansdowne MS. 851 (Brit. Mus.) ; 
32) Land MS. 600 (Bodl. Library) . 
33) Laud MS. 739 , 
34) Lichfield MS. (Cathedral Library) . 
35) Lincoln MS. (Cathedral Library) RR 
36) University Library, Cambridge, MS. Mm. 2, 5. 
37) New College MS. 314 (Oxford) . 
38) DukeofNorthumberland’sNS.(Alnwick Castle) — No. 
39) Paris, National Library, MS. f. angl. 39 . — Pa. 
40) Petwortli MS. (Lord Leconfield’s, Sussex) . 
41) PhillippsMS.6570(Mr. Fenwick’s, een) 
2). „8136 ; nA 
3. „ 8137 B 3 
44) College of Phynieinne MS, (Tondon) . 
45) Rawlinson MS. Poet. 149 (Bodl. Libr.) . 





46) a RBB me a 8 
47) Royal NS. 17 D. a* (Brit. Musenm) . 
#8) 200. 180 & 


49) Selden MS. B. 14 En Täbrary) . 
50) Sloane MS. 1685 (Brit. Museun) 
[5) 11): ' an 5 
52) Thynne’s first edition, 1532 








3 





53) Trinity College, Cambridge, us. R. E 
5) „ ” „ R312. 
5) ” Oxford MS... ....=-T. 


Besides these MSS., there are 8 more containing 
portions of the Canterbury Tales, but not the Pardoner’s 
Tale; these are: — 


VI. The MS8, of the Pardoner's Tale. XXX 


56) Ashburnham MS. 126 (Prof. Me. Cormick's. 
St. Andrews) 

57) Harleian MS. 1239 . uf 

58) Holkham MS. (the Earl of Leicester's) 

59) Longleat MS. (the Marquis of Bath’s) 

60) Naples, Royal Library, Ma. XI B. 20. 

61) Phillipps MS. 9299 (Mr. Fenwick's) 

62) Rawlinson M&., Poet. 141 (Bodl. Libr.) 

63) Sion College MS. (London) .» . » 


Öf the contents of still another MS. (64). belonging to 


Lady Curdigan, no partieulars are known, as the pro- 
prietress will not permit any one to have a look at her trensure. 

As for the MSS. numbered 56)—-63), the Clerkes Tale 
ie being printed from them as u speeimen to show their 
value and elassifiention. 

Of the 55 MSS. and early prints which come into con- 
siderstion here, 7 were printed in full as publications of 
the Chaucer Society, viz. E., Hen., Gg., Co., Pe., an Lan., 
forming the Six-Text Print in parallel columns, and Har.‘, 
published as a single text by Dr. Furnivall in 1886. The 
part of the former containing the Purdoner’s Tale was first 
issued in 1872 and reprinted in 1888 (First Series XXV, 
Part IV of the Six-Text Print), pp. 312—332, to which 
were added ‘Speeimens of the various rendings in the Doctor- 
Pardoner-Link, &e.', taken from other M 

From the remaining 46 MSS. of the above list only 
the Dootor-Pardoner-Link, the Pardoner's Prologue, 
the Pardoner's Tale have been pnblished by the Ch. | 
“Speeimens of all the Accessible Unprinted Manı 
the Canterbury Tale’ (First Series, Nos. 3 
LXXXVI, XC, and XOI), according to the classifi 
of the late Professor J. Zupitza, who also wrote the Pre- 
faces to the first three parts, whilst those of the next 
were done by me. 





NANIV VI. The MSS. of the Pardoner's Tale, 


The first of these instalments, published in 1892, though 
it is dated as the Nociety's issne for 1890, contains the 
seven MSS. forming the so-called Dd.-group, viz. Dd., Hai., 
Dev., Ch., In., Ad.', and No, 

The second part, published in 1893 as the Society’s 
issue for 1892, is composed of ten MSS. forming several 
small groups, viz. Ph.', Bo‘, Har.’, Pa, Se, Te‘, Rat, 
Gl, Ad.’, Hat. 

In the third purt, published in 1895 us the Society’s 
issue for 1898, six MSS. belonging to the so-enlled Corpus- 
group are printed; viz.: SL’, Te, Ne., Har.', Hel., and li. 

The fourtlı part, printed in 1897, contains seventeen 
MSS. of the same type as the Petworth MS., viz. Ba., Bo.', 
Chn., Del, Har.*, Lau.', Lau.*, Lich, Lin., Mm., Ph’, Ph’, 

o', Ro‘, SI’, and To. 

By this time Lord Ashburnliam, the owner of four MSS, 
of the ©. T., who would not allow access to them, had 
died, and his valuable colleetion was sold by auction. So 
Dr. Furnivall was at last enabled, through the kindness of 
the buyers ofthese 4 MSS,, to examine them, and to have 
extracts of them copied for the Chaucer Society. Three of 
these, containing the P. T, were printed in 1900 as the 
fifth part of the Speeimens (for 1898) together with re- 


prints from Cnxton’s two editions, and from Thynne, so that 
this instalment is formed by Asl.', Ash’, Ash.‘, Onx.', 
Cax., and Th. 


Still another Chauser MS. in the Library of the College 
of Physieians in London, hitherto unknown to all Chauceriang, 
was lately discovered by Dr. Furnivall, and its "Pardoner" 
text published as a Supplement to the Iast-named instalment. 

The last find of the indefutigable Editor in Chief of 
the Chaucer Society, however, is the Hodson MS. 39, paper, 
dated about 1460 A. D. — Hod blished 





VI. The Genealogy of the MS. XXXNV 


thong proof sheets of its “Pardoner" were at the present 
author’s disposal. 

According to Zupitza’s careful researches, the results 
of which have been partly corroborated, partly supple- 
mented by my own, these 55 early texts must be divided into- 
two large Types or seven Groups, mentioned, though not 
completely arranged in the foregoing section. 

In this elassifiention I somewhat devinte from Prof. 
‚Zupitzu, who only divides the MSS., as far as they were 
‚known to him, into single groups ; still more do I deviate from 
‚Prof. Skeat (s. Vol. IV. of his Fdition, pp. VIII sqq.), who 
arranges them into four types. His Type A comprises my 
groups I and II, which he does not distinguich; his Type 
B corresponds to ıny group III, his Typs C, to my group 
VL his Type D, to my group VII, so that he has over- 
looked the existence of groups IV and V, the texts of 
which hie partly places under the hend of C., purtly under 
that of D. As some of the MSS. were not accessible to 
him when his Edition was preparing, he, of course, cannot 
be made answerable for their omission, but if he had uti- 
lired Zupitzu's researches Iaid down in Speeimens I and IL, 
which were issued before his (Skeat’s) work can have 
complete, he might have avoided a few errors in his 
olassifiontions, which, however, need not be dwelt upon here. 

As for my own nrrangement, I bog to point out that 
T only take into consideration the text of the "Pardoner‘, 
lonving aside the other Tales and their arrangement in the 
different MSS. of the Canterbury Tales, firstiy because only 
part of their contents are sufficiently known, and, secondly, 

a disenssion of this very compliented «question 


ake up more space than is appropriate for a special 
like the present one. On the whole, however, T 
my clussification will hold good also for the 

°C, T., though some MSS, may have been derived 





XXXVI VI. The Genenlogy of tlw MBS. 
. 


in.different portions, from different sources (e. g. Pa; = 
below ch. VL., no. 16). 

The two es, A amd B, into which I divide all texts 
extant now, are formed, A by the E.-Dd.-and the Gg.-gronp., 
B, by the Har.+-, Te, Se-, Co-, und Pe-groups (cp: 
Speeimens II, 88 10 sq.). This is clearly shown by the 
rendings found in 11. 9, 89, 101, 106, 187, 244, 284, 
288, 315, 316, 342, 400, 436, 442, 472, 476, 509, 520, 
569, 597, 603, 604, 6507, and 640; not quite s0 certain 
are those in 11. 4, 10, 57, 78, 188, 337, 438, 520, 538; 
but if a few MSS. belonging to one Type have adopted 


readings oconrring in the other, these are later ulterations, 


as will be shown in every single ense. These two Types 
evidently go back to one common source, which, however 
was not the Poct’s original MS., as there are some mistakes 
oceurring in all or nearly all MSS. (e. g. 11.5838 and 644). 


Type A. 


L The E.-Dd.-group (cf-SpecimensI, $3), which appeurs 
to be the most eorreet on the whole, avoiding the mistakes 
occurring more or less in all otlıer gronps; s. the various 
rendings in 11. 30, 43, 68, 104, 264, 364—66, 505, 529, 
ete.; less certain is 1, 304. 

a) The Ex-wndergroup is formed by E., Hen., and Phy. 

1. E. is generally considered as tlıe best MS. of the 
©. T. that has been preserved to us, not only because of 
the comparative correofness of its text, but on account of 

" and spelling (cp. pp. 44—50 in Dr. Furni- 

emporury Preface, &c., Ch. 8., 204 Series, 3). Among 

other peculinrities it has, perhaps most rogularly of all, 
kept the weak -e in its right places, and avoided the addition 
of this letter in cases where other MSS., öwing to the 
gradual disappearance of this sound in the 15%h century, 





Type A. The X . XAXVI 


have affıxed it wrongly: which eircumstance shows that its 
scribe endeavoured to copy his original as exactly as 
possible. But in spite.of this apparently pninstaking labour, 
E. cannot be considered us än entirely reliable reproduction 
of the poet’s original. On the contrary, there are several 
roadings, even in the small portion of the ©. T. edited here, 
where its copyist has spoiled the metre or sense (the more 
doubtful ones of which are discussed in my Notes), e. g. 
1. 62, 97, 301, 348, 356, 508, 515, 519, 529, 538, 560, 
592, 666, ete. 

2. Hen, the second best of the Six-Text, according 
to Dr. Furnivall (Temp. Preface, p. 50-51); evidently a 
copy of the same original as E., but not a direet copy of 
E., which is shown by the foregoing quotations; but that E. 


cannot be a copy of Hen. either, will be seen from a few 
mistakes oecurring in the latter; e. g. 11.26, 62, 293, 422, 
423, 489, 626, 653, etc. 

3. Phy. (cp. Specimens, V, pp. 49 sqq.), the worst of 


the three, being very corrupt in passages where most or 
all other MSS. have correct readings; e. g. 11. 6, i 
55, 62, 63—65, 139—40, etc. Still it is not without in- 
terest, sometimes corroborating the reudings of E., 
times those of Hen., which is shown by t of the ab 
quotations, On the other hand, Phy. agrees with MSS. 
of the Dd.-gr., deviating from E. and Hen.; e. g. 4 
73, 88, 171, 224, 236, 268, 285, 290, 383, 467, 572, 
But ns tlıe same readings oceur also in 
to other olasses, these eoincidences cannot be co) 
striet proofs that the seribe of Phy. made nee 
eral other MSS, though he may have occasionall 
one similar to In., Ad.', or No. 
b) The Di.-undergrowp is composed of Dd. 
©h., In, Ad, and No. That these f Ä 
to a lost common source is shown by the readings in 
John Koch, The Pardoners Prologue und Tole in 





XNXVII VI. The Genealogy of the MSS. 


IL 45—46, 50, , 56, 57, 58, 120, 251, and 532. (cp. 
Speeimens I, $ 5). This undergroup is again divided 
into two elasses: — 

«) formed by Dd., Dev., Hai., Hod., and No.; cp. the- 
rendings (s. Spec. I, $ 6) in 11. 1, 7 (dev. in Hod.), 31, 36, 
334, 506, 622; less decisive are those in Il. 8, 43, 66, 
290, 324, 339, 417, 458, 545 ete. 

4. Di. is often more correct tlıun the other three, which 
proves that Dev., Hai. Hod., und No. must go back to a 
common source, of which Dd. is independent. It has better 
readings (cp. I, 8$ 8) in the following cases: Il. 43, 
70, 104, 1 8, 265, 285, 334, , 369, 400, 

; whilst its mistakes where Hai, Dev., Hod., and 

5. are more correct are only very few (s. Il. 62, 365, 481). 

5. Hai. and 

6. Dev. go back to the same source, a MS. now lost. 
"This is proved by a number of deviations from the rest of 
this group which these two MSS, have in common (ep. Spee. I, 
$9,« U. 6, 10, 59, 76, 91, 101, 160, 1 166, 

18: PR: 383, 400, 461, 476, 524, 
544, 568, 612, 632, etc. But that neither can be the 
source of the other is shown by their readings in the follow- 
ing |]. (ep. Spec. I, 10-11): 12, 89, 108, 169, 242, 247, 

3, 48: 584 8. 

7. Hod. has a number of rendings in common with Hai, 
and Dev. (= I. 6, 32, 91, 180, 461, 524, 568, ete,). But 
that their inal cannot have been the direet source of 
Hod,, is shown by severnl pnssagos where the latter is more 
corri 11. 7, 69, 76, 107, 160, 163, 189, 206, 317, 362, 
3 83, 400, 612, 632, etc. In a few instunces, 


Hod. hus even better readings than this whole elass; ®. 
Il, 136, 324, 40%, 489. On the other hand, it has mistakes 
not vecurring in any other MS., none can have been 
derived from it; = Il. 1, 7 (mw), 16 48, 54, 104, 238, 





Type A. The E.-Dd,-group. XAXIX 


287, 322, 301, 305, 408, 423, 444, 475, 493, 500, 577, 
598, 630, 654, etc, 

But there are also traces that Hod. must have been 
influenced by some MS. of the B-Type: thus it inserts the 
spurions verses found between Il. 10 and 11 in the Har.‘- 
und Co.-groups and in u few MSS. of the Pe.-group, be- 
tweon Il. 12 and 13, the same place, in which Har.” and Ash.* 
have them. There however not being any other particular 
similarities between Hod. and these two, we may suppose 
that this coineidence is an aceidental one. But there are 
other sgreements between Hod. and MSS. of the B-Type 
#. 11. 78, 95, 118, 143, 196, 203, 284, 487, 530, 539, 555, 
640), which make such an infiuence extremely probable, 
espeoially the last quoted instance. If we now consider 
that, in all these onses, representatives of the Har.’- group 
are concerned, and we take into regnrd the rendings in Il. 163, 
258, 200, 456 and 587, in which Har.‘ or Pa. are nearly 
isolnted, we must conclude that the MS. of which Hod. 
made ocensional use must have belonged to the Har.‘-group, 
though it cannot have been one of those now extant. The few 
cases in which Hod. agrees with Se, Hat., Th., or Gl. ( 
1. 24, 241, 300, 476, 581, 584) are not namerous or de- 
eisive enough to render the assumption of a third source 
necessary. 

8. No, is tlıe most corrupt MS. of tbis group, Frequently 
altering or omitting not only single words, but often enough 
spoiling entirely the sense of the whole pussage. It must 
suflice to point out some of the numerous readings of this 
sort (ep. I, $ 12). The Dostor-Pardoner-Link (ll. 1-40) 
is wanting, the same as in a few other MSS. (s. p. LXV sq.); 
besides Il. 157—58, II. 161—62, 11. 601604, are missing. 
‚Further a. the rendings in Il. 67, 79, 81, 88, 99, 116, 120, 
135, 150, 182, 183, 199, 200, 215, 260, 261, 315, 384, 
437, 429, 514, 605, 623 etc. 

in® 





NXXX VI. The Genenlogy of the MSS. 

#) The second class of the Dd-group is formed by 
Ch., In., and Ad.", (ep. I, $ 13) which share several peculiar 
readings; s. 11, 17, 66, 267, , 580, 608, ete. 

9. Ch. is the most correct of this elass, which follows from 
its being free from the numerons mistakes oeeurring in the 
two other MSS, 

10. Zn. and 

11. Ad., which agree in most rendings (ep. Sp. I, $ 14) 
deviating not only from the other MSS. of the same group, 
but frequently from all together; e. g. in Il. #, 12, 31, 38, 
41, 72, 76, 98, 114, 118, 134, 153, 19091, 198, 218, 
246, 312, 356, 36 391, 395, 405, 428, 458, 
476, 497, 500, 529, 537, 5, 566, 589, 610, ete. — 
But In. cunnot be the source of Ad.', as the former has a 
few mistakes where the latter is right or nearly #0 (I. c. I, 
$ 16); e.g. I. 143, 189, 266, 274—75, 376, 446, 498, etc. 
Much more frequent, however, are the instances in which 
Ad.’ is corrupt, whilst the reading of In. is correct, or at 
lenst better (s.1, $ 15); e.g. Il. 4, 75, 110, 112, 118, 168, 
180, 258, 304, 349, 359, 372, 387, 408, 428, 439, 442, 
464, 490, 521, 526, etc, 

But that Ch. cannot be the original from which the« 
common source of In. and Ad.' was derived is shown by 
several mistakes occurring in the former alone or, at least, in 
no other NS. ofthe Dd.-group (s.I, $ IT); e. g. 11. 35, 38, 48, 
89, 95, 121, 186, & 0, 334, 405, 411, 466, 470, 593, 
658, 669, etc. For the discussion of some doubtful points and 
a pedigtee of the Dd.-gr., #. ib. $$ 19—20., and below no. 49. 

I. The 6g.- group, consisting of Gg., Ph.‘, and Bo.: 
For its characteristie readings, s. Speeimens II, $ 3 (ll. 576, 
594, 506, 666, ; for those of Gg. and Bo.’ op. Il. 124, 
358, 383, 449). 

12. Gy. is unfortunately not complete, having lost two 

‚vos (besides similar mutilations in other parts) containing 





Type B. The Har.’- group. XXXXI 


the eonclusion of the Daetor's Tale, the Doctor-Pardoner- 
Link, and the Pardoner's Preamble as far as 1. 98 (386 
of tbe Six-Text Print). Also 11. 455—56 are absent. For 
its specinlities, s. Dr. Furnivall’s Temp. Pref., pp. 51—59. — 
Though one of our oldest MSS. of the C. T. (dated about 
143040), it cannot be tlie source of the two others be- 
longing to the same group, which is shown by the following 
rendings (cp. Spee. II, $$ 5 and 8): IL 126, 175, 221, 234, 
300, 361, 371, 374, 391, 431, 504, 536, 549, 

368, 500, 591, 620, 646, 660, etc. 

13. Ph." is still more mutilated, only 11. 543—680 being 
left of our text. As für as’can be judged from these 138 
verses, it seems noarer related to Gg. than to Bo.:, having 
a few mistakes in common with the former of which the 
latter is free (op. Spee, IT, $4); s. 11.560, 561, 614, 6 
If it were not a younger us. (Dr, Furnivall dates it ab. 
1440, #. Spee. II, $ 6), it might be considered as the source 


of Gg., but without knowing more of its further eontents, 


the question must be left undeeided for the present. 

14. Bo! is the most complete MS. of this group; still, 
us it has a good many faults of its own so far as it can 
be compared with the two others, it cannot be considered 
as a reliable representative of this group for the portions 
wanting in Gg. and Ph.'; at any rate, s ovident that 
Bo.* is not the source of either (cp I 
readings in. Il. 103, 155, 214, 

392, 393 -04, 414, 450, 465, 5 


Type B. 
II. The Har.‘-group., formed Har.*, Pa, Har.', 
and Ash“; for its characteristic rondings s. Spec. I 
and Spec. $2 (viz. Il. 10*, I1* [s. Note t l 
25, #1, 32, i, 58, 39, 186, and in the part missin 
Har.*, 1. 529). 





AXXNI VL. The Genenlogy of the MSS. 


15. Har.* For particulars concerning this MS., s, Temp. 
Pref. pp. 7-8, 70-85, and Dr. Furnivall's Edit. of the 
Harleian MS, 7334, Forewords. Though one of the oldest 
MSS. of the C. T. we possess, it is less relinble than the 
better ones of the A.-Type, as it is not only damnged by 
the loss of several leaves, but frequently offers rendings 
of its own not supported by any other authority or by only 
a few MSS. of different.-groups; and if some of them appear 
to be quite as good as the corresponding ones of E., Gg-, 
etc, the majority are deeidedly faulty, whilst those of Pa., 
Har.*, and Ash. are more or less correct. So Har.‘ cannot 
be the source of any other MS. of the same group. 8. Sp. II, 
$ 16, and its rendings in the following Il.; 4, 29, 48, 
51, 78, 138, 143, 148, 161, 190-1, 1, 246, 257—8, 
265, 276, 336, 382, 423-——-24, 471, 498, 550, 555, 569, 589, 
ete. — For its presumed influence on Hod,, s. no. 7. 

16. Pa. For a full deseription of this MS., s. Dr. Half- 
mann's Dissertation’). Though its text of the "Pardoner” is 
nearly complete (only 11, 11 & 12, 17 & 18 are omitted, 
the sume as in Har.‘) it contains so many mistakes and 
‚gratnitons alterations that its value is very small. — Its re- 
lation to Bar.‘ is shown by the rendings that both MSS. 
have in common, besides the two omissions mentioned before 
(ep. Sp. IL, $ 11); #. 11. 30, 40, 95, 166, 189, 224, 260, 261, 
265, 310, 520, etc. Although some of those rendings are 
shared by single MSS. of other groups, they will eontribute 
towards the evidence that Pa. cannot have beon direetly 
derived from Har.’ or Ash.* But that it cannot have 
been the source of those or any otlier MS., is proved by the 
grent number of its mistakes which are not in Har.‘, Har.», 
Ash‘, and most texts, as already hinted at before (cp. 


") Das auf dor Bibliothöque Nationale zu Paris befindliche 
inusoript der Onntorbury Tales. Kiel 1898. Up. Engl. stud, 
p. 116. 





Tgpe B. The Har-grou  NNXXIU 


Spec. II, $ 15), e. g. II. 2 82, 109, 118, 160, 
194, 235, 245, 250, 289-1 30, 350, 358, ! 
408, 443, 454, 464, 507, 522, 550, 560, 570, 602, 649, 
ete. — 8. also no. 7. 

17. Har.* is incomplete, part of a lenf, embraeing 
1. 272 290 and 209-322, being torn, and ending with 
L 388. It goes back to the sume original from which also 

18. Ash.” was derived, deviating from the subdivision 
formed by Har.* and Pa., but agreeing with E., Did, Gg., 
eto. (Type A. Cp.) Spec. V, $ 2, and =. their rendings in 
1. 5, 6, 10, 11, 17, 18, 30, 40. 89, 95, 166, 202, 235, 
249, 356, 337, 342, 427, ete. 

Also for the portions missing in Har.’, Ash. shows the 
same charncteristics as before, vis. it agrees frequentiy 
with tie A.-Type, where Har.‘ and Pa. have readings of 
their own or the same ns the Co.-, Pe.-, etc. groups, Op. Sp. V. 
$ 8 and Il. 284, 288, 315, 316, 393, 400, 412, 423, 427, 
433, 435, 456, 472, 481, 483, 488, 4908, 509, 513, 520, 
526, 530, 560, 569, 597, #03, 604, 614, 649 eto. In 
apite of the numerons similarities between Har.” and Ash“, 
neither MS. can be the source of the other; so the former 
has better authorized readings than the latter in 11 
26, 98, 100, 157, 160, 206, 238, 2 
261, 266, 208, 358, 364, 383, etc. (Cp. Spee., V; 5). 

On the other hund, Har.’ has mistakes where Ash.* is 
correet (Op, Spec. V, $ 6), e. g. in II. 47, 67, 88, 114, 
121, 175, 180, 200, 2 „ 296, 298, 323, 362, 376, etc, 

But their common source cannot have been the original 
from which Har. and Pa. are descended. Cp. Spec. V, 
$ 4, and the rendings of Har.® and Ash.: oecurring in 
1. 7. 12, 165, 186, 201, 214, 244, 33 4, etc, From 
these it follows that the pussages in which Har.* and Ash. 
agree with the B.-Di.-group ennnot have been in the 
common source of the Har.'-group (of. Spee. V, $ 11). sa 





AXXAIV VI. The Genenlogy of the MS8. 


that they must have been introduced from a MS. of the 
A.-Type directly into the lost original of Har.” and Ash. 
'Though the evidence of these consequently is only second 
hand, it is sometimes not without interest as supporting 
some reading or other in the E.-Dd.-group where the 
different branches of that disagree. 

IV. The Se.-group, consisting only of Se. and Hat. — 
The relation of these two MSS. is shown more by their 
common ngreements, firstly with the lost original of the 
Te.', Co.-, and Pe.-groups, secondly with the lost source 
of the last-named group alone, than by peonliar readings 
of their own (Op. Spee. II, $ 18 and 22). To the former 
elass belong the instances found in Il. 19, 30, 43, 58, 72, 
318, 385, 520, 591; to the latter (agreements with the 
Pe.-gr.), such as the following ones: 11, 160, 177, 178, 179, 
180, 242, 280, 325, 328, 344, 372, 56, 457, 494, 
530, 600, 617, e < 

19, Se., shortly described in Temp. Pref., p. 7, is a MS. 
of no great value on account of n good many doubtful and 
incorreet rendings, though several of the mistakes which, 
necording to the foregoing quotations, must have been in 
its direct source now lost have evidently been corrested 
from another MS. ınost likely belonging to the E.-Dd.- 
group (ep. Spee. II, $$ 20 and 23). Instances in which 
Hat. has kopt the rendings of the Te.'-, Co.-, Pe-groups, 
und partly also those of the Har.’-group, are: 1. 101, 106, 
264, 342, 364, 442, 515, 520, 597, 603, 604, 640, ete.; 
such where Hat. only ngrees with the Pe.-gr., are: Il. 100, 
158, 164, 182, 280, 300, 338, 347, 353, 357, 368, 470, 
193, 494, &l4, 538, 3 9, 034, eto, 

20. Hat. is not much better representative of their 
common source than Se., as there are traces of its scribe 
having made use of une or two other MSS. First we will 


ntion such passges in Hat. as agree with the E-Dd- 





Type B. The Be.- group, AXXNV 


group, whilst Se. has the reading of the Pe.-gr., ete. (op. 
TI, $ 21 & 24): ». Il. 88, 110, 143, 472, 622 (or). Then 
there are a number of instances where Hat. has the sume 
rendings as Ad.? (s. below no. 24, and cp. Spec. II, $ 25), 
deviating from all others: «. 11. 7, 10, 11, 86, 95, 104, 115, 
122,126, 131, 132, 135, 144,15 ases in which only few MSS. 
aceidentally join in the same reading with Hat. and Ad.* 
are: 23, 24, 26, 38, 83, 155, 341, etc. Still another re- 
lation must exist between Hat. and Ph." (s. also 46 below), 
though it cannot be decided which of them has consulted 
the other (ep. Spec. IV, $ 35); s. Il. 195, 208, 228, 299, 
355, 375, 382, 406, 470, 487, 643, 645, 

Doubtful it may be whether agreements such as occurring 
in L 241 belong to the former or to the latter class, — 
Cp. also no. 7 (Hod.). 

Under these eircumstanoes a few cases in which Se. and 
Hat. have the same reading as the E.-Dd.-group, but de- 
Xiate from Pe., etc. (cp. Spec. IT, $ 204 and $ 26) must 
be explained as aceidental ones, each of the two MSS. 
having made use of some other besides its direct original; 
such enses are found in II. 317 (Lacedomye), (they), 
589 (inne), and 638. 


Still less important are agreements between Se., Hat., 


and a number of MSS. from other groups exeept Pe., such 
as those in Il. 7, 54, and 387. So we see that Se, 
and Hat. have no direot connection with ench other, but 
go back to a lost MS. from which also the original of the 
Pe.-group was derived. 

V. The Te.'-group, consisting of Te.), Ra.’, GL, and 
Ad.* Cp. Spec. IL, $8 27—31. There are only a few enses in 
which all four MSS., deviating from all or most others, agree 
with ench other: s. Il. 171, 638 (om. Te.', Ra, Gl, corr. 
GL), 245, 338 (ne), 6 In others, they only 


(with few 
wocidental exceptions) agree with the Co.- group, which, 





NXXXVI VI. The Genealogy of the MS8, 


therefore, must go back to a lost MS. of this class; s. 
il. 188, 502, 416, and 817 (7 wor); But considering that 
each of these four MSS. has introduced a number of alte- 
rations (as will be shown presently), the following intances 


may also be reckoned among the passages able to prove 
this relation, viz. Il. 104, 131, 228, 356, 413, 621, 622. 
The same allowance must be made to some other rendings 
only shared by part of the Co.-group, the subdivisions of 
which have been each influenced by some other source; 
such passages ure: 1. 23, 26, 43, 213, 328, 520, 540, 
and 589. 

21, Te.', though often corrupt, has some readings devi- 
ating from the other three, but agreeing with E,-Dd., ete.; 
such are (cp. II, $$ 204, 21b, 27b): 11. 68, 79, 89, 104, 
356, 425, 476, 507, 509. On the other hand, it has so 
many mistakes of its own or only shared hy few MSS. of 
‚other groups,that it cannot have been the source of any other 
text.; eg. 11. 5, 51, 85*, 86*, 88*, 106*, 133*, 136*, 143%, 
262, 284, 298, 303, 304, 306, 330, 341, 342, 372, 378, 
398, 400, 411, 435, 436, 448, 458, 467, 468, 473, 489, 
497, 502, 506, 515, 516, 521, 527, 549, 550, 558, 569, 
572, etc. (Observe the eurious agreement of Te.! and Har.* 
in the Il.marked thus*.) At tie same time Te." often agrees with 

22. Ra", and 

23. Gl, which go buck to the same common source, 
For the agreements of Te,', Ra.’, and Gl., whilst Ad.* has 
evidently altered its original, s. Spec. II, $ 29, where we 
find the following quotations: — Il. 44, 154, 156. 157, 
163, 164, 165, 168, 210, 213, 216, 220, 225, 231, 234, 
240, 242, 245, 279, 290, 431, 477, 606, ete, 

The near relation of Ra.” and Gl. is proved by a great 
number of mistakes that they have in common. Besides, the 
Doetor-Pardoner Link is missing in both (s. no, 52 below), 
and some single verses are omitted (ll. 521-2, 52930). 





Type B. The Te.t- group. x vu 


For their other agreements s. Spee. I, $ especially 
IL 48, 66, 68, 69, 86, 97, 131, 139, 143, 265, 260, 283, 286, 
288, 306, 324, . 366, 391, 404, 412, 447, 461, 482, 
508, 527, 580, 601, 614, 626, 631, 632, 655, 674, etc. 

But faulty as Ra.’ and Gl. may be, they have some 
better authorized rendings than To! and Ad.?, which point 
to » second source through which the latı have not 
passed; =. 11. 43 (goth), 3; 346, 372, 403, 467 (as). 

On tlie other hand, Ra.’ and Gl. are independent of 
each other, which is shown by a good many isolated readings 
in each of them. Cp. Spec. II, $ 31. 

Thus Ra.’ has mistakes wh Gl. is correet in the 
following passages: 11. 111, 137, 165, 177, 193, 199, 236, 
241, 286, 287, 208, 299, 340, , 47, 450, 465, 471, 
488, 517, 554, 660, etc, 

And also Gl. has mistakes where the readings of Ra.' 
are correct; so it omits |. 301; further s. 11. 50, 62, 89, 
121, 126, 131, 201, „ 265, 278, 370, 374, 
447, 455, 590, 594, 613, 618, 638, 644, 662, etc. 

24. Ad.” is complete, only a couple of Il. (68 and 192) 
are missing. Its relation to Hat. (s. above, no. 20) makes 
it impossible that any MS. of this group can have been 
derived from it. Nor can any MS. now extant have been 


the direct sonree of Ad.’, as it has a good many faulty 
readings of its own; . 1. 40, 49, 80, 95 (and gr 
103, 109, 126, 177, 178, 208, 280, 330, 358, 
398, 419, 421, 42 . 497, , 571 (ye sehuln), 577, 
584, 600, 620, 656, 660, 664. 

But those instances in which Ad.* agrees with Te.' alone, 


or together with few MSS. of other groups, must be con- 
sidered as original rendings of this group either spoilt or 
eorreeted in Ra.’ and Gl.; e.g. 11. 131, 139, 318, 329, 338, 
366, 372, (with slight variation), 

678, etc. 





XNNXXAVII VI. The Genenlogy of the MS8. 


A few agreements of Ad.? with MSS. of other groups 
(except those with Hat.), whilst deviating from Te.', Ra.s, 
and Gl. can only be accidental; e. g. |. 162, 172, 179, 
297, 380, 452, 506 ete. 


VI. The Co.-group, composed of Co., Lan., SL*, Te.*, 
Ne., Har., Hel., li., Cax.", Cax., and Th. That this group goes 
back to a MS. belonging to the Te.'-group, has been shown 
before. Agreements proving the close relationship of these 
MSS. (resp. old prints) are found in their common rendings 
(ep. Specimens TIT, $ 7 and V, $ 18) in Il. 11 (except 
SL, for which s. no, 51), 69 (exe, Cax.%, Th., s. no. 32), 
82 (Iy), 92 (exe. Th.), 104 (exe. Cax.‘, Th.), 120 (exc. Th., 
Onx.??), 140 (such), 147 (exe. Cax.’, Th.), 183, 199", 200, 
200%, 204, 498 (exe. Th.), 530, 541 (exe, 'Th.), 558 (exe. 
'Th.). These eleven texts may be divided into two classes: 


n) This suhdieision is formed by Co., Lan, and SL! (Op. 
Spec. II, $ 5); #. the readings in Il. 3156, 380, 478 
(ügein), 512, 524, 608, 637, 638, ete. 


25. £0. 8. Temp. Preface pp. 50-60. A handsome MS., 
elearly written, but often faulty, because its direct source 
was so. Several leaves are lost. but the “Pardoner" is pretty 
well complete; Il. 315 -16 are missing, as in Tan. and 
SL, so was 1. 178, but is ndded, conformable to the A-Type 
ete., in a different hand. Besides, part of a lenf embraeing 
® portion of Il: 31-40 and 46—7, has been out away. 
But Co., onnnot have been the direct source of Lan. and 
81%, us it has u number of rendings deviating partly from 
these two, partly from all or most other MSS. of this group. 
S. Il. 1, 76, 82, 84, 100, 126, 138, 141, 156, 238, 325, 
338, 375 (for), 407,425, 450, 451, 452, 512 (py), 518, 620, 
ote, Of these passnges, some more or less distinetly betray 
the influence of a MS. of Type A., viz. 100, 138, 178 
(though written by another hand), 333, 407, 425 (om. of he). 





Type B, The Co.-group. KNANIX 


26. Lan. For its peculiarities, s. Temp. Pref., pp. 62— 70 
(Northern). A whole passuge (ll. 121- 139) is wanting; 
besides a single 1. (358) has been omitted. That it 
eannot have been the source of Co. or SL, is shown by 
a good many mistakes of its own, or readings only shared 
by MSS. not belonging to this group; viz. II. 4, 16, 32, 
95, 162, 176, 192, 250, 257, 266, 268, 200, 296, 310, 
323, 338, 372, 378, 398, 444, 472, 478, 507, 508, 514, 
529, 533, 544, 547, 578, 592, 633, 637, 652, 656, 658, 
679. In a few instances the rending of Lan. appronches 
that of the A-Tiype, ete. (Il. 507, 514, 544), but this may 
be accidental. 

27. 81, complete, only the ll. between 10 and 11 in- 
serted in all other MSS. of the Co.-gr., etc, 1. 178 and 
ll. 315— 16 also, at least originally, wanting in all other MSS. 
of this group are ‚omitted. In the beginning of the “Par- 
doner‘, (ll. 1-11) the original text has been corrected 
from a MS. of the E-Dd-gr. (Cp. Spec. II, $ 16), 
while in the rest senrcely any traces of such influence 
(perhaps in Il. 168 and 304) are to be discovered. "This 
obseryation would be sufficient to prove that no other MS. 
of this group can have been derived direotly from SL... 
Still, to show the character of this MS., u number of 
Passages may be addnced here showing the negligence of 
its copyist; e. g. 11. 63, 74, 108, 151, 153, 158, 163, 167, 
238, 251, 25; . 208, , 414, 419, 426, 
459, 468, 472, 533, 590, 614, 627, 644, 645, 660, ete. 

Though it is evident that none of these MSS, can have been 
the source to the other, the question naturally arises which 
ofthem are the more nearly related to any other. Zupitza 
‚declared (Spec. IIT, $ 17) that he could not positively answer 
such a question, but he believed that there is a closer 
‚connection between Co. and S1.”. In my opinion, however, his 
‚quotations do not bear out this supposition, as he neglecta a 





ü VI. The Geneslogy of the NSS. 


number of agreements between Co. and Lan. where SL? is 
different, s. I. 26, 183, 386, 461 (Per), 524 (departed been), 
572, 598, 669, which can scarcely be all accidental, though 
the rendings which Co. and SI.” have in common may be 
n little more numerous; s. II. 37, 48, 57 (Oo. saffran, SI. 
saffren), 72, 76, 139, 146, 188, 192, 324, 372, 415, 47, 
453, 456, 458, 563, 637. 

But of these only few (ll. 37, 415, 453, 458, 563) can 
be considered decisive for the mutual relation of Co. and 
SL, whilst, on the other hand, Sl.” in some instances (s. 
11. 84, 100, 238, 328, 337, 434) agrees better with Dan. than 
with Co., not mentioning those passages in which SL? and 
Lan., deviating from Co., have the same readings as the 
rest or the majority of this group. 

So it seems to me that we have to consider those euses 
in which two of these MSS. join in the same or a similar 
expression against the third ns the original rending of their 
common source, the deviations from which we must explain 
as misreadings, or gratuitous alterations of the respective 
scribe’s, sometimes also as a contamination with a MS. 
belonging to a different group. 

b) This subdivision is formed by Te.?, Ne, Cax.', Oax.*, 
Th. (which, however, is greatly infiuenced by another source, 
=. below), Har.', Hel., and li. Rendings proving their 
mutual relation (ep. Spec. II, $ 6), are to be found in 
il. 3, 22, 23, 27, 363, 366, 404, 407, 409, 429, 450, 454, 
457, 506, 586, ete. 

This subdivision splits again into two olasses, the first 
of which we will call 

a) It is formed by Te, Ne., Cax.', Cgx.?, and partly by 
Th.’ (Op. Spec. ILL, $ 7, and V, $ 18); #. 11. 43, 44, 45, 48* (also 


") In passages marked thus, Th. shares the reading of 





Type B. The Co.- group. LI 


Lan.), 60, 72*, 76, 82*, 98*, 117, 118*, 189, 208, 233, 
342, 362* (10), 369*, 395, 398*, 424, 451, 468*, 470, 476, 
487°, 529, 572*, 578, 584, 638b, etc. To these quotations must 
be added a few passages in which « (minus Th.) shows the 
influence of a MS. belonging to the E.-Dd.-group; viz. 
1. 483, 591, 638, and 653 (Aeer may have been omitted 
by chance in Ne.), 666. 

28. T% The Doctor-Pardoner Link is wanting; besides, 
another great portion, embracing 11. 239-340, part of 
Il. 425-6, and 1.538 are omitted. Consequently, this MS. 
cannot be the direct source of any other. There is, how- 
ever, a closer connection between To.’ and the Caxtons, 
oceasionally also between Th. (Op. Spec. II, $ 8), for 
which s. Il. 180, 374, 507, 514, 560, 653; for the agree- 
ments between Te.® and Cax.' alone, s. ]l. 69, 160, and 
178. On the other hand, Cax. and Th. are free from the 
many mistakes occurring in T: eg. in 11. 49, 65, 98 
(ep) om.), 101, 120, 156, 174, 1 186, 190, 197, 212, 
439, 445, 446, , 580, 48, 661. 

29. Ne. A few Il. are missing: 137—145, 178 (origi- 
nally wanting in the whole group), 305 (the same as in 
Hur., Hel., and ©: . Though nearly related 
to Te.*, it cannot have been its direct source, as it has 
several mistakes not to be found in the latter, or in the 
Önxtons or Th. (Op. III, $ 11); s. Il. 16. 43, 73, 161, 170, 
257, 429, 507, 599, 669, 675. That it cannot have been 
derived from any of these MSS,, follows from the quotations 
in the fore-going section. 


30, Caz,' has only a few misprints or errors not shared 
by Te: (ep. Spec. II, $ 10; V, $ 18); viz. Ih 19, 120, 
173, 302, und 610, so that it ns possible that Cax.' 
may haye been tlıe original from which Te.” was copied, 


as an intelligent sceribe could very well have corrected 
the mistakes found in Cax.' But the scribe of Te.’ was 





u VI. The Geneulogy of the MS, 


eertainly not intelligent, as he hns introduced so many 
faulty readings enumerated above. So it is more pro- 
able that both were reproduced from the same source, 
but so that Cax.’ represents a much more faithful copy 
than Te. 

31.) Car” is, on the whole, a revised and corrected 
‚edition of Cax.', with which, however, it shares a good many 
mistakes, mostly together with the other MSS. of this sub- 
division, aud only few .that do not oceur anywhere else, 
viz. those found in IL 244 and 360. 

For his correotions, however, Caxton evidently made 
use of a MS. uf the A-Type*), in which alterations he is 
frequently followed by Thynne. In the following enume- 
ration I mark the latter cases by adding a 7%. to the 
number of the line (Op. Spec. V, $ 19-20): 11. 5 (Th.), 6 
('Th.), 43 (Th.), 49 (Th.), 63 (Th.), 68 (Th.), 73, 74 (Th), 89, 
100 (-Th.), 104 (Th.), 106, 124 (Th.), 131 (Th), 147 (Th.), 
157 (Th.), 160 (Th.), 164, 178 (Th.), 184 (Th.), 214 (Th.), 
226, 232 (Th.), 262, 264 (Th.), 26970 (Th.), 281 (Th), 
288, 306, 316 (Th.), (Th.), 338 (Th.), 356 (Th.), 364 
(Th), 365—68, 400, 406, 414 (Th.), 416, 425, 468, 472, 
538 (where Oax.* has the best rending of all) 589, 604 
«Th.), 640. On the other hand, there are some readings 
in which Cux.’ is either quite isolated, or only supported 
by few MSS. of different groups, so that these later coin- 
‚cidences must be considered as accidental (ep. V, $ 21); 
s IL 6, 23, 24, 91, 119, 120, 212, 276, 309, 330, 443, 538 
4s. nbove), 662, 


') In the various rendings I use 'Cax.” for brevity's sake 
when both agree. 

9) Of. on this subject his Preface to this second edition, 
soprinted by Tyrwhäit, II4, Ed., p. V, and by Wright, In- 

tion, ps VII 





Type B. The Co.-group. Lin 


32, Th. That this print has many rendings in comınon 
with the Caxtons and partly with the Co.-group in general, 
has been shown before. At the same time, however, it 
frequently agrees with the Pe.-group, among which Ph.’ 
seems to be its nearest relation (cp. Spee. V, $ 23). Quitting 
those instances in which most or all MSS. of this 
‚group, when deviating from those of the Co.-group, coin- 
eide with the majority of the other elasses, especially the 
following readings are to be adduced to prove its obligation 
to the Pe.-group: 11. 23, 43 (ef. Ph.’), 110, 16 
180, 276, 321 (it, Ph.’), 325, 328, 

463, 470, 482, 506, 509, 514, 529, , 51, 579, 597, 
600, 607, 62122, 624, 634, 638, 654 (Ph.), 6 

To these may be added those cases in which Th. is 
not only joined by,some of the MSS. of the Pe.-group, umong 
which almost regularly Ph.‘, but sometimes also by MSS. 
of different groups (ep: Spec. V, $ 24; =. II. 25, 27, 39, 
55 (not in Ph.”), 74 (not in Ph"), 79 (not in Ph.’), 88, 133, 166 
(not in Ph.?), 192 (not in Ph”.), 203, 241 382, 412, 416, 
494 (godidlis preciows herte Th., Ph.”, Se.), 525, 580 (not im 
Ph’), 590 (not in Ph.%, 643, 645, 648 (not in Ph). 

A number of isolated rendings in Th. (op. Spec. V, 
$ 25; s. Il. 28, 31, 40, 71, 73, 104, 113, 208, 533 ete.) 
only serve to show that oceasional ngreements with MSS, 
of other groups than Co. and Pe. (v. ib. Il. 4, 24, 300, 
314 wel, 453, 459, 560, 584, ) are to be consi- 
dered as accidental ones, unless they were derived from the 
second sonrce of Th., a MS. similar to Ph.', but not Ph. 
itself. That Cax.’ was its other source, is made svident 
‚by some curious coincidences found in 1. 30, 217, 604; 
'ep. Spoe. V, $ 19 B. Which of them, howover, Thynne 
used ns the basis of his text, and which for his alterations, 
‚cannot be decided with certainty, so that a suggestion to 


put Th, into the Pe-gronp would also be justifinble. 
John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale, W 





LIV VI. The Genealogy of the NSS. 


But on the whole it is immaterial whether we reckon this 
print among one or other class of MSS., so long as we 
rightly conceive its relations. 

A) The second subdivision is formed by Har.', Hel., 
and Ti, though there are only a few readings that point to 
a common source (cp. Spee. II, $ 12); s. 11. 100, 226, 
429, 453, 555 (#0, rest of Co.-gr. as), 604 (Than); also the 
reading in 1. #7, though slightly different, may be reckoned 
here. 

33. Har.® Besides 1. 178 om. in most MSS. of this gronp, 
only another 1., 305, is missing in this MS. the sume as 
in Hel., Ne., nnd Cax.', but it ends the Tale with 1. 630. — 
It shows some similarity with Hel. (cp. Spee. III, $ 13); 
s. 1. 155, 393, 419, 444, 507, 525; partly also 1. 67 quoted 
above. On the other hand, there are some agreements 
between Har.' and MSS. of the other subdivisions of this 
group pointing, perhaps, to a second source; sometimes 
these rendings are better than those found in b. or ß (Cp. 
Spec, II, $ 15), as in Il. 140 (Z use and that is; Ne. and 
Hel. om. this passage), 173, 265 (semeth), 268, 281; some- 
times worse, as in 11. 88, 112, and 235. This second source 
seoms to have been a MS. nearer related to Lan. (s. 11. 43, 
76, and 79), though not Lan. itself (s. IL 140 and 146). 
But the great number of mistakes in Har.’ make it difi- 
eult to describe its relations exactly; the enumeration of 
a few instances must suffice: #. 11. 79, 90, 120, 137, 157,. 

189, 241, 246, 272, 295, 296, 318, 324, 328, 332, 337, 
348, 373, 377, 407, 425, 473, 50 E 539, 556, 
597, 601, 602, ete, 
34. Hel, has omitted several passnges in the introductory 
und digressive portions of the Tale (s. II. 73-76, 103—7, 
2734, 25962, 26773, 277—8, 283—300, 31114, 
0—32, 355—60) and ends it with 1. 606. Its relation 
Har.’ has been mentioned before, und it is scarcely 





Type B. The Pe.-group. LV 


worth while to enumerate all its isolated mistakes (a few 
instances are found in IL 32, 72, 116, 122, 125, 153, 170, 
178, 193, 281, 303, 316, 341, 361, 387, 535, 594, etc.) as 
the above omissions are sufficient to prove that it cannot 
be the source of any other MS. of this group. But s. no, 55 
Ash.) below. 

Ti. Besides the omission of several single lines (113, 
272, 358, 394, 406, 408, 455—6, 458, 570, 596, 664) this 
MS. contains so many mistakes of its own (., e. g., Il. 62, 67, 
68, 72, 88, 120, 140, 178, 191, 200», 219, 262, 281, 289, 
309, 338, 355, 369, 401, 430, 452, 462, 513, 545, 651, 
671) that it cannot have been the source of any other MS. 
Still, there are some passnges in which the scribe of Li. 
(or the one of his original) has evidently made use of a 
MS. of n better class, whilst most MSS, of the Co. 
deviate from the common reading (ep. Spee. III, $ 
il. 73—74, 246, 305, 306, 3334, 356, 508. In 1. 68 I. 
reseımbles most Hat. 

VIL The Pe.-group, the most numerous, consisting 
of 20 MSS.: Pe, Ba., Bo.', Del., Har., Lau.', Lau.’, Lich., 
Lin, Mm., Ph.*, Ph.*, Ra’, Ro.', Ro., Sl.', To., Chn., Ash.', 
Ash.‘ That the source of its original must have been a 
MS. of the Se.-group, has been shown before (s. above, 
section IV); and that the Pe.-group, together witl the 
last named and the Har.* and Co.-groups go hack again 
to a MS. now lost, has been mentioned on p, XXXVL 

Rendings which the above 20 MSS. have in common 


and which deviate from all other groups (the few exceptions 


are evidently later alterations) are found in II. 33, 65, 
68, 81, 104, 127, 132, 173, 248, 503, 509, 5 
638, 643, ete. (Op. Spee. IV, $ 4-5). 

36. Pe. For n short description of this MS., s. Temp, 
Prof., pp. 60-62 (it must have been written between 
1477 and 1489). Though perhaps the best representative 

IN® 





VI. The Genenlogy of the MSS. 


of this group, its text apparently not having been influenced 
by another MS., Pe. cannot have been the direot source 
of the other MSS. of this elass, as it Ins a number of more 
or less correot exprössions not found in any other text of’ 
this group. or ocensionally in a few of other elasses (cp. 
Spec. IV, $ 7-8); =. II. 32, 61, 156, 170, 172, 187, 329, 
335, 358, 451, 462, 515, 570, 599-600, 608, 648, ete. 
On.the other hand, no other MS, now existing can have 
been the direct source of Pe... which will be seen from the 
following discussions. 


Some of the other MBS. form undergroups more or less 
distinetly separated from the rest; thus Ba. and Lin.; Bo." 
and Ph.‘; Har.‘, Lau.‘, Ro.', Ro‘, Lich.. and Ash.' are 
more closely related to ench other than to the remaining 
MSS. of this group. 


37. Ba. (ep. Spec. IV, $ 23 sqq) has several rendings 
in common with Lin., devisting from all other MSS. of the 
Pe.-gr., but agreeing with the E-Dd.-Type; s. Il. 110, 131, 
177, 242, 258, 276, 293, 519, 84, 678, etc. Isolated 
agreements between Ba. and Lin., or such as are not shared 
by any MS. of the Pe.-group, are found in Il. 49, 67, 328, 
357, 595, 665; similar also are the readings of the two in 
1. 268. But on the other hand, either MS. has a few ex- 
pressions in common with the E.-Did.-group, whilst the other 
follows the reading of Pe., ete.; for Ba., s. 11. 25, 100, 156, 
403, perhaps also I. 342; for Lin. . Il. 78, 150, 222, 279, 
326, 347, 382, 441, 482, 486, 571, 617. To these may 


be added those instunces in which Lin. agreeing with the 
A-Type, is joined by a fow other MSS. of the Pe.-group, 
e. g. 89, 105 h, 95, 380 (forby), 398, 497, 548, 
580 (yhent), 661, 667, 6° etc. — Besides, Lin. has a few 
corrections by a later hand in 1. 68, 178, 358, 372, 
From these quotations it follows that Lin. and Ba. go back 





Type B. The Pe.-group. Lv 


to the same original, bat that each has also made use of 
another MS. of a different group. 

But that Ba. cannot be the direet source of Lin, nor 

ıy other MS. now extant is shown by several mistakes 

urring in it alone; 1. 192, 209, 224, 234, 238, 264, 
276, 315, 347, 526, 537, 547, 581, 582, 610, 627, 697, ete. 

38. Bo. has frequently the same readings as Ph.? (cp. 
Spec. IV; $ 18 sqg.); we will first quote instances in which 
these two, deviating from the original readings of the Pe.- 
group, ugree witlı MSS. similar to E.-Dd., ete.; s. Il. 126, 

386, 407, 589, and, joined by some other texts of 
the Pe-group, in Il (a om.), 89, 219, 299, 624, etc. But 
more frequent are the cases in which Bo.' and Ph.” have the 
same mistakes from which all other MSS. are free; s. Il. 22, 
37, 73, 81, 85, 105, 112, 233, 243, 256, 281, 2 
320, 347, 360, 430, 433, 470, 502, 659, 672, etc. 

Bo.', however, is not the source of Ph.’; s. its errors 
in 11.34, 61, 101, 143, 183, 210, 250, 374, 379, 414, 419, 
12, 572, 581, 629, 634, 676, where Ph.’ is correct or 
follows the rending of the other MSS. of the Pe.-group. 
Of. below no. 46. 

39. Del, a MS. which distinguishes itself from all others 
by frequent insertion of superfluous words or other gratu- 
itons alterntions. Op. Spec. IV, $$ 29-31. Still there 
are some readings in which Del. ngrees with the MSS. of 
the A-Type, partly alone of its group, partly together with 
one or more MSS. of the same, Such of the former kind are 
found in 11.323 (wole/). 354, 457, 528; such of the last-named 
description are in IL 64, 105 (herd), 112,”145, 321 (hie), 
324, 342, 522, 508. So it appears that Del. or its direot 
source must hnvo occasionally introduced cor ons from 
a MS. of the E-Dd.-Type. But the majority of its devin- 
tions Irom the Pe.-group, as well as fronı the others, show 
thnt Del, itself cannot have been the original of any other 





LVIN VI. The Genealogy of the MSS. 


MS.; s. 1. 58, 68, 84, 99, 106, 116, 120, 156, 167, 188, 
195, 207, 212, 239, 240, 256, 263, 279, 205, 314, 333, 
400, 401, 403, 416, 427, 428, 435. 443, 447, 466, 480, 
483, 486, 487, 492, 506, 507, 511, 518, 521, 525, 526, 
527, 552, 566, 580, 582, 588, 594, 597, 615. 629, 638, 
636, 642, 669. ete. 

40. Har apparently ‘goes back to a common sonree 
with Lan‘, Lich, Ro.', Ro, and Ash.! (op. Spec. IV, 
$ 10; V, 8 12), all having the sume rendings in Il. 3—10 
(11*—12*) as the Har.* and Co.-groups in the beginning of 
the Pardoner’s Preamble. Though in the remaining portion 
of the poem there is only one more instance (I. 239) in, 
which five of them, devinting from all other NSS. of the Pe.- 
group and most of the others, have the same expression 


(the sixtlı, Ro.', being more than once influenced by a MS. of 
the Dd.-group; 8. no. 49), the above agreement can scarcely 


be explained otherwise than by the supposition that all six 
were derived from a MS. in which the originally missing 
ll. 3 sqq. were copied from a text belonging either to the 
Co.- or Har.-group. 

The frequent deviations from ench other in the rest of 
the “Pardoner’ then must have originated from contami- 
nations with MSS. of other groups, of which more or less 
distinet traces are still visible. 

Among these six MSS., Har.*, Lich., and Ash. form a 
sort of undergroup, though there are not many undoubtful 
rendings to show this (ep. Spec. IV, $ 14, V, $ 13 B)): ®. 
especially 1. 164 and 353. But several other agreements 
where these three are joined by a few MSS. of the Pe.- 
group can be nddueed for this purpose, partienlarly those 
in which a MS, of the E.-Dd. class has evidently been 
made use of by the different seribes; s. 11. 64, 64, 231, 
etc, Other similarities are found in Il. 48, 254, 532, 508, 
650, and perhaps also in 1. 581 (put). The same ourious 





Type B. The Pe.-group. LIX 


mistakes in Har.® and Ash' oceur in 11. 392 & 569, whilst 
Lich. has corrected these rendings. On the whole, however, 
Lich. and Ash.' are much more nearly related; ef. below 43. 

But that Har.” cannot be their direct source, is shown 
by a number of rendings in which Har.? deviates from them 
and, at the same time, from all or most MSS, of the Pe.- 
group, partly also from every other text (s. Spec. IV, 
$ 15). A deeided improvement in Har.* is found in 1. 365; 
but faulty are its rendings in Il 1, 388, 601; further s. 
11. 162, 193, 261, 375, 507, etc. where its mistakes are 
shared by other MSS. of the Pe.-gr. 


41. Lau.’ has not the Doctor-Pardoner Link (ef. no. 52 
below) and omits the first five lines of the Prologue, be- 
ginning thus with 1. 45 (op. Spec. IV, $ 32-33). That 


its scribe must have consulted, directly indireotly, a MS. 


of a better class, is "made evident by its readings in 
1.70, 126, 173, 189 (ben), 306, 422 (if that). Though Lan.' 
here agrees with a MS. or two of the Pe.-gr., the influence 
ofa speciul MS. cannot be distinetly traced, as Lau.’ coineides 
now with one of them, now with the other. Besides, Laut. 
contains several mistakes in commen with a few MS 

the same group (s. Il. 197, 31, 346, 376 

406, 507, 535, 578, 645, 664, ete.); but these agreements 
are so changing that it is impossible to prove u eloser 
relation between Lau.' and any of them. On the other 
hand, it is obvious from the omission mentioned above 
and from a number of isolated rendings (s. Il. 104, 142, 
179, 256, 259, 366, 388, } 52 , 657), that 
Lau." ennnot be the source of any other MS. 


42, Lau.* belongs, as we have seen before, to the sume 
subdivision with Har.%, Lich., Ro.', Ro.’, anıl Ash.' Its 
nenrest relation is Ro.”, with which it has several readings 
in common pointing to a source from which both were 





LUX VL The Genealogy of the MSS. 


derived (cp. Spec. IV, $$ 11—13). Deeisive instances are 
found in Il. 124, 241, 252, 332, 376, and 434; not quite 
so sure, but still worth mentioning are some ngreements 
hetween Lau. and Ro.’ in which they are met by a few 
other MSS. of the same group; viz. those in II. 22 (ylyke), 
103, 109, 123, 163, 331, 345, 534, ete. But Lan.? cannot 
be the original from which Ro.’ was derived, as we see 
{rom its numerous mistakes not oceurring in any other MS.; 
such are contained in Il. 19, 22 (marie), 23, 34, 60, 81, 88, 
112, 120, 133, 164, 215, 231, 238, 278 (Ply.), 282, 289, 
303 (No.), 330, 347, 368, 399, 445, 504, 521, 550, 591, 
605, 631, 662, etc. — On the or hand, there are a fow 
instances where the seribe of Lau: seems to have con- 
sulted » better MS.; s. Il. 173, 195, 202, 407, 604, and 
ep. below, 49. 

43. Lich. The connection of this MS, with Har.* and 
others has been shown before (no. 40), where also its nearer 
relation to Ash.' was pointed at. This is proved by several 
agreements (ep. Spee. V, $ 12): both omit entirely I. 6, 11, 
12, und (orig. also Ash.') 570, and have in common a number 
of rendings which deviate either from all other MSS. (s. 11. 68, 
122, 170, 181, 201, 248, 327, 365, 381, 544, 578, 569, 631, 
h58), or are only to be found in a few MSS. of different 
groups (s. |. 38, 76, 98, 114, 134, 137, 180, 333, 36 
376, 342, 456, 571, 626, 665). There are n few in- 
stances where Lich, and Ash.! are more correct than the 
majority of Pe.-MSS. (s. 11. 363, 414, 415 /ech/, 442, 458), 
so that the oceasional use of a MS. ofthe A-Type by these two 
appears probable. Less likely does it seem to me that another 
MS. of the Pe.-group (besides those mentioned in no. 49) 
should have influenced Lich. and Aslı.‘, as the agreements 


with one or the otlıer of this class do not point in any 
certain direction (cp. Spec. V, $ 13; s. IL 15, 18, 32, 69, 
128, 151, 189, 192, 195, 280, 323, 344, 454, 529, 613.) 





Type B. The Pe.-group. LA 


But Lich. cannot be the original of Aslı.' (cp. Spec. V, 
$ 14 B), as this one is correet or nearly so in several 
passuges where the former is spoiled; s. II. 85, 89, 148, 
192 (Iy), 207, 297, 301, 372, 411, 428, 501, 502, 630. 

44. Lin. Its connection with Ba. having been treateil 
of before (s. above 36), we have only to show that neither 
Ba. nor any other Mi an have been copied from Lin., 
which has a good many mistakes where all other MSS. of 
the Pe.-group are correct or, nt least, most of them, have 
the same deviation from the better MSS. (cp. Spei 
S 25): ». Il. 66, 67, 97, 101, 104, 109, 145, 163, 17 
198, 201, 227, 233, 341, 447, 450, 505, 528, 542, 550, 
588, 596, 638, 662. Among these, there are n few more 
or less striking coincidences with No. (s. Il. 100, 179, 
528, 588), to which might be added those in Il. 124, 288, 
and 560. But as No. often enouglı quits the readings of 
the E-Dä.-group (s. e. g. 11. 195, 380, 398, 497, 580, etc.) 
where Lin. follows them, No. cannot have had any direot 
influence on Lin. Perhaps, however, the latter may have 
derived its alterations from a lost MS, of the Dd.-group 
to which also No, goes hack 

45. Mm. shows some similarities with SI.' (ep. Spec. IV, 


$$ 20-22); the most striking is the omission in botl of 
l 


l. 58590. Besides this 'ement, there is only one 
more occurring in no other MS.; s. 1.85. In the other 
instances where Mm. and S1.' Imve the same peculinr 
rending they are always jeined by several other texts of 
the Pe-group: s. Il. 6, 22, 150 (Stiche), 156, 

323, 354, 515, 653, ete. 

On the other hand, each has a great number of mistakes 
from which tlıe other is free, so that neither can be the 
souren of the other. 'h rendings in Mm. ure found in 
11. 8, 16, 27, 32, 128, 185, 197, 238, 26 0, 285, 307, 
318, 334, 366, 416, 424, 4; 53, 486, 489, 508, 





LAN VI. The Genenlogy of the MSS. 


534, 541, 555, 557, 560, 568, 626, 643, 666, etc. In a 
few passages the scribe of Min. seems to have consulted a 
hetter MS.; ». Il. 10, 508, 604, and perhaps also 489. — 
For the particular readings of SL’, s. below (no 51). — 
Considering all these divergences, it must become doubtful 
whether a connection, as indicated above, between Mm. and 
SI.' really existed. And, indeed, on closer examination of the 
gap in both we shall find that the omission oceurs between 
two lines running exactly alike in the Pe.-gr., a not un- 
common error with negligent scribes. So, in all probability, 
Mm. and Sl.' are independent of each other. Nor are the 
oceasional agreements between Mm. and other NSS. appearing 
in the foregoing quotations such as to make the supposition 
of a nearer connection between then necessary. 


46. Ph* The close relation between this MS. and Bo.’ 


has already been proved (s. 38). It now remains to show 
that Ph.? cannot have been the source of Bo.’ (cp. Spec. IV, 
$ 19 B), as it has a number of readings not found in any 
other MS. of the Pe-group and only occasionally in any 
of another type; s. Il. 105, 137, 142, 178, 180, 191, 274, 

, 603, 604, 614, ete., whilst there are traces of 
the infuence of some better MS., not found in Bo.', in IL 


79, 315, 668, and 675. 


47, Ph Having shown the connection of this MS. with 
Hat. before (s. above, 20), we have yet to state its relation 
to the other MSS. of the Pe-group. It will easily be 
understood that Ph.” cannot have been the original of any 
‚other text, when we consider the great number ‘of gratuitons 
alterations and other negligenices found, e. g., in Il. 8, 11, 
14, 32, 37, , 66, 71, 77, 104, 115, 124, 128, 131, 
132, 147, 1 59, 172, 185, 219, 242, 268, 271, 
324, 344, 353, 358, 377, 383, 409, 418, 420, 425, 428, 
493, 523, 577, 501, 655, 658, ete. 





Type B. The Pe.-group. LAT 


As for the eloser agreement of Pl.’ with other MSS. 
of the Pe.-gronp, there are no instances deeisivd enough 
to make the derivation of one of them from the same direct 
source as Ph.* likely. (Op. Spee. LV} ) 

48. Ra’, a MS. of a similar character as the foregoing 
‚one, That it cannot have been the original of any other extant 
now, is shown by a number of mistakes not found any- 
where else (cp. Spec. IV, 88 37—38); &. ©. g., 11. 22, 41, 64, 
78, 83, #4, 98, 104, 123, 132, 134, 168, 173, 183, 220, 
231, 240, 306, , 407, 422, 457, 536, 548, 613, 643, 
658, 655, 661, 665, 667, ete. Some eurions rendings that 
Ra.? has in common with Mi of other groups (s. Il. 
79, 149, 157, 208, 234, 260, 333, 400, 420, 440, 4 
[ie], 644, 654, 662) are not apt to prove a nenrer relation 
between them, as it is now with one, now witl another 
MS. of a different class that Ra.’ a . The same is to 
be said of some similarities between Ra.? and a few other 
MSS. of the Pe.-group (s. 11. 5 es], 11, 121, 122, 
360, 543, 590, 609, 620) which are, in each ense, not 
numerous enough to mark n celoser connection, 

49, Ro.‘ Its relation to Har.‘, Lan.’, Lich, R. and 
Ash.’ has been mentioned hefore (40). But its seribe must 
have also made use of a MS. of the Dd.-group, which is 
made evident by the insertion of the same spurious line 


after 1. 58., and supported by several other rendings (cp. 
Spec. IV, 817); s. 11.43, 124, 251, 304, 375 (forto), 380, 388, 
421, 423, 442, 448, 452 (to), 494, 508, 554, 580 (7 hent), 
etc. In some of these instances the same reading is also 


shared by other MSS. of the Pe,-group, but they nre such 
as have been proved before to have consulted some MS. 
of the same type (as Bo.', Ph.*, Lin., etc.) It is even possible 
that Ro.’ has been influenced by another MS., similar to 
Bo.', Ph. (s. especially II. 477 and 543), but this cannot 
be clearly stated. 





Type B. The Pe.-group. LXV 


those in 11. 3, 37, 97, 208, 257, 261, 331, 335, 376, 378, 304, 
507, which are also shared by MSS. of the same or different 
groups. But as these latter agreements can easily he ex- 
plained as common elerical errors, we must conelude that 
there is no nearer relation between Sl.’ and any other MSS, 

52. To. omits the Doetor-Pardoner Link, tlıus beginning 
witl 1. 41; besides, some single Il. are wanting: 116, 218. -20, 
358, 430. (Cp. Spec. IV, 88 3943). 

The first question to be discussed is whether To, can 
have been the source of some other MS. of the Pe.-group. 
Considering the great number of mistakes or isolated 
readings found in 1. 42, 56, 60, 66, 79, 80, 81, 119, 136, 
166, 172, 181, 188, 1. 245, 248, 273, 305, 309, 312, 
348, 3 78, 396, 421, 429, 440, 4 481, 484, 491, 
504, 522, 572, 573, 580, 502, 604, 624, 630, 645, 649, 659, 
666, 667, ete., this question must be answered in the 
negative. But the great negligence of the seribe betrayed 
hy these frequent omissions and gratuitous alterations 
shows how careful we must be in judging upon apparent 
relations of To. to other MSS. So a few readings which 


To. has in common with some MSS. of the Pe.-group, 


deviating from the majority, must not be regarded as 
proofs of a nearer connection with them (s. 11. 48 (sMowe I), 
97, 163, 164, 171, 200, 303, 306, 382, 394, and ep. IV, 
$ 43), especially as these agreements do not always appear 
in one and the same MS. 

The next question is whether To. is related to any 
MS. of another group. 

Following the trace indicated bythe omission of the Doctor- 
Pardoner Link, we shall see that the Link is also absent 
in No., Ra.’, Gl, and Te.” (not mentioning here those MSS. 
in which the beginning has been lost by some aceident 
independent of the serihe’s intentions). If we now compare 
To. and No. (s. above no. 8) with each other, we shall 








LAVI VI. The Genenlogy of the MS8. 


indeed discover some ngreements, while most or all rendings 
of the Pe-group differ; such instances are found in 
Il. 160, 283, 290, 342 (trete), 385, 388, 453, 520, 560, 
591, 624, 642, 656. But only a few of these passnges 
(283, 385, 591, 642) onn be considered as deeisive for an 
influence of the Dd.-group, to which No. belongs, as in 
most of them other MSS, of the Pe-group also agree with 
the reading in question. On the other hand, it is evident 
that No, itself cannot have been the MS. of which the seribe 
of To. made use for these correetions, as there are a few 
soineidences in the latter with MSS. of the E.-Dd.-group 
where No, deviates; =. I. 98, 100, 435, 457, 468. 

Turning now to an examination of Ra.’ and Gl. (s. 22 
& 23), we shall also find that there are a few readings 
ngreeing with To. whilst the rest of the Pe.-group differ 
more or Igas: 8. especially 11, 328 (to you), 540, 598, 
606, 621 (similarly 622). Less deeisive are the agreements 
in 11. 48, 128, 502, 532, 568, 572, 634, ete., as here To. 
is joined by other MSS. of the Pe.-group. In other cases, 
it must remain doubtful whether the coincidence of To. 
with, a text of another elass is to be retraced to a MS. 
of the Dd.- or of the Te.-group, to which Ra.’ and GL. 
belong; s. e. g. I. 50, 107, 344, 369, 568, 572 (ulo), ete. 

A connection between Te.? (s. 28) and To. is still less 
likely; for, besides the omission of the Link, there is only 
one agreement (1. 424) pointing in this direction; which — 
even though supported by some minor ones (s. Il. 185 & 427) 
— can scarcely be considered as sufficient to prove a relation 
between these two MSS. 





The conelusion to be drawn from these comparisons is 
‚that, though some of the above agreements may be accidental, 
To. has probably been influenced by one or two MS, of some 
other elass than the one to which it on the whole belongs, 
which MSS., however, are no longer extant, But whether 


Type B. The Pe.-group. LXVII 


the omission of the Link is also to be ascribed to this in- 
fluence, or whether the copyist of To. left it out on his 
own account, cannot be decided. (Op. also IV, $ 41). 

53. Chn. is the most incomplete MS. of this group con- 
taining only Il. 229—304 and 383—680, but, so far as it 
‚goes, belongs to the better sort (Cp. Spee. IV, $ 4446). 
It has only a few isolated readings (s. Il. 248, 274, 619; 
less decisive 429), which, together with the gaps just 
mentioned, suffice however to show that Ch. cannot have 
been the direct source to any other MS. 

Bot Chn. cannot either bave been derived direetly from 
another MS. of the Pe.-group now extant, as it has several 
good readings either alone (s. 1. 497 /tn—ento}), or accom- 
punied only by few other texts of this elass which, as 
shown before, have been more or less influenced by MSS, of 
other groups; s. Il. 414, 522, 530, 555, 572 (also), 621, 661, 
665 for of), 680. More doubtful instances are those in 
ll. 255, 285, 287, 422, and 653, where the correet reading 
is also found in a greater number of MSS. of the Pe.-type. 
Now, as these corrections appear sometimes in one MS., 
sometimes in another, they cannot go back to one and the 
same source from which Chn, might have taken them. So 
the seribe of Chn. must have either made use of several 
other MSS. of its group, or he must have derived these 
better rendings from a certain MS, of a better olass, which 
seems more likely. 

As for those instances, described as doubtful, the question 
might be raised whether the better readings in some of the 
MSS. in this group may not all go hack to one common 
source now lost in which a number of mistakes appearing 
in Pe., etc. had already been corrected; or, on the other 
hand, whether the common mistakes in a certain number of 
MSS, of tlıis group may not be retraced to one and the 


same original. But considering that there is not one MS. 





UXVIN VI. The Genenlogy of the MSS, 


which. by tlie side of some of those correetions, does not 
contain some of tlıe mistakes characteristie of this group, 
the supposition that ench MS. or each undergroup introduced 
its alteration independently of the others, is more probable. 

54. Ash! The near relation of this MS. to Lich. has 
been proved before (s. above, 43). It now remains only 
to state that Ash.' cannot have been the direet sonrce of 
Lich. (ep- Spec. V, $ 14); s. the rendings oceurring in 11. 
9, 22, 62, 72, 80, 106, 104, 136, 160, 208, 2 324, 334, 
392, 429, 456, 502, 545, 601, 652, etc. So both must go 
back to a common source which is now lost. — A frag- 
ment, Ash.’ a, comprising Il. 136—73, written on the Extra 
End-leaf of the same MS., belongs to the same elass of 
MSS. (ep. Spec. V, $ 14 C.), quite agreeing with Lich., 
even where Ash.‘ deviates from it; only in the last I. this 
fragment has wont. 

54. Asl.t The most striking feature of this MS. is its 
many omissions and contractions (Op. Spee. V, $ 15- Bl 
such are found Il. 21—23, 24 & 25 contr., # 

„ 78-84, 127—81, 185, 7 oontr, 

59, 173—74, 225—45, 246 & 247 contr., 

0, 31-14, 
411—16, 46 0& 471 
22, 533—34, 6014, 63955, 65962, etc. 
"The p poem ends after |. 676 with, two spurious lines. Except 
a few instances (Il. 411 sqq. and 518 qq), perhaps, where 
the omissions seem due to an oversight of the scribe’s, 
these passages have evidently been left ont with a purpose, 
as the copyist has repeatedly tried to join the portions 


separated by his exeisions by altering some words at the 


beginning or at the end of these gaps, in order to make 
hie text appear complete. On closer examination we shall 
find that the lines thus eut out mostly contain descriptions 
or moral contemplations not essential for the context 





vpe B. The Pe.-group, UXIX 


Sometimes they may have boen omitted on account of their 
rather indecent oontents (e, &- 11. 655 sqq.), so that the 
poen seems to have been eurtniled in usum delphini, 
Though it follows from the foregoing quotations that 
Asl.* cannot have been tlıe direet source of any other 
NS. of the Pe.-group, there seems to exist a certain re- 
lation with Hel. (s. above, 34), which also omits certain 
passages, some of them coineiding more or less with those 
in Ash.* But, there is else no reading that these two MSS. 
have in common but is also shared by a number of other 
texts; und even the one in 1. 180, where both have oten and 
drinkyn, omitting also, is likewise found in another (Te.}). 
and similarly in Se. On the other hand, Ash. has a number 
ol mistakes from which not only Hel., but all other MSS. are 
free; =. 11. 12, 20, 6 I. 5, 149, 154, 178, 181, 199, 
209, 215, 220, 305, 330, 344, 365, 369, 432, 438, 464, 
3, 536, 544, 549, 550, 583, 592, 503, 504, 6 617, 
625, ete. In a few onses, however, Ash.! agrees with E. 
(8. I. 535, 555 /ahal), . where Hel. and all-or nearly 
all MSS. of the Pe.-group devinte, so that its scribe 
(or the one of his direet source) has evidently made 
oeoasional use of this MS. or one related to it; and so 


the rending in I. 180 mentioneıl before can perhaps be 


acconnted for by supposing that the words amd drymk 
not found in the Pe.-group were taken from the same 
original. 

The result, then, is that, if the omission of the sume 
or similar passages in Hel. and Ash.* cannot be explained 
as merely accidental, we must assume that either the be 
ol the former, or the one of the latter consulted the other 
MS. in order to find indiontions which passages in the 

uwdoner' might he best suppressed for his purpose. 





UXX VI The Genwalogy of the MS8. 


Looking back on the foregoing researches, I hope I 
have shown that the A-Type is, though not faultless, the 
best basis for the construetion of a eritienl edition of the 
Canterbury Tales, ut least for the Pardoner’s Prologue und 
Tale, and that devintions in the B-Type are, with na few 
exceptions perhaps, either corruptions of the original, or 
at best, atteınpts ut correcting an alrendy faulty common 
sonroe. That this was the prevailing eonviction us onrly 
as the fifteenth century, must be coneluded from the 
net that a great number of the MSS. of the B-Type 
(Har.’, Ash’, Se, Hat., Ba., Lin. Bo‘, Ph: et) 
have consulted such of the A-Type, and especially valuable 
in this respeet it Oaxton’s confession in the Preface to his 
second Edition (s. p. LLL, note). The reverse is very rarely 
the ense (as in the Hod. MS.); and if there are evidently 


some eontaminations between MSS, of the different groups 
of the B-Type (e. g. between Hat. and Ph.‘, or, partly, 
between 'Th. and Pe.), such form the exception 


Though the preference given to the A-Type, and espe- 
eially to the Ellesnere MS., seems to be generally acknow- 
ledged Iy modern editors, doubts have been raised') 
whether E., correot as it may be in its way, cum be con- 
sidered ns » true representative of Chaucer's ori 
the conteary, it has been suggested that traces of the poet’s 
first east are still found in some MSS. corrupt indeed, but 
otherwise valuable (No., Ra.', Lau.', and To), in which 
the Doctor-Pardoner Link is missing. Besides, tliey ure 
sid to have in common u number of readings sprend 
through different groups, but altered by the #0 called "eilitod 
texts”, 

?) As by Prof. Me, Cormick in » book not issued yet, tu 
my knowledge, but of wliich he has kindly sent me some 
proofsheets, 





The Two Types Compared, LAXI 


As TI haye tried to explain these latter agreements 
partly as necidental or insignificant, part by contami- 
nation (s. above, no 52), I will only add a few more reusons 
why I must reject these objections against Prof. Zupitzu's 
genealogy and my own. 

1) The absenco of the Doctor-Pardoner Link in a fow 
obseure MSS. does not prove that this one was m later 
addition made by Chaucer, for the first verse of the Pro- 
logne (1. 41) would remain quite unintelligible without this 
Link. 

2) It is wvident that the ©. T. were not published till 
after the poet’s death, as all complete MSS., of the A-Type 
as well as of the B-Type, so far as we know, contain the 
"Retractation’ towards the end of the Parson's Tale, which, 
ns already Tyrwhitt suggested, is no doubt an interpolation 
made by some monk or priest, before he would allow this 
work to be promulgated.') So it is not likely that portions 
of it had been issued before, except perhaps to n few in- 
timate nds (s. Chaucer’s Envoy to Scogan, 0; Skeat's 
Ed. I, p. 399). Nor can the existenoe of a MS, containing 
only the Clerk’s Tale (the Naples MS., dated 1457) prove 
that this part was copied before the whole of the ©, T., 
incomplete as they were left, was issued. 

3) I believe that even in the first east of his poems, 
should such a one ever turn up, Chaucer would never have 
written such deficient lines as are most of th in the five 


n from such a sketch. For n 
poet of such astonishing faculties would never put down 
metrically imperfect verses or impossible rymes, though he 
might, in his later revision, introduce some more appropriate 
expression, or add or suppress a few lines here and there 


?) Cl. also Mark Liddell, Two Chaucer Notes, Academy 1267. 





UXXI VL Tire Genenlogy of tie MB8. 


4) The most: perfect form of his poem is alwı 
to the poeticul genius himself; it is impossible to think 
that the better readings found in E. should he the work 
of & pupil or a scribe. For there is not one Among 
Chaucer's admirers and followers who could have handled 


langunge and versifiention so correetly ns his master would 


have done, und certaimly no one would have been nble to 
sorrect all the shortcomings found in the B-Type or any 
partienlar MS. so consistently and eleverly throughout as 
we see them done in E. and its relations, should we ever 
suppose that those imperfections had come from our 
poet's pen. 

According to these considerations I have not the leust 
doubt that the Ellesmere MS., as on the whole the lenst 
faulty, must form the basis of a eritioal text of the CT, 





THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK, y 
THE PARDONER’S PROLOGUE AND TALE. 


A. The wordes of the Hoost to the Phisieien 


and the Pardoner. 


( ure Hooste gan to swere as he were wood; 


- “Harrow”, quod he, 'by nayles and by blood, 
This was a fals cher] and a fals lustise! 

As shameful deeth herte may deuyse 

Come to thise Iuges and bir Aduocas! 


1. hoste (oste) Hai.; Ad.’; Lan., Ne., li., Cax.', Th.; Del., 
Lau.?, Mm., Ph.*, S1.', Ash.‘ Hoost (oost, ete.) E. and all 
other Mas.; Dygan to au Dd., Hai., Dev.; Pa.; begymnyth 
1. sw. Hod.; gan for to swere Co., gan swere Har. Lan., 
Har.*, Ne., Hel., li., Cax., Th.; Pe.-group (exeept Del.).; pere 
for he Ad.? — 8. cursed bef for fals cher! Har.‘, Pa.; Co., Lun.; 
Pe., Har.?, Lau®, Lich., Ro.’, Ro.:, Ash.', a fals thef Ne., Har.’, 
Hel, Cax.,, Th.; clerk for cher! P! Hod.; Ash.? (on 
erasure); Bo.!, Del, Lin., Ph.: 81"; omitted li.; and 
omitted Dd., Hai. De: Yh.; % Pa.; Üo,-group 
(except Th,); Pe., Hur.*, Lau.*, Lich., Ro.', Ro.!, Ash.'; a cursid 
Justice Ne., Har.’, Hel., li. (a om.), Cax., Th. — 4. schendful 
Har.*; Lan.; her £. herte Ad.!; tonge f. herte Te.’, SL: (but 
his £. as); Ba., Bo.', Lin., Mm., Ph.?, Ph. « sh.tz can f 
may Dä., Hai., Dev., Hod., Ch.; Har.*-gr.; Te.'; Hat.; Co,-gr. (S1.? 
‚gan, Th. may); Pe.-gr. (Lin. may); gan Ad 5 'o Hod.; 
thise om. Bo.*; fülse inserted before Iuges E.; Bo.* (Iustise); 

John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Talı \ 





2 A. THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK. 


Algate tlıis sely mayde is slayn, allas! 
Allas, to deere boughte she beautee! 
8 Wherfore I seye alday, as men may see, 
[294] That yiftes of fortune and of Nature 


Cax.?; the Iuge Te.', Ad.*; Hat.; be Iustise Pe., Bo.', Del. Lin., 
Mm., Ph.%, Ph.', SL, Ash.*; Th.; bese Iusticos Ba., the Tustices 
Ra.!; his £. hir Te.'; Bo.', Del, Ph.t; fhese f. hir Se.; Ash; 
‚Aduoca en., Bo.?; aduocates Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., 
Hod.; 2; aduocase 81; Te.! (-sse); Ba, Del. Lin., 
Mim., Ph.), 81.', Ash.*; aduocatesse Hat.; Ad.? — So falle vpon 
his body and his boones Har., Pa. (vppon after and); Co., 
Lan.; Har, Lau. Lich., Ro.', Ro, Ash.'; the same, but on 
f vpon Ne., Har.*, Hel., li, Cax.’; on ins. after and Ne., li., 
Cax.! — 6. Allas f. Algate Hai., Dev., Hod.; Se.; Cax.t; Alwey 
f. Algate Har., Ash; that holy £. this sely Phy.; woman t. 
mayde Pe., Bo.', Del., Mm., Pl:, Phu*, SL, yne was 
Se.; & algates {. allas Hai., Dev., Hod.; Se. — The deuel 
T bykenne him al at oones Har.‘; Co., Lan., Ne. (al om.), 
Hel.; Ro.', Ro.’; the same bnt befake £. Dykenne Pa.; li.; 
"o the d., ete.; al om.); Har.*, Lau.*, whole 1, wanting 
7. ful f. Allas Hat.; Ad.%, al Se.; to om. Te.', 
1 ®; Pe,, Bo.', Del., Lin., Mm., Ph.’, Rat, SL!, 
3 80 fu to Ho .; abought(e) f. boughte Dd., Hai., 
Dey.; Har.?, Aslı.® Ad,%; SL®, Cux.i, Th Ba., Del., 
Mm., S1.'; Air inserted before beaute Phy., Dd., Hai., 
Hod., In., Ad.!; Har.‘, Pa.; Co.-gr.; 8 .: Ba., 
Har.*, Lau, Lich., Ph.*, Ph.?, Ro.', Ro.%, 4 8, fore 
Mm.; se £. seye Asl.!; Ph.’; I seye om Ad.’ 
Pa.; Co-gr. (exe. S1.%, Ti); Har.t, , Lich, 
that Alday In. Ad.'; hat f. as all MSS., 

exe, E. and Bo 1. Se.; Ti.; Ru.tz alle ins. before men Has 


Pa; Co-gr. (exe. 81, 1i.); Har.%, Lau.%, Lich., Ro.', Ro, Ash.'; 
moun (mow) f may Dä., Hai., Dev Jax. — 9. What 
yifte Ad. % Lin., Mm., 

or f. and Hur. gr.; Se, Hat; 





A. THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK. 


Been enuse of deeth to many a creature. 

Of bothe yiftes that I speke of now”) 

Men han ful ofte moore for harm than prow. 12 
But trewely, myn owene master deere, 1300] 

This is a pitous tale for to heere; 

But nathelees, passe ouer — is no fors! 

I praye to god so saue tlıy gentil cors, 16 

And eek thyne vrinals and thy Turdones, ge! 


Cax.); Pe, 
Har.‘; Har 
.*; be ins. bef. deoth Ne., Har.?, Cax.'; f. Dev.; 
Te), Pe-gr. Mm.); in £ to 
„Ask OT Hat.; SL?; Pe.-gr. (exe, Del; 
Lin. And); beth(e) 1. bothe Lin, Mm., Ra.’, ben Hat.; Ad.t, 
doth Bo.', bi the Ph.*; which 1. bothe Se., of Te.'; as f. that 
Pe., Bo.', Del., Har.’, Lau’, Ph, 5 ', Ro.:, S1.'; spake 
f. speke Ph.’; whole 1. om. Ha sh.'!; But her 
of wil Inot procede as now Co.-gr. (exe. 81.2). — 19. wel ofte 
bothe $. {ul ofte moore In., wol oft lothe Ad.'; grett 
for Har.?, Ash.?; offe om. Ash.*; for om. I 
Se, Hat. -groups; and f. than In., Ad.'; 
before p 3 whole 1. om. Har.*, Pa.; Lich,, Ash! 
for om. Ph.! — 15. neuer the lesse 
f. mathelees Pa.; Hat.; li.; Bo.', Pi nathirles In., Ad.!, 
nethorlesse Hel.; bis ins. before is Har.*, it Phy.; Ba. Del., 
is om. Hat.; 


; to £. #0 Dev 
R 
Ro.', Ash.*; hawe f. saue Hod.: gentil om. — 17, eek om. 
in most M extant E., Hen., Phy.; Dd. 3 also ins, 
after and Hur.’, Ash’, (a second t ; thy after and 
om. Ol, In.. Ad.'; Iourdante)s Phy Har.?; $e., Hat.; 


*) For the two spurious 11. in Har,*, etc. see the Note. 
ir 





4 A. THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK. 


Thyn ypocras and eek thy Galiones, 

And euery boyste ful of thy letuarie; 
20 God blesse hem, and oure lady Seinte Marie! 
1808] S9 mote I theen, tlıou art a propre man, 

And Iyk a prelat, by Seint Ronyan! 

Seyde I nat wel? I kan nat speke in terme. 
24 But wel I woot, thou doost myn herte to erıne, 
1312] That I almoost haue eaught a Card, 


c „SL, Har.*, Hel., Th.; Pe-gr. (exe. Lau.t); 
-ens Cax.; Lau.t; -aines Dev., - aunce li.; whole ]. om. Har.‘, 
Pa. — 18. eek om. Phy., Hai., Dey.; Se 
Lioh., Ph Ash.'; Galianle)s Phy.; Se.; 
Del, Har., Lich., Mm... Pl 
Ash.t; -iens Te; Cax.; Bo.', Lau 

! Ad.'; Hat.; -ence Ti; whole 1. om. Har.‘, Pa. 
19. Doz £. boyste Phıy., In., Ad.'; Se., Hat.; Te.', Ad.!; Co-gr. 
(but Day Cax.'. boyst Cax.*); Pe.-gr.; [ul om. Phy., In., Ad.!; 
Pa ; Ro.Y; {Ay om. Hai, Dev.; Cax., Th.; Laut, 
Ash.*; Zectwary Hod.; Lau.” — 20. Seinte Hen., Ch., In; 
Har.t; Co., Ne., Cx.'; Seint E. and all other M88. — 21. moot 
(mot) E., Hai.. Dey., In., Ad.'; Har.‘, e.; Lan., Har.*, Hel. 
Bo.', Mm., Ph.?, Ph.', S.'; this and the next two Il. om. Ash.*; 

22. ylik t. ©o., Lan., $L*, Th.; Ba., Lau, 
Ro, Mm., S1.‘; Rinian f. Ronyan Bo.‘, Ph‘, Mm... rumian 
Ph’, Romian Ash.‘, Iulian Pa.; Del, Damyan Ne., Har., 
Hel., li, Cax, Nynyan Hat., Ierman Ra.:, marie Lau: — 
3. speke £. Seyde Pn., Sey Hod.; nat before wel om. Ha 
I sey I can not wele Hau; Thou haslt) spoke ynowz I can 
not sey Ne., Cax.; pow hast seide I-mow Har.‘, Hel, Li 
Saue pat I can not speke wel Pe.-gr. (welle speke Ba. 
wele speke wele Lau h.: can I Har.'; Te’, Ad. 
Lan., S1.*; termes Phy Hat.; Ad.!; ferne Cax 
makist f. doost Ne, Cax.; to om. Dev.; Har.*-gr.; Se.; T. 
SL», I gr, (exe, Ba, Lin., Ph.", Ra.’); ermes Phy.; Bo 
Hat.; Ad.’; herme Pa., 81.%; ern(e) Ti. Cax.?; yerne Hod.; Th; 
thow doost myn herte to erme om. Aalı 





A. THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK. 


By corpus bones! but I haue triacle, 

Or elles a drauglt of moyste and corny Ale, 

Or but I heere anon a myrie tale, 

Myn herte is lost for pitee of this mayde. 

Thou beel amy, thou Pardoner, he sayde, 

"Telle vs som myrihe or lapes right anon‘, 

It shal be doon‘, quod he, 'by Seint Ronyon! 

"But first, quod he, 'heere at this Ale stake 

tracts this I. with the foregoing one into But wele I wete y 

have a kardyacle'; That om. Har.+-gr.; I hane almost Har.t-gr.; 

81°; Pe.-gr. (exe. Ba.; y haue caugf almost Lin); almost I 

laue Cax.'; almost haue I Phy.; y-caught f. caught Har.“, 
Ash,*; Th.; Ph,*; Cardynacle Dd., Hai., Ch.; 

ddes 1. corpus Hat.; Ad, ; dominus 
f. bones Pa., Aslı N 
if ins. after but Hen., Dev 


had Dev. — 27. draughte E., Hen.; Se.; Ne., Cax.'; Del.; or 
f. and Pe., Ba., Har.’, Lau‘, Ph.’, Ra’, Ro', SL', Ash.t; and 
om. Hod.; Pa. Ash.’; Se. ; Bo.', Del., Lin, Mm., Ph.', 
Ro.'; corny mosty Ne. Mar.}, Hel. li, Cax, — 
after but Pa.; another f. anon Phy., In., Ad.!; anon a nother 
Ti. — 39. Drost f. lost Har.'; anone ins. after Zost Ash.'; patf. 
this Har.* — 80. Now f. Thou. Hel.; Than t. Thou Sl." Thow par- 
doner bou belamy Har.*, Pa.; Tohn (f. thou) Pardoner Se., Hat.; 
.-gr. (0x6. Cax.?, Th.)z Pe.-gr.; how Tohn pardimer 
1. First words of Il. 3140 out away in Co.; 
for (for om. Har., Ash.*) bou canst many oon 
Har‘-gr.; merthis In., Ad.'; Lan. 8.3, Ne. Har.', Hel., Cax.; 
mery tale Th.; of f. or Dd., Hai, Dev., Hod.; Har., Hel.; 
‚some ins. before Tapes S1."; Tamys f. Iapes Dev., iape Lin.; 
Th.; som £ right Te.', here 81", and hat Lin., om. Ph.t — 
32. he f. It Pe.; dom om. Min.; bigod ft. quod he Se.; 81%; 
by yod ins. after quod he Hai, Dev., before the same Hod.; 
he saide f. quoil he Ne, Hel., Cax., anoone Ti., om. Phy.; Har.?; 








6 A. THE DOCTOR-PARDONER LINK. 


1 wol bothe drynke and eten of a Cake. 
But right anon thise gentils gonne to erye, 
36 ‘Nay, lat hym telle vs of no ribaudye! 
[324] Telle vs som moral thyng pat we may leere 
Som wit, and thanne wol we gladly heere', 
"I graunte ywis’, quod he, ‘but I moot thynke 
40 Vpon som honeste tlıyng while pat I drynke.' 
[328] 
Ph.’; and bat anoon f. by Seynt Ronyon Har.-gr.; and ins. 
before dy Seint Hai., Dev., Hod.; Se.; 81%; Iolm f. Ronyon 
Hai,, Dev., Hod.; Se, Hat.; Lich., Ash’, Ninione Lan., 
‚Symon Hel. — 38. heere om, In,, Ad.'; 81.2; Bo.', Har.*, Lich., 
Mm., Ph.*, Ph.*, Ra.?, S1.', Ash.!, Ash.'; De net f. this Pe.-gr. 
— 34. wold f. wol Ph.%, Ash.!, mut Bo!.; bothe om. Laut; 
first drymke and bylen) on f. bothe drynke and eten of Hur.*- 
gr. — 85. Whole 1. om. Ast; And f. But E., Hen,, Phy.; 
the {. thise E.; Har.-gr.; li.; Ba., Ra.*; bygon f, gonne Ch.; 
Co-gr. (exe. Th.), con (can) Ba., Bo.', Ph.*; {0 om. Pa., Ha: 
2; Ph.? — 36, Partly om., partly contraoted with next 1. 
*%; nat ins. before Zelle Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod.; of om. Hai., 
Dey.; Har.*; Lin.; al his 1. va of no Ad.; telle om., nought 
al his, r. Hat.; ribavdrie (-audrye ete.) Phy., In., Hod.; Ad.t; 
Co,-gr. (exe. Co., Lan.); Pe., Ph.*, Ph.?, Ra.*, SL, ribaldri(e) 
Hat.; Mm.; ribindie Dev. — 87. Telle no Rybawdry but goode 
thyng to lere Ash.‘; of ins, before som Del.; som om. Ro.'; 
ImJortal £. moral Co., 81, mervaylos Pa.; as f.pat Ph.*; men 
£. we Bo.', Ph.t; more) £. may Hod.; Lan., Ne., Hel., Ii., Cax., 
Th.; here f. leere Phy.; Lin., 8." — 38. Gladly quod he and 
sayde as ge schal here Har.*-gr.; we woln Ad.*; Hat.; Lich., 
Ash.'; wolle I Lin.; we gladiy wille 81; lere £. heere Ph 
Lin., om. Ch. — 89. But in pe euppe wil I me bebinke Har.*- 
gr.; ywis om. Te.'; Har.?; Ash.*; quod he om. 81.2; (quod he) 
iwoys Th-; Ph.'; but om. Se.; mote I Sl.*; must (most) 1. moot 
Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod., In.. Ad.'; Se., Hat.; Lan., Ne., Har.*, 
Hel., Ii., Cax.; Lau.’, Ro.', Ash. e bithinke Se. — #0. On 
Th; tale f. thyng Har.*, Pa.; whiles (whils) Pa.; Hat.; 






























B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE, Rh 


B. Heere folweth the Prologe of the Pardoners Tale 
Radix malorum est Cupiditas. Ad Thimotheum. 6°, 


“T Ordynges‘, quod he, “in chirches whan I preche, 
I peyne me to han an hauteyn speche, 

And rynge it out as rounde as gooth a belle, 

for I kan al by rote that I telle; 

My theme is alwey oon and euere was — 


Te.', Ad; Lan., 81%, Ne, Hel., Ii., Cax., Th.; 

Ra; bat om. Bo’; Har.‘, Pa.; Hat.; Te.', 

Ash.'; 1 mot thenke f. I drynke Ad, I shall drink Hat. 
— A heading similar to the one above is only found in Hen., 
Phy., Dd., Hai., Hod., Ch., In; Bo.‘; Se, Hat.; Ash.*; Hod, 
adds Robuloley [#] Pardoner; the M8S. of the Co.-group 
mostly have (Here) begynneth be Pardoners tale (or prolog): 
Lan. & Ad.!: Erplieit Prologus questoris (et) Incipit fabula 
questoris (eiusdem) ; other varieties are of still less importance, 
— 41. quod he ow. Te.'; chirche Ch., Dev., Ad.'; Bo.!; Har.t, 
Pa., Ash.?; Se.; Ra. ‚Ad. Ii., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Del., Tı 
achirche Ra. rt. whan In., Ad. — 42. me om. To.; for 
ins. before fo In., Ad.'; Pa.; Del.; haunleynte) Phy-; Lan., 
haunten No.; Ash.*; Cax., hauuten Te.'; 81.2, Har.’, Ne.; Ph.’, 
hautand Pa., haufyf li., haunte in Hod., hauile) Ra.*; 

Lin., Ph? — 48. I f. And Se., Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Co., 81 
Pe-gr. (either word wantiug Bo.', Ph.t); Hereynge f. And ringe 
Lan., Har.A, Cryynge Te’, Ne. Cax.', Rynging Hel.; it om. 
Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., Ch., No.; Lan.; Ro.'; of f. out Lau: 
out om. Ne., Hel.; as before rounde om. Phy.; as rounde om. 
Ra.’, Gl; round EB, He: + Dd., Ch., In, Ad.'; Ash.; 
Te.'; Co,, S1.*, Hel., N )ax.'; Lich., Lin., Ro.?, Ash.'; Zoude 
f. rounde Hui., Dev., No.; Har.*; Ba.; as after rounde twice 
Te.'; doeth $. gooth Phy., Hai, Dev., Hod., In., Ad.‘, No.; Har.t; 
Hat.; Ad.?; Hel., Th.: Lin., Ph?, Ph, Ra, Ro.'; om. Bo; 
To.!; Se. (but eny belle); Ash.* — 44. al om. Lan.; second all 
ins, before tha! Te.', Ra, ; be roole alle Ne., Cax- 
— 45. 11. 45 and 46 follow after 1. 58 in Dd-gr.: iyme f. theme 





Di B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 


Radix malorum est Cupiditas. 


(irst I pronounce whennes pat I come, 
48 And thanne my bulles shewe I, alle and some; 
336] Qure lige lordes seel on ıny patente, 
That shewe | first, my body to warente, 
That no man be so boold, ne preest, ne celerk, 
2 Me to distourbe of Cristes hooly werk. 
[340] And after that, thanne telle I fort my tales: 
Bulles of popes and of Cardynales, 


.; Har.*, Ti.; Bo.‘ 

evir one and afljwey was Te. 
To, — 46. omnium ins, before malorum in most M88., exe. 
E., Hen.; Bo,:; Pa.; Te.'-gr.; Ne, Hel., Cux.; part of the MS. 
cut away in this and next 1. Co. from ins. before 
whennes Hai., Dev., In., Ad. Th.; Lin; wyfes f. whennes 
Bo.%; bat om. No.; Har.’; Th. — 48. shewe I my bulles Ch.; 
onen ins. before dulles Hod. 5 Cax., Tr 
Lin.; bull Har.’; I shewe Ra’, Gl; Th.; Har.*, Lich., 
Mm., Plı®, Ash.'; 7 om. Pe., Bo., I , Ph.*, Ra. 
Ro.!, Ro, 81.! (shewen), Ash.': full sone f. and some 
sone f. some Lin., sonne To. -- 49. On f. Oure 
before oure Hat.; Zige om. seel om. SI. 
is ins, before om No.; is f. on Hat.; Ad 
Dh), opon Har.‘, of Ph.’ — 50. Then f. That I 
Did.-gr.; Bo.t; I shewe Dd.-gr. (I om. Ch.); B: 
add. before fo Pa.; To.; body to om. Ii. — 51. hardy f. boold 
Hurt; nor f. first ne Hai., nothir no Hard, « 
Dev Har.t, Pa.; Se, ; Ra.', Gl; Lan., Har., Ii, Dh; 
Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo.'); nor f. second le Dev.; 81.5 S1.', no Phy.; 
Del, 52 In., Ad.', Hod.. No; Bo.?; Har. 
Lin, Ph.*; distroude Hut. ; Pe.; destorble Lan.; Har.:, Lau.*, Mm., 
Aslıt; distourde Te? — 58. Ihanne om. Phy., In., Ad.'; Pa.;Se., 
Hat; Te.',C : felle om. Hat. — 54. Bulles of popes 
Önenrly soratcht out E., Phy. (op. 1. 684); Pop ernsed Ra.t; Of 

ies bulles Hod.; of dulles of popes Se.; of before Cardynales 





B. THE PARDONER’S PROLOGUE. 


Of Patriarkes, and bishoppes I shewe, 

And in latyn I speke a wordes fewe, 

To saffron with my predicacioun, 

And for to stire hem to deuocioun. 

Thanne shewe I fortlı my longe eristal stones, 
Yerammed ful of eloutes and of bones, — 
Relikes been they, as wenen they echoon, 
Thanne haue | in latoun a sholder boon 


Phy.; Ash.* — 55. And for of Pl."; of ins. before biehoppen 
Da.-gr.; Bo.2; Har.*, Pa.; Te.!; Lan, Hel, Ii., Th.; Lin., Plı.%, Ra.; 
T om. Phy. — 56. And om. Bo.'; Hat. ; To.; I om. Ro.t; Tat: 
Ph.#; to £. Tli.; spech Bo.!; speke IT Dd.-gr.; Har.*, Pa.; 8e.; 
a om. Dä.-gr. (exe. No.); Har.*; Hat.; Ra’, Gl, Ad. 

Lich., Ph.#, SI.', Aslı.!, Ash.t; in f. a Bo, of Ba; wurdis a 
feiwe Pa., Ash.’; Se.; Co., Lan., Te, Ne., Cax., Th 

Lau,, Lin., Mm., Ph., Ra.*, Ro.t; w. but a fewe To. — 

add. before fo No.; savouren f. saffron In., Ad.', No. 

Pa.; Ti; Bo.', Lich., Ph.*, Ro.', Ash.', Ash.*, saver(en) Phy., 
Hai.; Se.; Ra.’, Gl.; Lan., Te.*, Ne., Hel., Cax.', Th.; Pe., Ba, 
Del., Har.®, Lan.', Lau.*, Lin., Mm., Ph.’, Ra, Ro,!, 81.', To.; 
saueron Hat.; Har.’; wilhal f. with Ro. — 58. men f. hem 
8e., Hat; Te.'-, Co.- (folk 1i.), Pe.-groups.; in f. lo Phy.; thee 
more ins. before deuoeioun Del.; instend of this 1., In euery 
village and in ewery toun Dd.-gr.; the same Ro.' after |, 58; 
then the Dd.-gr. inserts I. 45 & 46, but altering the former 
into This is my Teme and shal and euere was; omnium ins. 
in the next 1. Hai., Dev., Hod., In., Ad.!, No. Cupiditas est 
Radix omnium malorum Ro.! — 60. Crammıed Hat.; I Crownyd 
To.; in elotes ful f. ful of eloutes Te.*, Ne., Cnx.; elothes Lau.t; 
of before bones om. Ra., Gl.; To; both of om. Ash.* — 61. 
they been In., Ad.'; li; Har.-, Se-, Te.'-, Co-, and Pe,-groups; 
Ihey ween(e) No.; Hat:; Lin., Ph*, Ash.t; venynym f. wenen 
Hel.; wene men Pe., men wenen Mm.; ewerychon Gl; Lan.z 
Bo.! — 62. That f. Thanne Ash.'; I om. E. ; Lan.t; ina 
latoun Hen., Dd. (laton), Ch; B: a f. in Hai. of Dev.; 





10 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE 


Which that was of an hooly lewes sheepe. 
64 Goode men, I seye, taak of my wordes keepe! 
B52] [f that this boon be wasshe in any welle, 
If Cow, or Calf, or Sheep, or Oxe swelle 
That any worm hatlı ete, or, worm ystonge, 


latin Phy.; Hi.; Ba, To. — 68. (hat om. No.; of om. Phy.: 
Hat.; Ra’, Gl; Co.-gr. (exe. Co., Cax.*, Th.; upon f. of an S1.); 
Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo.', Har.? [in margin], Lich., Ph.%, Ra.t, Ash.'); 
shepis Iowe Phy.; schewex f. Tewes Aslı.* 64. And with that 
I make many mowe Phy- (spurious); Good men Hod., Ch., In., 
No.; Har.‘-gr.; Se.; Te.', GL, Ad.?; SL, Te.“ Hel, Ti, Cax., 
Th.; Pe., Bo.', Har., Lau.?, Lin’, Ra.‘, Ro.', Ash.'; Goodmen 
; Ph; say I Har.“gr.; Ra’, GL, Ad.’; Co.-gr. 
Hel.); Pe.-gr. (exe. Del., Lich., Ro.', Ash’); I om. Hat.: 
takie Pa., taketh Ad.*; Co.. Lan., 81%; Ba. Lin.; at f. of Pe- 
gr. (exe. Bo.', Har.’, Lich, Ph.*, Ash.'); fo f. of Ra; at my 
wordis take kepe Ro.', Ash.‘ — 65. that om. In., Ad.', Sey if 
that Phy.; thin £. this Ad.t; h bones Te; 
wasshen Hod.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Te.', Ad‘; Th., Pe-gr.: af. 
any Pe.-gr. — 66. And yiff a Cowe In., Ad.'; If a cowg Ph. 
or Caıf .*; or om. after Calf Phy., Hai., Dev., No.; 
: „ Ad.!; Co.-gr. (exe. Har.?); 
Har, Lau.', Lich, Mm., Ph.’, Ra.:, Ro. 
Ash,'; Oxe or Sheep Dä., Hai., Dev., Hoc 
Sheep om. Ch., In., Ad.'; Ba; ony sheep 1. 
ony ins. before ox felle 1. swelle Ra.’, Gl. — 67. yif add. 
before That Pa.; wronn f. worm Har.’; hym for hath Pa.; 
y-bite f. ete Co.; Ba., Lin. biten Ph.2, y-ete Lan., 81%, I rote 
Har.?, root Hel., hurte li.; any ins. before second wormde) 
Plıy.; Bo.t; Pa.; Ra., Gl; second worm om. Hod.; Se, Ha 
Co., Lan., 81.%, Har.‘, Hel., Pe.-gr.; hym 1. 2ud worm Te, 
No., Cax., Th. (hem), were No. ar Ad.?; atronge f. yatonge 
00., stonge Hod., In. Ad.', No.; Bo; Pa; Se, Hat; Ra, 
Gl, Ad.?; To, Ne, Hel, li. Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Ba.); 
ins, before atunge (corrected from ony wormy); hath 








B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 11 


Taak water of that welle, and wassh his tonge, 68 
And it is hool anon; and forthermoore, 186] 
Of pokkes, and of scabbe, and euery soore 
Shal euery sheep be hool pat of this welle 


Drynketh a draught, taak kepe eek what I telle! 72 
[360] 


stonge Phy. — 68. this f. that Cnx.*, Th.; Gif peim be water 
to dring & lete hem gang Hat.: li. (but hym f. beym, to dring 
om.); And thus bere I the peple on honde Ra, Gl. (And om.); 
Touche he. bis boon unon he-schal be sounde Co., Lan., 81, 
Te, Ne. (founde f. sounde), Har.*, Hel. (and f. anon, soun), 
Cux.'; About be hert or ellis pe longe Pe.-gr. (but Lin., in a 
Inter hand, the same as E.; Lat hem drynk of be water not 
fully long Ba.; Milte or ins. before Longge Del.; Or ellis 
aboute the herle or the 1. Lich., Ash.'; aboute rep. before 
‚be longe Ash.'; whole 1. om. Ad. — 69. That f. And Ra, 
Gl.; And om. Pe., Bo.', Lich., Ph.!, Ash.'; shall be f. is Hod.; 
Bo.!, Ph.3; zit also f. it is hool anon Oo.-gr. (exe. Cax., Th); 
I seye f, and Co., of 81, Ne, more Te.*, Cnx.’z yitte ins. after 
and Hai., Dey.; forthermoor E., Hen., Ad.'; Har.’, berfore 
Lin. — 70. pocke Har.*; Ph.’; and after pokkes om. Phy., 
Dev.; Ra.:, Ash.*; of before scabbe om. In., Ad.'; Ra. 
Lan. (which writes this |. as the eontinnation of 1. 09), 
Del., Ash.*; or f. and of Har.’; scabbes Hai,, Dev., Hod, 
Ad.', No.; Pa.; $e., Hat.; Ra’, G Har.‘); Del., 
Lan.', To.: or f, and Har.‘; of ins. before ewery Hai., Dev., 
No.; Se., Hat.; Ra.’, GL, Ad Lan, 81%, Har.? (but oper 
f. euery), Hel.; Pe-gr. (exe Lau.', Aslı.*); eny f. euery 
soor E., He ‚be f. euery Hat,, om. 
sheepe (#) E., Hei y., Hai., Dev., Hod., No.; Bo.?; Se. 
Hat; Te.', Gl., Ad.’; Lan., Te,%, Har.", Hel., Ii., Th.; Pe.-gr. 
(exo. Del., Lich., Lin., Ph*, Astı.'); De A00l om. Phy-; Lin.; 
that well Pl.° — 72. That udd. before Drynketh Har.', Or ib. 
Ne.; Drynk(e) Phy.; Hat.; Ph, Ash.'; draughte E., Hen., Dd.; 
Se.; Ne., Har.', Cax.; Del, Har.:; and ins. before /aak € 
‚SL, Hel., or Lan., Har.%; hede f. kepe Dev.; Hart; Se.; Te.'; 

































































12 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 


If that the goode man that the beestes owetl 
Wol euery wyke, er that the Cok hym eroweth, 
fastynge drinken of this welle a draughte, 
76 As thilke hooly Iew oure eldres taughte, 
[864] is bestes and his stoor shal multip 
And, sire, also it heeleth lalousie; 
flor though a man be falle in lalous rage, 


m. Hod., In., Ad.', No; 
groups; of that f. what In. Ad.'; To, Cax., 
Th., of that what Ne., that Ash.'; you ins. before telle Ti. — 
le euery wight er bat pe cok him croweb Co., Lan., 
. Ne. (kervis erowep), Hur, Cax.’ (kim om.); 
Hel. om. 11. 73—76; that om. Th.; goodeman Phy-; Bo.2; Te.!; 
S1.}, good man Hod., Ch., Ad.}, No.; Se., Hat.: Ad.; Ti, Cax.2 
Th.; Pe., Del, H goodman In.; Har., Pa., Asl 
Ba., Lau.’, Lich., Lin., Mm., Ph.'; yood men Bo.', Ph.°; beste 
Phy., beest N . Pe., Del., Ra.t; awe f. oweth 
Hat,, one li.; Bo.t, Ph.3, oughe Lau, ougte SL." — 74. And 
do bing bat him oweb Co., Lan. (dope), 81. (for to do), Ne., 
Har.*(hovithe), Te, Cax.' (both: wold do eny thynge); day 
f. wg No.; Th.; Ra.* (above line), morıe Pa.; ones ins. after 
woke Se.; that om. Phy.: Se.; Ra.‘, Gl.; Th.; Del.; Aym om. 
Vo; Pa; Hat.; Ra’, GL; I, Cax.ı, Del, Ph, Ra. 
erawe Hat., crowe li %, Ph.3, crowid Lin., erouthe 81. — 
75. drinke E. and most M88., drynken Hen., Dd., Hai., Der., 
Ad.’ (which places this I after the next); Bo.; Har.’, 


Lich.; Ash.'; 
Pe., Aslı.t, eldre ous Co. eldres vs 81%, (h)elders ones Lan., 
Har.'; hath I tauht £. taughte In., Ad.! — 77. corne f. stoor 
Ph."; schul Har.! — 78, 11. 7884 om. Ash"; sires (seres, ete.) 
Hod.; H Co. & Pe,-groups (exe. Lin), sih Phy.; 
kelith £. heeleth Har.', heipith Ro.'; it heleth also Ra. — 79. 
And t. for Se, Hat; Ra.', GL. Ad.t; C0.-gr- (exe. Th.); Pe.- 





B. THE PARDONER’S PROLOGUE. 


Lat maken with this water his potage, 
And nenere shal he moore his wyf m 
Though he tbe soothe of hir defaute wiste, 
Al had she taken preestes two or thre. 
Heere is a Miteyn eek that ye may se: 
He pat his hand wol putte in this Mitayn. 
He shal haue multiplying of his grayn, 


gr. (exe. Ph.t; As Laut); ber f. though Har.’, yif To.; fül £. 

falle No.; Har.'; Te.'; of f.in No.; a ins. before gelous Ash.t; 

Se; GL; Pe., Del, Har.?, Lau.', Lau.%, Lich., Mm., Ph.', Ro}, 

Asl.'; Ielowsie Lan., Har-’; Ra... — 80. and late make 

hym To; a f his Gl, the Ash.! — 81. And neuer more shal 

he, etc. Hod., He nevir aftir shall his wyff m. No.; after f. 

moore om. Pe.-gr. (but newermore Bo.', Ph.2); he 

; his wyf om. Bo..; wivis To. — 82. though it be so 

default he: wist Pa.; in sope f. the soothe Co., 

Cax>, Th, om. Hat.; Te.’, Ne., Cax.'; a defaute by hire Co.-gr. 
(he 1. a Te, Cax., Th., om. Ne.; faute Li); his f. hir Sl. 

defaute of her f. of hir defaute Hat.; Ad.*; defaute om. Ra.”; 

his wife £. hir defaute G1.; defautis Lin. — 88. al though she 

had takym Pa.; Hat.; Ad.t; haue f. a preest ye 

two or three Ra. ; frı f. preestes tweyne f. two Lan., 

Ba, Bo, Har.‘, Lau. , Mm., Pl}, Ro.', 

. And ins. before heere Del.; Mitayne Phy-; 

Ne, Har.', li, Th.; Har., Lich, Lin., Ph.*, 

81H Ash; medieyne 1. Mitayn Ra; as £ that Pa... Ach.'; 

Co., om. Lan., 81, Te., Ne., Cax.', also f. eck Pa. — 85. hand 

E., Hen.; Har.?, Pa.; Hat. li.; Ba., Bo.', Lau.!, Lich., 
Ro.\, Ash.!, Aond the other MSS.; wol om. Har.!; Te.'; cke ins, 

before in Te.'; in this om. Li that $ this Co,-gr. (exe. 

Th.) his Kan SL! my Bo.', Ph’; Mitayne Phy., Ch., In., 
Ad.', Fl; 1 Dhı.; Ba., Del., Har.' 
Lau.', L dh, Lin, Pl Ro." Ro. Sl, To. Aslı! — 86, ahulde 

f. shal Ra.’, Gl.; mulfitude 1. multiplying Hatız 
Phy.; Sit; his om. Hart; Te.'; grayne Phy., 





14 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 


Whan he hatlı sowen, be it whete or Otes, 
85 So pat he ofire pens or elles grotes. 
76) Goode men and wommen, o thyng warne | yow: 
It any wight be in this chirche now 
That hat doon synae horrible pat he 
92 Dar nat for shame of it yshryuen be, 
1850] Or any womman, be she yong or old. 
That hath ymaad hir housbonde Cokewold, 
Swich folk shal haue no power ne no grace 





Se., Hat; 61.5 Co. Im 
Lich,, Pl.%, Ph.', Ro.', Re 
f. he Har.t; Se.; Te.'; Hi; 
Ad.?; wol ins. before offir 
Pe.-gr., parte woll of Ra, Gl. dele Ii. 
‚Lan. 
pans (pens) 8 
Phy., N 
Ph, Ra, 


S1.%, Th.; Ba., Bo.', Har.%, Lan.', 
', To., Ash.) Ast — 88. ze 
‚ they Har.’, om. Co., Lan., Har.* 
0; gyf me f. offre Pa., bringe me 
off. offre Ad. 
; gode ins. before 
Pe.-gr.; Th.; and 1. or Ra., Gl; elles om. 
Pa.; Ra’, GL; Lan, Har.’, Th.; Del., Lau.', Ph. 
Ro.', Ash.*; of ins. before groies Ad.*; Co., Lan., 
nd f. Goode Hur.‘, Pa.; Ra’, Gl; C 
1; And good Hat.; Ad.t; Good Hod., In 
Cax.!; men and om. Dev. 
GL; 80 1.0 





















Har.’; geve ins. after pens 















(exe, Cax.?); 
Ad‘, N 
and wommen om. Ch.; of ins. before one (0) Pa 
Lich.; I warne Se.; Th.; Pi 

90. Ihat ins. after yif (If) Del.; be now in 
this om. In., Ad.'; Ash.t — 9. haue f, 
Hod.: Ra. 
r. (exe. Th.); 
Hod., No.; a; Se, Ha 
(exe, 1i.), Pe.-groups. . 50 f. she 81%; Lau 
Bo.? — 94. ymaked E., Hen., Dd.; Bo.; 
made Dev., Hod., No.; Pa.; $e.. Hat.; Te Mars, Hi, 
; a ins. before Cookewold 
f Sirich Ha folkes 
Bo.2; folk om. Aslı.t; shulln) Dd.; Har.’; Se.; Ru’, Ad.; Co., 
Hel.; Ba., Del., Hear.“ Lau.) Lich. Mi.. Ro.*, 81‘, To., Ash.', 





(goodmen), 4 











(exe. Bo,', I 






fore horrible Hai., Dev 
Bo.', Ph? — 92. of it om 








schriuen Dev. 








wolde f. old 
aked Hai. Ch.; 




















B. THE PARDONER’S PROLOGUE. 


To ofiren to my relikes in this place; 

And who so fyndetlı hym out of swich blame, 
They wol come vp and offre on goddes name, 
And I assoille hem by the Auctoritee 

Which that by bulle ygraunted was to me. 


a this  gande haue I wonne yeer by yeer 


Aslı.t; ahal! Ch.: 81%; /auowre 1. power Hat.; Ad 

before grace om. Hod.; Har.*; Hat. ’, Ra’, GL; Co-gr. 
(ne om. Lan., nor f ne no li.), exe. Th.; Ba., Del., Pl.t, Ro.', 
Ash.*; nor no grace Phıy., no no gr. Ro; and f. ne no Ad.? 
— 96. relike Rat, Gl.; eaas f. place Bo.! — 97. so om. 81), 
To.; that ins. after who so Ash.”; fynde Dev.; Hat.; 81.°; hem 
f. him Pa.; 81%; Aym und of om. Lin.; wihouten) #. out of 
swich Ra.?, Gl.; in siche blame Hat.; swich om. Ti.; fame f. 
blame E. — 98. Yf ins. before {hei Har.?, And ib. Ra’; he f. 
they Hen.: Har. 5; They wol om, Phy., No.; Te, 
Ne., Cax., Th.; Vngilöif 1. They wol Ash.?; may (mowe) f. wol 
In., Ad.'; Lich, To., Ash.'; Cometh f. come Te! (vp om.), 
Ne., Cax., Th.; come hoffre vp Ch.; and offre om. In., Ad.!; 
on E., Hod.; Lau, in Phy., No.; Har., Pa.; 8e,, Hat; Tel, 
Co. (a Har.*), & Pe.-groups, a the other MSS.; Cristis f. 

yoddes No. — 9. Here begins Gg.; hem E., Hod., In., Ad. 
Bo,%; Har.*, Pa.; Te.'; 81.%, Te.*, Ne,, Har.’, Hel., Cax.; Laut, 
Lich, Lin., Mm, Ra.!, Ro.%, To., Ash.', Ash.t; Aym all other 

MS8, but om. No; Js And’Z shall dy bat hie autorite 
achall hym assoyle Del.; the om. Pa. — 100. Suche as f. Which 
hat Be SL, Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr., Suche that Har.), 
my R. dy Ash”; Hat; Pe-gr. (but by Ba., by my 
Kor in my Bo.', Lin, Ph.?; the f. by Pa.; Dullis In., Ad.'; 
To., Ash.'; bylle Ph’; is grauntid No.; Gg.; was graunted 
Hin En jor-gr. (y grauntidl Co.); P ; has grauntid 
raunted was Hod., Ch., In., Ad.'; Har.’, 
; mas is Bo.; was I-graunted Har.‘; on-to (en 10) 
Ad.t; Ash.'; io om. No.; Har. 

GL; Co-gr. een)! x.%, Th.); Ba., Bo.', Lin., Ph.‘, Ph.*, Ro 

— 101. werk #. gaude Te.*, game Bo.'; wonne om. No.; 





16 B. THE PARDONER’S PROLOGUE. 


An hundred mark sith I was Pardoner. 
I stonde Iyk a clerk in my pulpet. 
M And whan the lewed peple is doun yset, 
921] preche so, as ye han herd bifoore, 
And telle an hundred false Tapes moore. 


first yeer om. Hai., Dev.; euery geer f. yeer by yeer Har-gr.; 
Hat.; Te.-gr.; Co, Lan. 81%, Har.’, li. Th; Pe-gr. (exe. 
Lin.); many a yere Te.', Ne.. Hel.. Cax., mony euery zer Lin, 
— 108. I wonne (om. from 1. 101) ins. after Mark No.; sym £. 
sith Dev., Hod,, No.; Har.‘, Har,®, Aslı’; Te.', Ra.'; To’, Ne, 
Hel,, Cax.; Lau., Lich. Ph.‘, Ash.'; sithen(s) Pa.; Se, Hat.; 
Ad.; Co,, Lun., 812, Th.; Pe., Ba., Del, Har.:, Lau.', Lin., 
Min., Ro.*, 81.', To. — 108. Hel. om. ll. 103—6; stode Hai., 
Der., No.; Ra’, Gl, stante Ad.2, stand(e) Pa., Ash; Hat.; 
Co., 81.3; Lau.'; ylike Ad.*; SL; Ba, Del, Lau, Rot, SL'; 
‚preest 1. elerk No.; Be; many a f. my Co. Lan, 81%, Ne., 
li, Cax.!, a Pa.; Hat.; Hur.*, fhe No.; Se., any Ad.t; my om. 
Bo.* — 104. that ins. after whan Gg., Bo.'; that f. Ihe Hen.; 
it £ ia Bo.%; doun is Hod.; set Phy., Hai. Dev., Hod., In., 
Ad.!, No.; Bo.t; Pa.; Se; To.'; And shewe leude peple and 
down I sitie Ro’, Gl; And I shewe leude peple my witte 
Hat,; Ad (I om); And shewe lewed poeple and doun bey 
uk Co»gt. (be ins. before lewde Lan., to ins. ib. Ti). exe. 

(And whan lewd peple be doun y-set) and Th. (And the 
bym downe yset); And schewe lewde puples synne 
(but sen 1. schewe Ph’, to ins. before lewde 
; peple Lich,, Lin, Ph”, Ra., Ro.', To, Ash, 
is im synne set f. aynne ysette Lin. and syn I sit 

1, sinne Aslı.', synnus Ash.‘; vnschitte f. yset 
om. Lau.) — 105. as om. Ph.t; I f. ye Hatız 
am om. Pa.; To,; lered 1. herd Th.; Pe.-gr. (exe. 
'; lerned Bo.', Ph.‘, Ash); fo /ore In, Ad, 
ins. before Zelle Hut.; em ins. after telle Hu 
false om, Har.*, Pa; Hat; Te.gr.; Co.-gr. 
gr.; it ins. hefore more Del. und ib. Lin. — 



























B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 


Thanne peyne I me to streeche forth the nekke, 
And Est and West vp-on tlıe peple I bekke, 
As dooth a dowue sittynge on a berne, 

Myne handes and my tonge go0n so yerne, 
That it is ioye to se my bisynesse. 

Of Auarice and of swich cursednesse 

Is al my prechyng, for to make hem free 

To yeue hir pens, and namely vn-to me. 

for myn entente is nat but for to wynne, 

And no thyng for eorreceioun of synne, 


107. streyne f. peyne Se.; me om. Hai, Dev.; Pa.; Ash.*; forth 
ins. before to Hni., for Pe.; and f. to Hel.; my f. the Dev., 
In., Ad.', No.; Gg., Bo.*; Har.*, Ash.*; Se., Hat.; Te.'; Co.-gr.; 
81", To. — 108. the om. Hai.; on f. vp-on Dev.; 81%; I om. 
In., Ad.! — 109. dooth om. Te.'; As a dowe dothe 81; swalıe 
chiteryng above 1. f. douf sittyng (which is struck through) 
Phy.; adoue dowe f. dowue Ad.*; vppon a berne sittyng Pa.; 
upon £. on Ch.; Bo.*; Te.-gr.; Hat.; Co-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Del,, 
Lau, Ro.', Ro, Ash.'); pe f. a before berne No.; 

110. handes E., Hen., Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., Ch.; Gg.; Pa., 
Ash.*; Ad.2; Oo., Di.; Bo.', Lich., Ro.', Ash.'; hondes the other 
MSS., but hondy Ad.'; ful £. so Se.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba, Lin.); 
Th.; yernyng Pa. — 111. is it Co.; it om. Ra.’; Lau., To. — 
112. And f. Of Ro.'; euerich f. Auarice Lau.‘; and om. Ad.:; 
of before swich om. Ad.'; Bo.?; Gl, Ad.*; Hat.; Co.-gr. (exe. 
Cax.!, Th.); Pe.-gr. (exe. Del, Lin.); oper ins. before eursed- 
nesse Co., Lan., 8L%, Har.?; /als ins. ib. Bo.', Ph.? — 118. In 
£. Is Phıy.; Al my prechyng is Th.; as f. al Lan.; for om. 
Co.-gr. (exc, Hel.; Th.); Lin., Ash.*; Aym f. hem Phy.; Lin. 
he Ad.'; se f. force Ad.*; whole 1. om. Ti. — 114. yeuen E., 
Hen.; Gg., Bo.!; Th; good f. pens In., Ad.'; and om. Lan.; 
Lich,, Ash.!; manely f. namely Har.’; vn om. In., Ad.'; Te.!, 
@1.; Lan., Lin., Mm., Pl.?, Ash.* — 115. nis f. is Ra., Ad’; 
SL#, Li, ne is Gl; no thing & nat Hel.; mat om. No.; Ra’, 
GL; nougt is f. is nat Ph.*; but om. Hat.; Ad.? — 116. Whale 

John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale 2 


112 
1100] 


116 
[404] 








18 B. THE PARDONER’S PROLOGUE. 


I rekko neuere wlıun pat they been beryed, 
Though pat hir soules goon a blakeberyed. 
Mor cortes, many a predieacioun 

120 Comtli ofte tyme of yuel entencioun, 

O8] Som for plesance of folk and faterye, 
To been auauneed by ypoerisy 
And som for veyne glorie, and som for hate. 








1. om. To.; And om. Hat.; for to correct synne No.; for no 
maner correecioun Hel.; forto f. for Del.; the ins, befure 
‚ceioun Bo.', Ash.*; no ins. ib. Ti. — 117. not f. neuere 
Cax.; pat om. E., Phy., No.; Bo.t; Har.t; Se., Hat; 
; Har., Ti.; Bo.', Ph.*, Ph.#, Ro.', Do., Ash.t; bet. they 
I-beryed Har.* — 118. Though om. Bo.’, Ph.t; Pat om. 
Hod.; Pa.; Te.*, Ne,, Cax., Th.; Ba., Rat, Ash.t; sowys I. soules 
Ad.); goon om. In., Ad.'; with pe deuel be wyryed f. goon a 
hlakeberyed Pa.; yo to hell for ferde Hat. — 119. ful ins. 
before many No.; Cax.t; and f. a 120. Sownep 1. Comth 
‚gr. (oxe. Th.), I ownyth Cax.t; som f. ofte = euyen- 
om f. yuel entencioun Ci Dd.-gr.; Gg.; tymes 
Hat.; ofte tyme ur. Be Har.), 
Ash", Pa.; of om. Lau.; an ins. before yuel Del. — 19. for 
aum plesance Har.’; forth ins. before for Lau.t; of f. for Pe., 
Ru.t; of folk « ; of folkes laterie Phy.; of ins. before 
flaterye Ch.; P som for ib. No.; GL; Lin. Ra.'; for 
ib, Paz; Hat.; Ra’, Ad.t; Co.-gr. (exe. Lan. & Hel.; or f. 
most MSS. of Pe.-gr. (exc. Pe, Bo.', Pl, Rat, 
To., Ash.t); 11. 12139 om. Lan. — 1 mmef. To Lich., Ash.t; 
I vaunsid No., enhauneid Hel., avaunted Ph, Rat; for f. by 
Hat; Ad.” — 128. And om. 81%; be veynglori Ra.t; som before 
for hate om. Dev.; Se.; Ra.', Gl.; most M8S. of Pe,-gr., exe. 
Ba., Bo.', Lau.*, Lin., Ph., Ro.!, Ro.? (this N el). 

124. And f. Tor Gg., Bo.’; nat (mot) f. noom Phy.; Har.*, Pa. ; 
Hat.; Ra.’, GL, Ad’; € . Lin. & Roi, which 
has both words), om. by ins, before other Lau, Ro. 
(above 1); wise f. wayes Phy., Hai., De Bo.2; Hat.; 
































































. some abe 











B. THE PARDONER'’S PROLOGUE. 19 


Kor whan I dar noon oother weyes debate, 
Thanne wol I stynge hym with my tonge smerte 
In prechyng, so that he shal nat asterte 

To been defamed falsly, if that he 

Hath trespased to my bretheren or to me. 

for though | telle noght his propre name, 

Men shal wel knowe that it is the same 

By signes and by othere circumstanc 


81%, Har.’, Hel., li; Bo.', Lin, Ph.‘, Ro 
® — 185. I om. Li stinten f. stynge 
Dev., strykyn Pa., stynne To; hem f. Aym In, Ad.'; B 

Pa; Se, Hat; ( T pP (exe. Ba., Lin.); men 
Ylym Og.x open f: with Hol. — 196, I preche Phy., I preching 
Ad; and f. so Hat; Ad.’; I f. he Gg.; Gl; pei Co., Te.: 

Ne., Cax.; To.; shulde sterte Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo.', Lan.', Ph. 
Ash.‘). — 127. 11. 127 —13 Hel., Il. 127131 om. Ash.t; 
if om. Gg.; so f. if P Yat add. before hatı Mm.; 
Haue Dev., Hai,, Hod., No.; Ph.*; other (or) ins. after 
trespacede To.', Ne., Cax.; Ph.’; onfo my br. Bo.'; Ra, Gl; 
SL; brothir Gg.; Pa.; Hat.; ; Ro.!; and f. or Phy.; Bo..; 
Ra”; S1,%; Lich, Lin.. To., Ash.!; ellez f. or Hat.; on to me 
GL; to om. before me 1 x.; Ba. — 129. forth f. for 
though Pa.; wich f. though No.; the f. his Pa. — 180. for add. 
beföre men Pa.; shul(n) Dd., Hai., Dev.; Har.’, Ash.*; Har.’; 
Ph.%, Ph,’; kmowe wel Pa.; wel om, In., Ad.!; wol f. wel Cax. 
hat om, No.; Co.-gr. (exe. Co., Cax.%, Th.); Lin., Pl. — 181. 
Both add. before bi signes Hat.; Ad.t; simonye f. signes Ku.., 
GL; Co.-gr. (exe. Cnx.’, Th.); bi som signe Se.; Pe.-gr. (By 
other signes Ph”); or £. and Te.*, Ne., Cax., Th.; Bo.', Ph.* 
by om. before othere Phy.; Se., Hat.; Ad.t; Pe.-gr. (exe. Ba., 
Lin); many ins. before other Gl.; eircumstaunce Pa.; li.; Bo. 
132. Whole 1. om. Ra.; rule f. quyte Hat.; Ad.2; smyle f. 
m; we f. I 81%; doth £. doon Hod,, No.; Se,, Hat.; 


gr. (exe. Pe.); displeasaunce Pa.; 
gr 


124 
[412] 


128 
[416] 








20 B. THE PARDONER’S PROLOGUE. 


132 Thus quyte I folk that doon vs displesances; 
[420] Thus spitte I out my venym vnder hewe 


Of hoolynesse, to semen hooly and trewe. 
But shortly myn entente I wol deuyse: 


136 I preche of no thyng but of coueityse. 
424] Therfore my theme is yet and euere was: x 


Radix malorum est Cupiditas. 
Thus kan I preche agayn that same vice 


140 Which pat I vse, and that is Auarice, 
28] But though my self be gilty in that synne, 





Ne., Har.’, li,; plesaunce Ph.! — 188. spitte oute I Lau.t; 
Be £. spitte In., Ad.'; Har.t; Te.'; Th.; Ph.%; out om. Hat.; 
; the Ins. before hewe Pa. — 184 som ment. 
g00d f. holy In., Ad.'; Lich., Ash,! — 185. sothly 
f. shortiy No.; ente f. entente To.; will I Hat; Ad.2; yow 
ins. before deuyse Pa.; whole I. om. Ash.* — 186. of f. I To.; 
of before no thyng om. In., Ad.'; Har.‘; Te.'; Hel; 
for no thing No.; Se.; for coueityse E., Hen., Dd.-gr. 
Hod.); Har.!; Se.; I preche of no thyng om. Ash.4, which 
contructs the Inst words of this 1. with part of the next. — 
187. Therfore om. Ash*; terme f. theme 8.2; Ph.*, tyme Phy., 
Ch, Hod.; Bo.!; Ash.?; Se,; Har; Ph.', Ro.', SL'; yet om. 
Phy., No.; Ra-%; Lich., Ash.', Ash.*; Il. 137—45 wanting Ne. 
— 188. omnium ins. before malorum Hod.; Har.t; Se., Hat.; 
Co.-gr. (exe. Co.); Pe.-gr. — 189. Then f. Thus Ra’, Gl.; gan 
£. can No.; Co., 81%, Cax.; Ph.”, Ash.*; ageyns In, Ad.!; Co. 
SL*; Hat.; To., Ra’, Ad.t; Bo.', Lau.:, Ro.t; ayeinst Hai., 
Dey.; GL; Th.; Pe, Ph.”, Ra.’, Ro!; om. Te.}, Ii, Cax.; the £ 
that most MSS., exe. E., Hen., Phy., Dd. Ch; Hi 
Ad, Dis No.; synne auarice {. same vice Phy.; wise f. wiee 
SL, Te, E., Cax.!; IL 189-152 om. Hel. — 140. Such 
£. Which Co,, Lan., St, Har.’; as f. Dat Har.; To suche as 
be vsynge Te.’, Cax., li. (swande f. vsynge); the aynne of 
averice li, Cax.; 0 syn of a. Te.!; of ins. before Awarice 
Dan.; and moche more vice Phy. — 141. That £. But Co.; 


























B. THE PARDONER’S PROLOGUE. 


Yet kan I maken oother folk to twynne 
from Auarice, and soore to repente. 
But that is nat my prineipal entente, 
I preche no thyng but for eoueitise: 
Of this mateere it oghte ynogh suffise. 
Thanne telle 1 hem ensamples many oon 
Of olde stories, longe tyme agoon, — 
#or lewed peple louen tales olde, — 
Swiche thynges kan they wel reporte and holde. 


hat ins, after thoug Dev.; I ins. before my self Co., Lan, 
81%, Har.*; gilti/ Pe., Ba., Del., Har.*, Lau.', Lan.*, Lin., Ro.%, 
811; of £. in Pa.; be f. that Har.'y Te.'; Il. 141—48 om. Ash.* 
— 142. 1 £. Yet Lau.‘; /or ins. before fo Gl.; Co., Ii.; To.; 
men f. folk To.; wynne f. twynne Hai., Dev., Ch., Hod., No.; 
Hat.; Co., Lan., $1., Har.’; Pe.-gr. (but. blynne f. twymne Ph.) 
148. Avaryete Har.’; and cowetise ins. alter Auerise Hat.; 
and om. Ra.’; to sore repent Te.?; for f. soore In., som hem 
ib. Hod.; soon(e) ib. No.; Har.t; Te.!; Bo.'; hem f. to Pa.; 
8e.; Pe-gr. (hym Har.:, Lin.); hem f. sore Cax.’, Th.; make 
hem sore repente Ra’, GL — 144. nys f. is Co., Lan., 81.2; 
Pe., Del., Lau.', Lau.?, Mm., Ra.t, Ro.', Ro.%, 81.1; prineipall 
mym e. Dev.; special f. prineipal Hat.; Ad.t — 145. for ins, 
after preche Lin.; nat £. no thyng Se.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Del, Lin.); 
dwt om, Del. — 146, I f. it Co., 81.%, Har.!; owith now to f. 
oghte ynogh Pa.; And yit am I. most gilty. in that vise Phy, 
= 147. I telle Hat.; 1 om. Ph.?; of f. hem Co.-gr. (exe, Cax.}, 
Th); saumples To. — 148. To f. Of Lich,; Dinges f. storien 
Har.', histories Pa.; Iyme om. li.; gone Te.” — 149. But f. 
Nor Ash.*; lewe f. lewed Ad.'; lceven f, louen Phy.; li:; Ra. 
Ash.'; Zowed Dev. — 150. which f. Swiche Har.*, Pa.; Hat. 
Te.', Ra.’, Ad.?; Co.-gr.; Pe., Ba., Bo.', Lau.‘, Lin., Ph.*, Pl 
Ro.%; thynges om. Pu; Ti; konne (kun ete.) Phy., Dd.; Hai, 
In., Ad.!, No.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.', Ph.?, Ra.:, Ash.‘); bei before 
‚can (conne, etc.) Pa.; Pe., Bo.!, Lin. Ph.2; Th.; wel om. Se.; 
Te.', Rai, Gl.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Lin): kepe f. reporte No. — 





22 B. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE. 


What? trowe ye, the whiles I may preche, 
152 And wynne gold and siluer for I teche, 
1440] That I wol Iyue in pouerte wilfully? 

Nay, nay! I thoghte it neuere, trewely, 

for I wol preche and begge in sondry landes; 
156 I wol nat do no labour with myne handes, 
[H4] Ne make baskettes and Iyue therby, 


151. the whiles E.; Pe.; pat whiles Hen., Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod. 
(while), Ch.; Bo.*; Har.®, Pa., Ash.?; Del, Har.t, Lau.', Laut, 
Lin., Mm., Ra.!, Ro', Ro., To.; whiles that Phıy.; Co-gr-; Ba. 
Lich., Ph.’, Ash.'; that whilis that Gg-; while (whils, d&e.) In., 
Ad.t, No.; Har.*; Se, Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Bo.‘ Ph, 81", Ash.t; 
ye £. 181. — 152. If. And Hat.; Ad.%; 70 f. And li.; for to 
ins, (before wyrne Ma}, Ne., Cax.; colda f. f. gold Hat,; 7 nogh 
f. and siluer Hat; Ad.t; or whiltes) f. for 
Hat.; Te'-gr.; 10 £. I Phy.; Pa.; Se.; To, N Cax.; Pe-gr. 
Tiba 7 wol'nat/1; Hol; Aave f. Une 81; pouert Hal, Day} 
Har-“, Har’, Pa.; Se, Hat.; Co.-gr. (exe. Ti); Pe.-gr. (exe. 
Mm., Ra.t, Ro.', 81.', To.), power Ash.2; blithely t. wilfully In, 
Ad! — 154. coude L, thoghte Te-', Ra, Gl; ü 
not £. neuere Pa.; Hel.; not ins. before ne 
wol om. Lun.; preche om. Ph."; Degg & prech No.; 
bede £. begge Har.', Hel.; teche f. begge Bo.:; To.; landea 
Hen., Phy,, In, Ad.!: Gg. Bo.!; Har.’, Pa.; Hat.; Ad.t; Co. 
Lan.; To.; londes all other MS8. — 156. For ins. before TC 
And ib. Del; nyl £ wol Pe.; nal om. Phy., In, Ad.'; 
Hart; Te.’ Gl.; Co. Te; Pe, Del, Lich, Lin.. Pl‘, Ro.', 
To. Ash.', Ash.'; no om. Bo.', Ph.t; be f. with Te.'; MMonkes 
f. handes Te.', Ra, Gl; handes E., Hen., Phy., In., Ad.'; 
Gg.; Hard, Pa.; Hat.: Ad.?; Co. Lan., Ti.; hondes all other 
— 157. And f. Ne Phy gr. (exe. Cax.}, Th.), 
l.; ne f. and Ash.*; Gl.; Rn.t; balkes f. baskettes Har.*; 
and In., Ad.'; Pe. to Del.; Iye f. Iyue S1.*; powerdy 
Tot, Ra.*, Gl.; this and next I. om. No.; Ash.* — 





B. THE PARDONER’S PROLOGUE. 


By cause ] wol nat beggen ydelly; 

I wol noon of the Apostles countrefete, 

I wol haue moneie, wolle, chese, and whete, 
Al were it yeuen of the ponereste page, 

Or of the pouereste wydwe in a village, 

Al sholde hir children sterue for famyne. 
Nay, I wol drynke licour of the vyne, 


158. nyl 1. wol Bo.', wolde Lin.; no f. not Ph.’ Iyuen f. 
beggen Hat.; Pe.-gr. — 159. noon of om., but nat ins. before 
counlirfete No. (which places this |. after the next); thapostels 
Phy., Hai., Dev., In., Ad.'; Har.*, Har.’, Ash.?; Bo.', Ph: 
the Postellin No.; the postles Ra! 160. maney (many) 
f. money Hui., Dev.; malt f. wolle Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr, (om. 
Ash.'); 'Th., mele Pa. mylk A wolle om. In., Ad.', N 
Öo.-gr. (exe. Cax.!, Th.); und ins. before chese Ash.*; Lau.*; 
Cheses Har. or 1. and In, Ad.', N Lich., 
Ash.'; elles ins. before whete In., Ad.'; li.; whole I. om. Te.!, 
Cax.! — 161. Though f. Al Hat.; al bough yl be gyfyn P 
euer f. yewen Ne., evin Har.’; powereste E., Hen.; Pa.; Lich. 
Ash.’, poorest (powerest, etc.) all other M88.; tie same next L.; 
prestes 1. poureste Hart; this I. and next om. N 
Eyther f. Or Ad.*; Lan.; Pe., Har.:, Lin., Oper (Outhe 
Hat; Te.', Ba’, 81%, Har.’, Hel., li.; Bo. 
Lau.', Lau.?, Mm., Ph.', Ro.', Ro, S1', To., Ash.*; Zhe om, 
To.; the f. a Ra.’ — 168. Al-bough here Children shold, etc, 
Hod.; Pa; S1,?, Though h. ch. sh. Te.', Ra.', Gl.; Bo.', Ph.?; 
Th., Thouz alle h. ch. sh. 1; the f. hir Phy. (which places 
this 1. after the next), he .'; sterue or above |. Har,'; 
Hat.; Sl. MSS. of the Pe.-gr. (but for Lau. 
Ro, myn ft. famyne Hui. Dev., 
flamyne Hat. — 164. zit woll I drynk N 
yit wol I d.Se.; And I will d. Hat AU f. And Lau?) 
no ins. before licour Ra.', € ®; the ins. ib. Hod.; 
Hat.; !o-gr. (exe. 81.3); Pe-gr.; licorest f. lieour Hat.; 





2 B. THE PARDONER’S PROLOGUE. 


And haue a ioly wenche in euery toun, 
But herkneth, lordynges, in conelusioun: 
Youre likyng is that I shal telle a tale. 
168 Nowe haue I dronke a draughte of corny ale, 
1456] By god, I hope I shal yow telle a thyng 
That shal by reson been at youre likyng. 
for though my self be a ful vieious man, 


172 A moral tale yet | yow telle kan, 
1460) 


Pe.-gr. (exe. Har.*, Lieh., Asl.'); but f. of Te.', Rat, GL; 
of the om. Bo.', Lin., Ph.%, To.. Ash“, the om. Gl.; wyme Phy., 
No.; Bo; Har.‘, Pa.; Hat.; Te.“gr.; Co.-gr. (but oyne Co., 
Lan., 81%, Cax.2); Pe.-gr. — 165. I ins. after haue Te.', Ra’, 
61; Lau,?, Ash, the f. ewery Har.”, Ash.?; @ ins. before foum 
Ra. — 186. lordis f. lordynges In, Ad.'; Har.’, Ash.t; Se., 
Hat.; Har.?; Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Bo.', Lin, Ph.*, Ra.’, Ro.2); 
lordiynges Bo.*; as ins. before in Hai.; my f. in No.; Har.t, 
Pa.; Se; Te‘, Ra’, GL; Th.; Lau, this Del, the Ta. — 
167. lokyng 1. likyng 81%; that om. Ad.t; ahulde f. shal Th., 
may Ph.5 yow ins. before a fale Ad.*; Del. — 168. (hat ins. 
after Now Ro.'; I haue Phy.; Har.“, Pa.; Hut.; Te.', GL, Ad.t; 
Co.gr. (haue I 81%, I); Pe.-gr. (haue T Pe, Lau, To); 
corny om. Ti.; whole I. om. Ra.? — 169. that f. god Ro.'; 
T hope om. Dev.; Ash.‘; I om. Lau, Ph.'; #hal om. Ph.’; 
yow nfler felle Har.*, Pa.; Se.; Te.'-, Co.-, and Pe.-groups. — 
170. sholde 1. shal In., Ad.'; of ft. by Pe; by om. li.; been 
om. 81%, Hel.: Lau.', Ro.'; and f. been Ne.; resonal Hel.; fo 
f. at Phy., No.; Lich., Ash.'; and ful f. at. — 171. right a 
full 81%; foulle) £. full Bo.2; Te.'-gr.; Lin, om. Phy., 
In, Ad., No.; Se; Co; Pe., Del., Lich., To, Ash.! 
If. A Pa; more-ille f. moral Co,, Lan., SL, Ne; 
ewel Ad; Hol., merveillous Pa.; moralite f. moral 
u yie om. Tor, Ti; tellen yow I can In., Ad.'; 81; 

m tell I cam N; gow telle y calle can Ph.’ 
Which Ra.’; that ins. after Which Ta.', Gl; 





C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


Which I am wont to preche for to wynne, 
Now hoold youre pees, my tale I wol bigynne‘. 


Heere bigynneth the Pardoners tale. 
n fflaundres whilom was a compaignye 
Of yonge folk, that haunteden folye, 
As Riot, hasard, stywes, and Tauernes, 
Where as with harpes, lutes, and 


James went f. Iam wont Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo., Lau.!, Lau.? 
[ater correct], Ph.%, Ash.ia); went (wont) om. Ro.'; forto 
‚preche Ne., Cax.; to preche om Ph.; with pweching No.; Hel., 
Ti; for om. No.; also f. for to Cax.; soules ins. before for to 
Ra.t; this and next 1. om. Ash.! — 174. holdith Se.; Pe.-gr. 


(but Aolde Ph.’, Ro.2); Th.; purpos f. pees Phy-; wil I Phy. 
wol om. Te.! — Similar hendings as in E. are found in Hen., 

Gg-, Bo.%; Hat; Ra’; Ash.t; SI, Tor, Ti, Cax., 
'Th.; Bo.', Ph, Del., Ro.’; in Lat.: Erplieit Prologus | Ineipit 
Fabula Phy.; similarly Dev., In., Ad.'; Pa.; Ad.?; To.; Har. 
hus: first he repreuyth the wiee of glotonye. -- 175. flaundre 
Ash.!; somiyme 1. whilom Te.*, Ne. Ii., Cax.; Lin., Aslı.*; 
was whilom Har.’; dwellede 1. was Gg.; were Te.'; li, ther 
was 'Th.; Lich., Ash.'; on ins, before a 51: — 176. Ioglours 
f. yonge folk Ad.2; folkes Har.*; men f. folk Lau.t; hawten 
£. haunteden Lan., haunten Te, Har.?, Hel. — 177. At f. As 
Bo.'; Ph.*; hazard Riote Se., Hut.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Bn., Lin.); 
Th.; hasarders To’; an ins. before stewes Lin.; stuhous f. 
siywes Pa., om. Ad.; and om. Ra. — 178. There f. 
Where Phy.; harpes Rubibes f. Where as with harpes Se., 
Hat.; Pe,-gr. (exc. Lin, which has the correct rending in a 
Inter hand; pipes f. Kubibes Phr®); bothe 1, as with No.; us 
f. as Gl; Iutes harpes Hart; No.; Iutes rubybez Ash.t; or 
f. and Pu.; And such oother diuers mischaunces Ad.!; And 
pley the harlottis in many hurnes Te.t, Cax.'; And al that 
evir lo harm drawing is Hel.; And such other vnworthy 





180 
[468] 


184 
472] 





26 €. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


They daunce and pleye at dees, bothe day and nyght, 
And ete also, and drynken ouer hir myght; 

Thurgh which they doon the dewel sacrifise 
With-Inne that deueles temple, in eursed wise, 

By superiluitee abhomynable. 

Hir othes been so grete and so dampnable 


‚games and playes li.; whole I. om. Lan., $1.%, Har.?, Ne.; Co. 
has it in a later hand. — 179. pley und daunce No.; Lin.; 
‚pleyen E., Hen., Phy., Di., Hod., Ch.; Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Del, 
Lin‘); Dh; atte f. at Dd., Ch; Hel., No., Cax.'; Lich, Ras, 
Ash’, at the (atte be) li., Cax.; most MSS. of the Pe.-gr. 
(exe. Lich, ete.;.af Bo.', Ph.2); and f. at Lan.; at dees om. 
Hen., Dd., Ch,; Har.‘, Har.s, Ash’; deis Gg.; 
.! dys(e), dice, etc. all other MSS.; stees all f. des 
bothe day and li.; bothe om. In., Ad.'; Ad.%; Te, Hel,, Th.; 
Pe. Pe-gr.; Th. — 180. eten Eu, 
.; Pe, Bo.', Lin., Min, Ph.2; 
ete the other MSS.; eke f. also Ph.’; And ete and drynk also 
No.; Gg.; Lan., Ne.; also om. Se.; Te’, Hel.; Ash.t; drunk 
Hai.; Pa., drunken Dev., Hod.; 81.%, Har.’, li, drank Ad.t; 
and drynken om. Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exo. Ash‘); Th.; euer £ ower + 
Har., abouen Te, Cax., more than Se.; al ins. before hir 
Co. Lan., $1, Har.; hir om. In.; Lich, Ash.'; that here 
might may f. hir myght Hat., Se. (om. that); Pe-ge.; Th.; 
whole 1. om. Ad.! — 181. For f. Thurgh which Lich., Ash.!; 
to the wiche To.; Theron which Ash.*; to ins. before (he Lich., 
To., Aslı.'; devillis (dewels) No.; Co. Hel; Ad’, deuys Te. 
fende Asl.'; service f, sacrifise No, — 182. the Tempill of fals 
devillis No.; the f. (hat Phy.; Har.-, Se, Te.-, Co, and 
Pe.-groups.; deuyl! Gg.; Ne., Cax.!; Lin, Ash.*; temple om. 
In., Ad.'; sondri f. eursed Hat; Te. : in cursed wise 
om. N 188. be f. By Co-gr. (ex with £. By Ras; 
their ins. ufter By Bo.'; super/luence Te.', Ra.*, Gl, Superflues 
Co, Lan., superflwites rest of Co.-gr. (exe. Th.); And that ins. 
before Abominabilt No., that is ib. Hat. — 184. Theyr other 


































©. THE PARDONERS TALE. 


That it is grisly for to heere hem swere; 

Oure blissed lordes body they to-tere, 

Hem thoughte pat lewes rente hym noght ynough; 
And ech of hem at otheres synne lough. 

And right anon thanne comen Tombesteres, 

fetys and smale, and yonge frutesteres, 


‚grete bien so d. Phıy; so om. before dampnable Har.', Pa.; 
Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Co-gr. (exe. Cax.?, Th); Pe-gr- — 185. it 
To.; to ins. before grislye 81. greetly 

f. grisiy Ph; for om. Hai., Dev.; P ,„ Hat; As! 

hym f. hem Ph, om. Mm. — 186. blis/ul f. blissed Har. 
f body Har., Ash; /or tb. they Phy., Ch; 

& they om, al ins. belore to-tere Pa.; Se. 

Te#, Th.; Mm., Ro.', To, Ash.* — 187. They f. Hem. No. 

as pough £. Hem thoughte Pu.; put om. Har.*-, Se.-, Te. 

& Pe.-groups; de ins. before Zewes Hod.; Pa.; Te.%, Ti, 

Pe.; hem f. Aym Dev., No.; neuer f. noght Phy.; ofte ins. 

before Inowe Sl: — 188. ik. ech Pa.; Hat.; Ad.2; 

Li.: Pe., Ba., Har.*, Lau.', Lau.‘, Mm., Ph.’, Ra. 

of hem om. To.; of 5 PlL"; ofhir No. 

Ad.t; Co.-gr. (exe. Te. Th); Pe., Bo.}, Lau: 

Ph, Ro.:, Ash.*; ayrınys Pa.; Te 

Te, Cax., Th.); Lin., 81.5 foly £ synne Del. — 189. thanne 

before ryzt anon Gg.; come in than Se.; Pe., Del., Har.‘, Mm., 

Ph’, Ra, Ro.', 81.'; fhan com in In., Ad.'; Ba. Lau.'; pr 

f. thanne Har.*, Pa.; Gl; (her com in in there come Ro.! 

in f. Ihanne Har.’, Ash.?; Hel.; thanne om. Hai., De 

814, Har.!, T , Cax.); t 2 but in ins. after cam 

feome, ete.) Hat.; li., Cnx. v ', Lau.?, Lieh., Lin., 

To., Ash.), Ash.t; {he ins. before tombler: 

Lau.*, Lich., Ash.', Asl two tomblestres Mat.; 

ete, Phy., Ad.!, No.; Se.; Teig: 

Pe.-gr. Del., To., Ash.‘), tombleres Te.t; Del, tombresters 

Bo. lumtb)steres Ash’; To., kembesters Pa.; comblestreris 

In., to ublesteres Har.! — 190. This 1. and next om. Har.* 


188 
[476] 








28 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


Syngeres with harpes, Baudes, wafereres, 


192 Whiche been the verray deueles Officeres, 
480] To kyndle and blowe the fyr of lecherye 


That is annexed vn-to glotonye. 
The hooly writ take I to my witnesse 


196 That luxurie is in wyn and dronkenesse. 
ee er 


In., Ad.'; No, transposes: 192, 100, 191; fete f. fielys Te; 
and om. before yong(e) Ra.; Co., Har.?; frouterers, eto, Dev., 
No.; Te.', Ra. Ad.?; Hat.; Bo.', Del., Har.?, Lau.!, Lau.‘, Mm., 
Ph. Ph, Ra. (frutrers) Ro.', 81, To., Aslı.* (frutrers); 
Troytereres Th.; fruytsters Lan., fruisteres 81.2; frutestres 
Tor, Ne. Cax.; freytestris Hel., froycestris li., frulres Se.; 
Lich., fruters, fruterys, etc. Pe., Ba., Lin., Ro.2, Ash.! — 191. 
Taborers and £. Syngeres with Ph.*; pipers f.harpes li.; and ins. 
before waijrers, ete. Hai., Dev., No.; Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th.; with 
ins. ib. Se, — 192. Sich (Such, ete.) f, Whiche Hat.; Ta.!-gr. 
(exe, Ad.%, which om. the whole 1); Co.-gr. (exe. Th.; Suche as 
Te, Ne, Hel., Cax.); Pe-gr. (Serche Lich.); Pat ins. after 
Whiche Har.*; Th.; by f. been Lau.*; verray be deueles Har.t; 
Hat.; Co.. $1.%, Ne,, Har#, Hel., Cax.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Lich., Lin., 
Ra, Ash.'); verraly the deuyls Pa.; Te.', Ra.”, Gl.; Lich,, Lin,, 
Rat, Ash.t; Ti; the devilles vere of. li.; the om. Se.; verray 
om. Lan.; devil! Og.; Lan., Ne.. Cnx.!; Lin., Ash.'; deueles om. 
Bo.% — 193. coole f. kyndle Ra.‘, kyelen Hat., kyndly Mm., 
kyndely Ash.': the ins. before and Ph.’; to ins, before blowfe) 
Bo.', Har.?, Ph.?; firis Har.‘, Ne, Cax., furneys Hel. — 14. 
a nette Pu., Avenid Har.*, annezed ys Ash.'; to f. uno Pa. 
Te.!, Ra’, Ad.’; Co.. Lan., 81.’, Ne. Hor.’; Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo. 
Lieh., Ph.*, Ro.', Ash.'); Aigh ins. before glotonye Se. — 
105. There f. The Hat; Ph‘, This Hel., Ti,; The om. Lich., 
Lin., Ash.', Aslı.; scripfure f. writ Del.; I take Lin.; into 
f. to my Phy.; my om. No; Gg.; Hat.; Co.-gr. (exe. Th); 
Pe-gr. (exe. Laut, Lin). — 196. Zuzure Hon., Phy-, Bo; 
leecheryt-ie) Hod., No.; Pa.; Se, Hat.; Te.-', Co.-, Pe.-groups; 
oyne Bo.!; and om, Bo.*; in ins. before dronkenesse GL; Ne, 





























C. THE PARDONERS TALE. 29 


I 0, how pat dronken Looth vukyndely Nolite_ inebriari 

4 s : vino | in quo ent 
Lay by hise doghtres two vnwityngly; Inzuria. 

So dronke he was, he nyste what he wroghte. 
Herodes. who so wel the stories soghte, 

Whan he of wyn was repleet at his feeste, 

Right at his owene table he yaf his heeste 


To sleen the Baptist lIohn ful giltelees. 


Oax.; Lau, Lich, Ra.®, Ash.', ie (above line) A dronknes 
Har.? — 197. Whole line om. Dev.; Lo om. Te; pe f. pat 
No.; pat om. Se.; Del, Lau.'; dronken om. Phy.; dooth f. 
Looth Gl., hath Ii.; ye ins. before enkyndly Mm. — 198. wyfes 
ins. before dougtres Te.'; Imeyne f. two Gl., twies Lin.; in 
'yngly Ash.t; Jul synfully $. enwityngly In, 
Ad.!; in ins. after (wo Ash.*. — 199. So was he drunk Bo.'; 
nys £. nyste Ra.’, wist not Har., nyst nat Ro.'; did £. wroghte 
No. — The Co.-group inserts before 1. 200 a spurions one: 
And perfore sore (sir Har.’, he li.) repente (repentid Ne.) 
him (Hel. has twice Aym) oughle (ofte Ne.) — Phy. inserts 
another spurious one: And al he witel the wyne. that his 
dowghtirs brought. — 200. Of ins. before herodes Te.?; whiche 
£. who 0 Phıy.; who that Ro.', To.; wol for wel No,; Har.’; 
Co,-gr.; hath f. wel Se., Hat.; ‚ Ra.!; Pe.-gr., haue Gl.; 
in f the Phy., his li.; story No,; Har.*, Har.‘, Ash.'; Lan,, 
Hel., Ii.; To.'-gr.; Ro.', Ash.‘, history Pa.; soghle om. Phy.; 
„sougt Pe.-gr., seche Co.-gr., rede No. — Here follows another 
spurjous line in the Co.-gr.: ber may ze (he Te.2) lerne (sene 
I.) and by ensample (ensamples Te.?) teche; Phy. has another 
one: Is write and Red in memories. — 201. whan that he 
with wyne Pa.; he om. Se.; To; with f. of No.; om. Lin.; his 
ins. before wyne Har.'; repleet was Har.°, Ash.*; Ba., Lau.'; 
alte f. at his Lich., Ash.!, at be Gl; as f. at Har? — 
202. gaf he Pa.; Lau.!; made f. yaf Phy.; he om. No.; Har. 
Se, Hat; Te,'-gr.; Co-gr.; Pe-gr. (exe. Del, Lau); beheste 
Pa. — 208. Iohn be baptist Hod.; Pa.; Hat.; Th.; Lin., Ph.:, Ph.s, 
Ash.t; the Iohn Baptist Ash.'; the om. Bo.t; wel f. ful In., 








30 ©. THE PARDONER'S TALE, 


204  Senee seith a good word doutelees: 
1492] He seith he kan no difference fynde 
Bitwix a man that is out of his mynde, 
And a man which that is dronkelewe, 
208 But that woodnesse yfallen in a shrewe 
1496] Persenereth lenger than doth dronkenesse. 
O glotonye ful of eursednesse! 
O cause first of oure confusioun! 
212 0 original of oure dampnacioun, 
1500) Til Crist had bought vs witl his blood agayn! 





ful om. Phy.; Ph.” — 204. But ins. before Senee 
.; Seneca Hur.*; eck goode worden Co-gr.; ful ins. before 
Jo6dıN&— BOB; said Pa.:; Oh. fan. n aeoond kan before funde. 

206, Bitwene Hai., Dev.; Hel.; Ph.?; out is of Pa.; his om. 
Ash.?; moynde Ph.’ 2307. And om, Ad.t; As f. And Ph’; 
which om. Pa.; Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Co.-gr. (exo. Cax.’); Pe.-gr. 
texe.. Bo.', Ph.*); pe which Har.'; so ins, before dronkelewe 
Hel.; costum dr. Del.; drunkewe Li dronkelewde Liv. — 
08. But woodnesse that Th.; that om Lan.; wfallen Hen., 
Da., € Der.: Gg., Bo.; fallen E., Hod.; Har.t, Har., 
Ash.t; Se.; Ra.t; is /allen In., Rus, € 
Co., Lan.; 81.*, Har.*, Hel., Ii., TI allith Phy,. 
Pa; that Uran is Te.?; fallen is is halden Ad.*; into 
— 209. Perseuered Te.', Ra, GL; Perseueryng 
Ad’; hat persenereih Ash.t; Zengen f. lenger Ba. — 210. Of. 
01 Out f. O Cax.?; thowe ins. after 
ONo.; 8e alle ins. after of 
Bo.', De — 21. causer f. cause No.; Se.; first om. Se., 
al ins. after of No.; Se.; eomelusioun Pa., confieion Se. — 
212. And f. O Del.; O om. In., Ad.', No.; Se, Hat.; Ad; 
Pe-gr.; first ins. before of Har.*, after oure Se.; symne ins. 
before of Cax.?; perdieioun f. dampmacioun Te” — 218. To 
£ Ti Lan., This Te.', Ra’, Thus Gl, Though Adt; brought 
Te.', Ra’; Gl: Co.; owf £ v« Har.'; Te."gr.; Co, Lam, SL*, 
it Hel.; vs hadde bought In., Ad.'; his wordes f. with his Hood 





















































0. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


Lo, how deere, shortly for to sayn, 
Aboght was thilke eursed vileynye! 


Corrupt was al this world for glotonye. 216 
1504] 


Adam, oure fader, and his wyf also Teronimus con- 


era Ion 
#ro Paradys to labour and to wo Quad i 
y nit Adam | 


Were dryuen for that vice, it is no drede; Paradiso. fit 
for whil pat Adam fasted, as I rede, aa sit 220 
He was in Paradys, and whan pat he ai 
Eet of the fruyt defiended on the tree, 
Ra’, Gl. — 214. Lokith t. Lo Hur.®, Ash.!; soon f. dere 
brethern ins. after deere Bo.%; and ins. after deere 
gr.; Co-gr. (exe. Onx.t, Th), as Hel.; was 1. for Co.-gr. 
Hel., Cax.:, Th); /or om. Ash 215. T bougt No.; 
Bonghi(e) Th.; Ash“, Aboute Te."gr.; Co.-gr. ( 
Ne.. Th); first ins. after was Har.*; Dh.; ye was Lau.t; 
bis t. thilke Hart; 7 , Het, Ii., Cax, Th; Mat N 
Pa.; Ast, be Hat.; 7 Lan., 81.2, Har.?; Pe. 
(exe. Ash.t); vggil vanyte f. cursed vileyn felonie Har.* 
216. I corrupt No.; al om. Te.', Ra., Gl; li; pe f. this 
Lin; thurgh 1. for Phy-; Se., Hat.; Ad.t; Co.-, & Pe.-groups, 
with Dev.. No.; Te.', Ra.', Gl. — 217. first ins, before fader 
Te; forn fader Cax.%, Ih; Ash. — 218. fro Paradise and 
han that hee To., thus skipping half of this line as far as the 
second purt of 1. 221. — 219. oute ins. after dryuen Ti.; fro 
t. for Ba., Lau.?, in Ph.*; foorht in Del.; wise f. vice most 
MSS. of Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo.', Lin., Ph.*, Ra., Ro.', S1.', Ash.t). — 
220. whiles (whils) No.; Har.*, Pa.; Se. Hat.; Te.Y-gr.; Co.-gr.; 
Pe.-gr.; which f. whil Bo.2; this £. that Ad; as f that Lin., 
om. Aslı.“; firs‘ 2d Te.', Ra,’ GL — 22. til f. whan 
Gg. — 228. Efte f. Er *; of om. Phy.; that f. the Ash, 
a Lin.; on the tr. E 2; Hat.; T , Cax., 
(exe. Bo.', Lin, Ra®, Ash.*); on a tr. Hen, 
(exe. Dov.); Har.’, Ash 
Hel., Ne.; Lin., Ash.*; of the tr. 
Gl.; Bo.', Ra.?, Ro.'; of a tr. Har. 








32 €. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


Anon he was out cast to wo and peyne. 

224 O0 glotonye, on thee wel oghte vs pleyne! 

B12] 0 wiste a man how manye maladyes 
folwen of excesse and of glotonyes, 
He wolde been the moore mesurable 

228 Of his diete, sittynge at his table. 

1516) Allas, the shorte throte, the tendre mouth 
Maketh pat Est and West, and North, and South, 
In Erthe, in Eir, in water man to-swynke, 

no To gete a glotoun deyntee mete and drynke, 


— 298. Anon om. Har.'; cast out Ro.'; in to ins. before peyne 
Har.*, to Phy.; Pa.; Hat.; Ph.?; pleine f. peyne Co. — 224. on 
thee om. Bo.', Ph.2; we f. wel Phy., In., Ad.'; wele ougt vs 
on the No.; Har.*, Pa.; Se.; Aslı.!; ought vs alle to compleyne 
Te’; ougte vs wel to pl. Ne., Cax.; wele vs oughl, ete. i.; 
aught we vs well pl. B f. os Ph; os om. In., Ad.t; fo 
ins. before pleyne Phy., In., Ad.‘, No.; Lan., (Te.2), Ne, Ii., 
Cax., Th.; Bo.', Lin., Mm, Ph,?, Ra. — 225. how f. O Tat, 
Ra’, GL; 11. 225—45 om. Ash. — 226. Flowen Phy.; Foleith 
Har.*; No.; Se, Hat.; Te.\-gr.; Co.-gr. (exe. Cdx.2); Pe-gr.; 
the f. of Har.*; encessis In., Ad.!; ercerse Ad.*; excersyse Har.) 
Hel.; erorreise li.; the e. of. gl, Har.’; second of om. In., 
Ad.'; SL'; glotones Ti, — 227. schulde f. wolde most MSS. of 
Co,-gr., exo, Te’, Th, shal Ne; the om. Lin. — 298. the f. 
his Te.', Ra’, Gl; Oo., Lan., 81.*, Har.*, li., Hel. (atte); Del., 
Of any delicaeies standyng on the table Phy. — 289. With 
line, Chn. begins.; frouthe f. throte Ra.? — 280. the f. that 
Dev.; and om. before West Dev., In, Ad.!; Har.*; Ra.s, Ad.?; 
Ohn., Lau.', Ro.'; and om. before North Phy., Hai, Dev., 
Hod., In., Ad.!, No.; Har.*, Pa,; Se., Hat. ; Te.-', Co.-, Pe.-groupe. 
— 331. in watir in ayer Har.‘; Lin, Mm.; and eire Dev.; 
Lau.; makith f. in water Te.!, Ra.’, Gl; makith ins. after 
water Ra.; men Hen., Phy-; Gg., Bo.!; Har., Ash.?; Hat; 
Wo. and Pe.-groups; fo om. Se.; synke f. suynke Pe.-gr. (exe. 

«= Lich., Lin., Ra.*, S1.!, Asl.') — 238. geton f. gete Ph.?; 

































C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


Of this matiere, o Paul, wel kanstow trete! 
Mete vn-to wombe, and wombe eek vn-to mete, Esca ventri 


Shal god destroyen bothe, asPaulus seith. ese down Katamı 
v A ,  & hunc & illam 

Allas, a foul thyng is it, by my feith,  destruet. 

To seye this word, and fouler is the dede, 

Whan man so drynketh of the white and rede 

That of his throte he maketh his pryuee 


Thurgh thilke eursed superfluitee! 


wely ins. before ylotoun Har.*; deyntees In., & 
deyntee om. Har.*; Co.-gr; (exe. 

233. Of bese maters Gl.; Ph.” Of this mail 

of thin m. Te, Ne. Cax.; maner people f. matiere 

0 om. Phy.; Ash. .4; condis! Lin.; z0u Bo.', Lau.’, Mm. 

entrete (Co., Lun., Hel., Ne., li, Cax.; endite To 234. Men 

f. Mete Ba; the ins. before first wombe Dev. Ra’, Gl; 

Ra.’; and om. Se.; wombis after and Bo 

eek om. Phy., No.; Har.; Hel,, 1 EB 

Lin., Ph‘, Ro.'; to f. un to 81; Ti, To.; the ins. before mete 

Dev.: Te.!, Ra.?. Gl; Ra.! — 285. god om. Pa.; diseryuen Oo. 

Lan. 81%, Har.’; paul, poule, etc. most M8S., Paulus, only 

E., Hen., Dd,, Ch., Hai.; Har,’, Ash’; Paul vs Se; God ft. 

Paulus Hel. 236. O foulyng f. a foul thyng Ra’; fl 

f. foul Hart; it om. 81%, Har.%; it is Phy., Ch, Hai., Dev., 

Hod., In.: Ad.'; Bo.’; Se., Hat.; T. 

Cax., Th.; Pe-gr.; in 1. good feith Lin. 

word Ash.t; world Hat.; but f. and No.; is 

238. men Har.*; Te.'-gr.; Hat.; Co.- and Pe. 

£. man In., Ad.'; so om. 81.2; drynkfen) N 

81%; Pe., Bo.!, Ph.t; drunken is Lau.?; dronkyn bee 

om. Ba.: both of white Mm.; ofte f. of Hod.; pe ins. 

rede Bo.'; of be r ; *, Har.; Lin, — 

230—340 om. Te.; he om. ye f. his Mm.; priwite Se.; 

Te.', Ra, Gl.; Lan.; Har.%, Lau., Lich., Ro,, Ash.'; prince 

Ashı%; Bo.t; prevye to bee Del. — 240. And al i# ine. hafore 

Thorglw Del.; ilke 81; pat t. thilke No.; Hel., 


John Koch, The Pardoner's Prologue and Tale 








34 €. THE PARDONER’S TALE, 
The Apostel wepyng seith ful pitously, ae 
“Ther walken manye of whiche yow toold haue I— 
I seye it now wepyng with pitous voys — 
244 That been enemys of Cristes croys, 
1532] Of whiche the ende is deeth, wombe is hir god”. 
O0 wombe! o bely! o stynkyng Cod! 
fulfilled of donge and of corrupeioun, 


li, Cax.; To., the Pa., which Te.', Ra, Gl; high ins. before 
cursid Se.; hige after cursid No.; cursed om. Ra. — Mi. 
Thapostle Phy., In, Ad’; Har.‘, Har.°; Ash.?; Bo.t, Ph.t; 
seith Wepyng Hod.; Hat.; Ad”; Har.‘, Th.; Ph.’; wel f. [ul 
In., wol Ad.'; /ul om. Ra’; Lau. & Ro.? om. half of this line 
(after wepyng), the next, and 243 as far as with, et, — 
242. The f. Ther Ph.?; walkith Har.; Ra, To.; wakkyn Ne; 
of om. Gl.; the ins. before which Pa.; such f. which Dev.z 
81%; such as you tolde Te.', Ra”, Gl.; told yow Pa.; I ins. 
before gewe Hel.; yow om. No.; Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exo. Ba, 
Lin.); Th. — 248. yt is not w. Pa.; thus ins. before now Bo.), 
Ph.%, he before wepyng Ti.; wepyng om. Ash.*; Bo.', Ph.*; 

f. with No.; a ins. before pitows Ash.2; Se. — 244. That only 
Phy.; Te.', Ra’, Gl; That they b. Cux.; That ther b. Har.s, 
Ash’; They b. In, Ad.'; Har. (are); Hat; li; Bo.', Ph,*, 
Lich, Aslı.t; Ther b. E. and all others; om f. of Pa; Sl; 
own ins. before erois Bo.', Ph.? — 245. the ins. before whiche 
To.; the om. Te.', Ra.’, Gl.; Lin., To.; seith for is deeth Pa.; 
her ins. before deeth Te.\-gr.; for ins. before wombe No.; Se,; 
‚be ins. ib. Co.-gr. (exe. Cax.2, Th.); Lin. — 6. O beiy | O 
wombe Th.; holy {. bely Co., Lan., SL*, Har.‘, Hel., Ne; baly 
Se,; Pe., Del., Har.?, Lau.', Lich., Mm., Ro,*, 81.', To., Ash.!; 
foule ins. before stynkyng No.; Se.; is bi cod Har.t; god f. cod 
In, Ad.'; Har.’; Ash. contracts this line and the following 
one into one: O wombe fulfylled off dong and corupeyoun. — 
247. be tung f. of donge Hai.; with f. first of Dev.; of before 
corrupeioun om. Dev., In., Ad.'; Hel., Lin.; foule for of before 


























C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 35 


At either ende of thee foul is the soun! 248 
How greet labour and cost is thee to fynde! 1586] 
Thise Cookes, how theystampe, and streyne, and grynde, 
And turnen substaunce in-to Accident 
To £ulfille al thy likerous talent! 252 
Out of the harde bones knokke they [540] 
The mary, for they easte noght awey 
That may go thurgh the golet softe and swoote; 
Of spicerie, of leef, aud bark, and roote 256 
EL. a [544] 
eorr. No. — 248. And f. At Ba., Mm., and to To.; euery f. either 
In., Ad.’; Lin., Ra.t, To.; ende om. Lich., Ash.!; of the om. 
Phy-; Ash.t; thee om Ra.!; of this foule To.; ful ins. before 
foul No.; Pa., Ash.?; Bo.', Ph.!; he after is om. Chn.; seson 
£. soun Pe.-gr.; sounde No.; Har.? — 249. cost and labour 
Har.‘, Pa.; Se, Hat.; To.’-, Co.-, and Pe.-groups; acost Ro.!; 
thee om. Hat., Ad.:; Co., Lan., $1.°, Har.!, Cax.', Th.; Pe.-gr.; 
üt is f, is thee Phy., No.; Pa.; Te.', G „in,, Mm., is hit 
Se.; Ra,!; Hel.; Del. — 250. The f. Thise Pa.; cooke Har.’; 
that f. how they Pa.; Bo.'; how om. Dev.; scampe Co., stame 
Lan.; and om. before streyne Phy., Hod., Hai., Dev.; Se., Hat.; 
Te.'-gr.; 81.%, Har.?, Ne., Ii., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr.; striue Har.’ (9); 
Lan.; and streyne om. Bo.%; Hel; Ash.* — 251. To f. 
And Dd.-gr.; 81.%; Ro.! — 252. fulfillen E., Hen., Phy-; Bo.; 
Lin; al om. Har.‘; the $. (hy Hen., Phy.; Gg., 
Bo.%; Pe., Lin., Ro.'; laboures f. likerous Lau.*, labours Ra.., 
laborous Ro.’ — 253. How 1. Out In., Howe out of Ad.'; Vpon 
t. Out ofli.; knokinge Har.?; gete Har.*, stampe SL! t. knokke; 
11. 259-262 wanting in Ash.* — 254. wol naght cast Hel.; it 
ins, before noght In., Ad.'; No.; Se., Hat.; Th.; Har.: (later, 
above line), Lich., Ph.?, Ash.! — 255. go om. In., Ad.!; safe 
(saf) 1. sojte Hat.; Th.: Lau.', Mm., Ph.t, 81.', sauf Pe., Ro.', 
soof Ba., sof Ro.: — 256. Of Spieis of leues (and 1. Ph.*) of 
Dark, &c. Bo.', Ph.; and leuys bark, &e. Har.*; To.; of leues 
bark, &e. Pa.; Se., Hat.; Te.'-gr., Co.-gr. (exe. Hel., Ji.); most MSS. 
of Pe.-group (lewe Lau.'); of leef of bark, &e. Phy., Dd., Hai., Dex, 
er 
















































36 €. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


Shal been his sauce ymaked by delit. 
To make hym yet a newer appetit. re 
But, certes, he that haunteth swiche delices viuens mor- 
260 Is deed, whil pat he Iyueth in tho vices. 
[548] A lecherous thyng is wyn, and dronkenesse Iuxuriosa 





Is ful of stryuyng and of wrecchednesse. anne 
O dronke man! disfigured is thy face, ebrietas, 


Hod., In., Ad.!, No,; Har.‘, Ash.*, of leer bark Bot; and of 
Ihe leues the barke, &e. Ti; of rote £. and r. Hod., In., Ad.!, 
No.; Gg.; De bark the root Hel.; bark kroppe and r. Del. — 
257. Then shall his sause made be delite No.; savs In., sarı 
Ad.!, saule Har.’; 81.', cause Ne., sawe Ro.!; makid In., Ad.'; 
@g., Bo.; made (maad) Phy., N Pa.; Hat.; Har. 
Bo.‘, Har.t, Lau.!, Lin., Ph.’, Ro. I-made Hod.; Se. 
Te.%-gr.; most MS$. of the Co.- and Pe.-groups; be made Lan.; 
byn £ by Bo.', by om. Ne.; to his delyt Har. — 38. hem 
f. hym Phy., Hai., De ; Ro.!; haue ins. before zhit Hod.; 
haue f. yit Har. ; ce t. yit Ad.'; yit om. Hat.; Hel., 

Ph.?, Ro.', To.; newe Phy.; Har.‘, Pa.; Se.) Hat. 
Pe.-gr. (exe. Ba., Lin.): «a better f. a newer No., 
another Ti. — 359. certeyn Lau.':; they f. he No.; hauntyn 
No,, hauntid Lin., hunteth Ti. hath Pa.; swiche om. Ash’; 
delites Dev., Hod., No.; Har.’, Ash.*; Hat.; 81, Har.”, Ne., 
Ei, Th; Bo.', Lau.', Lich., Ph.‘, Ra.?, SL’, To., Ash.'; delyis 
Del.; 11. 259—262 om. Hel. -- 260. ber ıhiles bat Har.*; 
whille)s that Pa.; So; Ad. Ar most MS$, of the Ca.- 2 Bor 
groups (while that Ph); whilfe)s N Det, 
Lau.', Lau., Lich., Lin., Ash.'; whil(e) De 
(he om.), li; Ro.!; doith f. liueth in N 



























; swich & po Gg., 











be Ash.*; most MSS. of the Co.-gr.; Bo.', two Bo.%; Hat., to 
Lau.’, Ph.t (into), this li; po om. Phy.; Har., Pa; Rat; 
vice Har.’, vyis Del. — 31. And f, A Lich., Ash.'; Zikerous 





Hod., No.; Har.t, Pa.; Bo.!, Ph.t; lechours Hat.; Ph.*; Zecherie 
Ba., Har., Lau.', Lau., Ro.', 81.15 funge f. thyng No.; and 
om. Aslı.? — 262, It ins, before is In., Ad.'; Se, Hat; Te.!, 








Ü. THE PARDONER'S TALE, 


Sour is thy breeth, foul artow to embrace. 

And thurgh thy dronke nose semeth the soun, 

As though thon seydest ay, Sampsoun, Sampsoun! 
And yet, god woot, Sampsoun drank neuere no wyn. 
Thou fallest, as it were, a styked swyn, 

Thy tonge is lost, and al thyn honeste eure; 


Ra.*; li, Cax.', Th.; Pe.-gr.; He ins. ib. Gl.; And f. Is Ash.?, 
om. Har.’; first o/ om. Ash; steyuyng (9) Pa., atryfe Gl; 
Bo.", Ph.?; second of om. Phy., In, Ad’; Te.!; Har.’; Ph, 
Ru, Ro.'; Cursednesse f, wrecchednesse Ti. — 268. thow ins. 
after 00 Del.; al ins. before disfigured Se.; disfured Phy.; 
in £, is Hat.; Hel.. Ne., li, Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.', Ph); 
be f. !hy Hat.; Ba. — 264. Foul f. Sour Hat; Te.'-gr.; Co.-gr, 
(exe. Cax., Th.); Pe in f. is Ba, — 205. thouh f. thurgh 
In., Ad.'; Laut: dronklew f. dronke Gl.; dronkenesse f. dronke 
nose In., Ad.'; Har.‘, Pa.; Mm.; noyse f. nose Lan.: 
sownyth (sownep) f. semeth No.; Har. Hat.; Hel., Ne., 
li, Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (sowened Lin.), shymeth Bo.%, cometh Ra.", 
Gl; by f the Hai., Dev., Hod,, N ; Ra.®, Ad.*; Co.-gr, 
(exe. Th.)z; Lich., Ash.'; sonne f. sown Bo..; Il. 265—285 om 
ht — 266. ay plaved before as Pa.; And as f. As though 
SL; though om, Hat.; Ph.?; To.; thou om. In.; Ash.?; Ne.; 
ay said Lan.; seid Pa.; euere 1. ay Gg., alway 81.'; ay om. 
Dev., In, Ad.!, No.; Te.'; Hel.; Del. — 967. As f. 
which places this 1. after the next.; yet om. © 
Pa.; neuer dronk Ba.; no om. . Hod.; In., 
Har,t, Pa.; Se, Hat.; Ru., GL, 4 Lan., Th.; Bo.', 
Lich., Ph.t, Ro.’, Ash.'; Il. 273 om. Hel. — 268. farist 
f. fallest Ne., Ti, Cax.'; euer ins. Ph; thou 
f. it In, Ad.', No.; Gl; Har.* ."; it were om. 
Lan.; Ph.*; dronken f. styked ® 2.-gr. (exe, Ba., 
Lin.), stynkkyng Phy., In., Ad.’; Lin., stikkid as a sun No. — 
269. lost om. Mm. al al om. all at 1. and all 
Ra’, Gl; eures Te.'; Co. Lan. SL, Hart, Ne, Cax.! 








as ©. THE PARDONER'S TALE 


for dronkenesse is verray sepulture 
Of manner wit and his discreeioun. 


272 In whom pat drynke hath dominacioun, 
1600] fe kan no eonseil kepe, it is no drede, 


Now kepe yow fro the white and fro the rede, 
And namely fro the white wyn of Lepe, 


276 That is to selle in fysshstrete or in Chepe. 
1694) Thin wyn of Spaigne erepeth subtilly 


In othere wynes growynge faste by, 
Of which ther ryseth swich fumositee 


280 That, whan u man hath dronken draughtes thre, 


Du8] ; - 
mus 270, verrey ins. before dronkenesse Pa; sepultures Te.'; Co, 





#1, Har.), No. Cax.! — 271. for 1. Of Bo; wylit. wit 
of Inn. before his 81'; his om. Phy. — 272. wyme 
f. drynke No., drynes Har.’; whole 1. om. li.; part of the lenf 
toen Har,', so that only the first words are rendable, as far 
as 1, 270, — 278. ye f. He To.; out of f. it is no Ash! — 
274. Ne f, Now Har.', God t. Now Chn.; second ro om. Phy., 
Ad.', No; Hat; Ph.*; In. and Hel. contraot 11. 279 and 275 
Into one: Nom keep you from the whit wyn of lepe. — 
976. And om. Har.'; Hat; Te.'-, Co, and Pe.-groups; most 
NS8, Zepe (with Z only Dev. No; Th; Del, Lich). — 
270. fleatestrete Phy.; Hart; Brigstrete Hol, Unx.t; and f. or 
Bo, Hat; Ra, Ol; Th; Pe-gr. (exe, Ba, Lin.; om. Ash.'); 
othir f. ur Te.'; in om. Ba. 277. The f. This Ph.2; Aispayne 
Put kopich f eropith Han, elepith S1.'; more ins, before sublily 
Phy.; in inm Ib. No; Ro.', Ph.?; soffily £. subtilly No.; this 
and most I. om. Hol; 1. 277-200 entirely torn out Hard — 
SEN Than t In Phy.: Lau, And ib. Hod.; Gl; Be.', Ph.t, 
Inowg off. Im No. Into li; * Aslı.! — 279. sich 
(amehe) 1. which Hat; Hi.; fher om. Hat; I c. (exe. Lin.); 
a .Rischt 6 ryseth Del.; swich To‘, Ra’, GL — 30. And 
bh Thal Adıtz er % wham Hel.; wAas om. Del.; « repented 
alter man 81. Aue Og.; suche araughtz III A 
or Are Mar, amd most MSS of the Peer: 



































C. THE PARDONER’S TALE, 39 


And weneth that he be at hoom in Chepe, 

He is in Spaigne, right at the toune of Lepe, 

Nat at the Rochele, ne at Burdeux toun, 

And thanne wol he seye, Sampsoun, Sampsoun! 284 
But herkneth, lordynges, o word, I yow preye: [2] 

That alle the souereyn Actes, dar I seye, 

Of vietories in the olde testament 

Thurgh verray god, pat is omnipotent, 288 

Were doon in Abstinence and in preyere: 1e78] 


ihre Se.; two draughttis or thre Del., Mm.; a drougt to or 
‚bre Lich., Ro., Ash.! -- 981. At add. before and Dev.; He 
1. And Bo.', Ph; that om, Ph.*; is f. be Hel.; atte toun f. 
at hom Ne.; alte tonne Cax.', atte tom hede Hel, in the bulle 
li. — 282. Than is he f. He is Se, Hat.; Pe-gr. (That he is 
Lau); at £. in To.; hispayne Pa.; right om. Asl.t; Se.; A 
Bo.t, Ph, Ro.'; as f. at Bo.t; in f. al Ti; Ph, SL!, in 
f. of Ro.'; Lepe Dev.; Se.; Th.; lepe all others. — 288, Ne 
f. Nat Ra’, Gl; the om. Dev., Hod., In., Ad.', No.; Gg.; Ra.’, 
GL; Ne., Cax., Th.; Lau.', Lin., Ph’, Ra.:, To.; nor f. ne li. 
the ins. before Burdewr Ch.; Har.*; 11. 283—300 om. Hel. — 
284. And om. Se.; thanne om. Ne.; wolt thou Te.'; they woll 
than Ra.'; bei f. he Hod.; Har.‘, Pa.; Se. Hat.; Gl, Ad.t; 
Co.-gr. (exc. Cax, Th.); Pe.-gr. (exe. To.); he woll No. — 
285. lordes E.; Ro.'; lordyng Lau.'; ping £. word Hod.; Bo.; 
Pe.; Ro.'; 0 word om. Phy., Hai., Dev., No.; 8e.; Ra.', Gl.; 
812; Bo.', Del., Mm., Ph.*; wold ins. before I Te.! — 286. artes 
t. Actes Phy., acces Ra., atles Lan.; I dar wel say Rat, Gl. 
— 387. Alle actes and (op 1. 286) £, Of Ash.*; vitlory Ra, 
wictorious Ti; be ins. bef. vielorys Har.'; prugh f. in Hod.; 
the om. Hat.; Pe., Del, Har“ (fhe in margin), Lau.', Lau, 
Ph, Ra, Ro, S1.', To.; olde om. Phy. — 288. were doon 
ihurgh god omnipotent Pa.; Thouh f. Thurgh Ad.'; That add. 
before Thurgh Har-‘; 8e., Hat.; To.'-gr.; Co.-gr. (exe. Cax.’); 
‚Pe.-gr.; be ins. before verray Har.'; Ra., Gl.; Bo.', Ph.t; god 
before and after verray Ti.; that om. Bo.’; that is om. Har., 































292 
(580) 


296 
1564] 


40 €. THE PARDONER’S TALE, 


Looketh the Bible, and ther ye may it leere! 
Looke Attila, the grete Conquerour, 

Deyde in his sleepe, with shame and dishonour, 

Bledynge ay at his nose in dronkenesse: 

A Capitayn sholde Iyue in sobrenesse. 

And, ouer al this, auyseth yow right wel 

What was comaunded vn to Lamuel, Noli vinum dare. 

Nat Samuel, but Lamuel seye 1: 


(Pa); Ra’, GL; Bo.', Ph.*, Ra.? — 289. Pa. has here 1. 290, 
after which follows a spurious on in many placys yif 
yee wil yt here; ydon f. doom Lan.:; substaunce f. Abstinence 
®; in om. before praiere Phy., Dev.; Aslı.!; To’; 
; pride £. preyere' li.; veri ins before praiere Lin. — 
2%. Looke Phy., N ', Gl; Lan; Ro.'; her om. Hod,; Ti 
.:: moun f. may Dd., mowfe) Hai, Dev., 
Ne., Cax. (nowe Th.); may ye Phy., In., Ad.t, No.; Pa. 
Lau.*, Mm.; it om. Phy., In., Ad.', No; Ji.: Del, To.; 
(here) f. lere Hod.; Har.‘, Ra’, Gl; Ba.; Zerne li, — 
291. Lookith In., Ad.'; Hat.; Te. Co.-gr. (exe. Lan.); 
. Rat, To.); grete © 11. 291300 om. 
Died (Dide, etc.) Hod., Hai., Dev., No.; Har.s, 
SL%, Ne., Har.’; Har.:, Lau.‘, Lin., Ph.%, Ph.*, 
Dede Bo, Deed Bu; shippe f. sleepe Pa; in 
f. with Bo. & in his f. with shame and No. — 298. ay placed 
after nose Ash.t; ay om. Hen., Phy., In., Ad.', No; Gp, 
Bo; Se., Hat.; li.; Pe,-gr. (exe. Ba., Lin.); ye f his Lau; 
noyse 1. nose Lau, 81. — 294. ay ins, before /ywe Har.‘ — 
295. ober f. oner Har.'; auise In., Ad.', No.; Hat.; Te 
Co (exe. 81.2); Pe-gr., aryse Hart; right om. Del 


296. That f. What Har.’; comand Lan.; vn om. Phy.z 

Gg.; li; Lammel E., Hen., Dd., Ch,, Hai.; B lamvel 

In., Ad.'; Del, Rat; samnel 81.2; Zanyel Har.:, Zatmuell Ti, 

lamel 297. onto ins, before samwell In.; Ad.t; Sammel 

Id); Adı®, aammel Del, Ra.’; but om. Har.’; Lamwel E 
4 Ch., Hai, Ad.'; Ad.?; To,; Lamweel In.; Del, Ra 





©. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


Redetlı the Bible, and fynde it expresly 
Of wyn yeuyng to hem pat han lustise! 
Namoore of this, for it may wel suffise. 


and now that I haue spoke of Glotonye, 
Now wol I yow deffenden hasardrye: 
Hasard is verray mooder of lesynges, Yolisze! 
And of deceite,and cursed forswerynges, furiarım mater 


est Alea. 


Blaspheme of erist, manslaughtre, and wast also 


samuel {. Lamwel Lich.; seide Har.’, Pa. — 298. Rede Gl; 
dille £. Bible Har.°; /yndith Phy., In., Ad.'; No.; Har.*, Pa; 
Se; Ra.*, Ad.*; Co., Lan., SL*, Har.’, Th.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo.', 
Lin, Ph, Ra.2); redith f. fynde Te.'; it om. Har.'; Ra; 
81.2; To.; enpresse li. — 299. yeuynge Hen.; Gg.; Har.’; 0o., Lan., 
Ne., Cax.; Pe., Del., Lin., Mm,, Ph.?, S1.', To., Chn. ung f. 
yenyng Ra.’; of f. toHat.; Te.'; Pe.-gr. (exe, Ba., Bo.', Lin., Ph.2); 
'vow £. hem Pa., hym Har.>; are(n) £. han Pe.-gr., ben Hat.; Ph.s, 
hath No.; Har.t, Ti. — 300. at £. of Ph.’; Imnough f. wel Gg-; 
Th.; wel om, Ch., Hod.; Hat.; Pe.-gr.; leaf partly torn Har.?, 
only last words visible, as far as 1.304. — 301.4 1. And Lan.; Now 
syn f. And now Lau.'; that om. Har.*; Ash.*; hawe om. Lich.; 
‚spoken E., Hon., and most MS$.; spoke In., Ad.'; Har.°, Ast; 
Ra.*, Ad.’; Co.-gr. (exe. 81%, Ti); Lin., I-spoke Har.*, speken 
Be. — 302. I om. Pa.; Lau.?; speke «& ins. ufter I 81.%; defend(e) 
gewe (you) No.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Te.-', Oo, and Pe.-groups; of 
ins. before hasardry(e) No.; Ra.', Gl; 81.5 hasardye Hai.z 
Har.’, Ash.?, Pa.; Se.; Ra.’; Co,, Lan., 81.?, Har.?; Pe., Ba, 
Har.*, Chn., Lau.', Lau, Lich., Lin, Mm., Ro. 

sahardry Cax.! — 808. Hasardrie Ne., Cax.; hassardys veray, 
moder is Ti.; the ins. before verry No.; Lau.2; ferry f verray 
Ph, To. om, Te.!; Zesyng Phy,, Hod., loosinges Har. 
304. (first) And om. Hel.; of om. In., Ad.'; desert f. deceite 
Ad.'; (second) and om. Har.*; Hat.; Te.', Ra.*, Gl.; Co., Lan., 
Har.?, Ne., Cax.'; Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo.', Ro.', Aslı.t); 0/ ins. before 
owrsed No.; Bo.t; Har.*; forsieryng Phy., Hod.; Hel.; for- 
awerenes Ti; sweryngis No.; Te.'; Ash.* — 305. Blasphemyng 





42 6. THE PARDONER'S TALE, 


Of catel and of tyme; and, forthermo, 

It is repreeue and contrarie of honour 
308 fior to ben holde a commun hasardour, 
[596] And euer the hyer he is of estaat, 

The moore is he yholden desolaat. 


E. and Däd.-gr., Blasphemye Phy.; Cax.*; Lin.; Blasphemer 
Ad.%; A ins. before Blaspheme Ash.*; cristen li.; Cristis name 
slaughtir To.; and ins. nfter Oriste Bo.’; and mansleynges 
f. manslaughtre and wast Co., Lan., Sl.t; manslaugt Gg.; Har.* 
GL: I; waf' £. wast Te.'; whole }. om. Har., Hel., Ne., Cnx 
but also written as the Inst word of 1. 304; 11. 305—22 entirely 
torn out Ha Il. 305-382 missing Chn. — 306. eitaill f. 
Bo.', Ph.*, bafaile ib. Ra?., GL, Ad.*; Co.-gr. (exe. 
Pe.-gr. (bacale Ra.’); and after catel (batayle, ete.) 
om. In, Ad.'; Gg.; Co-gr. (exe. Ii., Cax.?; Hel. has and of 
ofhir thingis moo); Ro,'; ofte f. of before tyme In., Ad.t; 
Lan., Har.”, Ne., Cas.!, Th.; Bo.', Ph.*, To.; (second) of om. 
Dev.; Mm., Ph; corn f. iyme Ash.*, fene Ra.’, Gl., tymes 
Ash.*; and before forthermo om. No.: Har.*; Bo.', Ph.? (To. 
mbove 1L.); of ins. after (second) and Hat.; Te.', Ad.?; Co, 
Lan., Har.‘, Ne., Cax.', Th.; most MSS. of Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.!, 
Lau.', Lich., Lin., Ph.*, Ph.?, Ash.', Ash,t); also ins. ib. Ra, 
Gl.; other mo f. forthermo Bot; Co-gr, (exe. Ii,, Cax.?). — 
807. reproued Te.‘; Mm., repreved Ra.t; to t. of Phy 
Ad.', No.; Gg.; Har.', 
Ne, ento Onx.', of Cax. 
commune E. ‚2; Se.; Co., Lan,, Har.”, 
Hel., Ne, Cax.; Bo.'. Del, Ph.‘, To.; common, comoun, ete. the 
other MSS. 309. ay f. ewer Ra; herre Ad.*, Iyere 8L* 
f. hyer; bat ins. before he No.; Hel., Ne., Ii., Cax., Th.; Del.; 
he is om. To.; be f. is No.; in f. of Hel., Ne, Cax.!, an Cax.?; 


00. Har.’, Hol, Ne,, li., Cax,, Th.; Pe.-gr. (exo. Bo., Ph.?); is he 
plnced before dissolafe Lan., Sl? (he om.); y-holden (I halden) 
Aal"; Ad.”; Co. Lan., S1.®, Ti; holden E. and all other MSS. 
(but Hel. in thraldom). — 811. vse f. vseth Phy., Hod., In., 








0. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 43 


If that a Prynce vseth hasardrye, ; 
In alle gouernaunce and polieye 312 
He is. as by commune opinioun, 100] 
Yholde the lasse in reputacioun. 

Stilboun, that was a wys embassadour, 
Was sent to Corynthe in ful greet honour 316 
firo Lacidomye to make hire Alliaunce; ae) 


Ad.'; Hart, Pa.; Se. Hat; Te.'-, Co-, Pe-groups; haunt f. 
oseth No.; hasardye Pa., Ash.’; 80; Ra’; Lan., Sl’, Hart; 
Pe., Ba., Har., Lau.', Lan, Lich., Lin., Ro.', Ro., S1.', Ash 
11. 31114 om. Hel.; Ash.“ — 812. And f. In., In., Ad. 








allle) ins. before polesye Co. gr. (exe, 81%, Th.); Ais ins. after 
all Hod.; Pa.; his ins. after and Pa.; and om. To. — 313. ay 
f..as Har.', all Lau., Lin. — 814. Of his Realme . selaundre 


and confusioun Ph 
Hat.; 'Th.; Pe. 


Holde In., Ad.'; Har.*, Aslı.!; Se, 
. Mm., Ph.?); in ins. before /he li.; 
Pa. — 315. Stillas Phy., Stildon 
Bo.?, Silbon Ba., Salkole No.; name om. but space left Se.; 
gloss: Stilbon i. Mereurius Pe., Har*, Lau.‘, Lich., Ash.'; 
that om. Hel.; hold(e) ins. before a wyse Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ra. 
61.; Har.?, Hel., Ne., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Ba., Ph.?), I-holde 
ib. Har.*; Te.', Ad.t; Ba.; bassatour Ph.*; this and next 1. om. 
Co., Lan., 81.2 — 318. And sent was Hel.; in to Dev.; Har.‘, Pa.; 
Se., Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Har.?, Ne., Ti, Cax., Th,; Pe-gr. (exe. Bo.', 
Ph.’); Carneth Ne. Carnyth Hel,, garneth Ti, garnath Cax.', 
Corivth Ra.*, ete.; om., but space left Se.; with £, in No., In., Ad. 
Har.*, Pa.; Se,, Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Har.?, Hel,, Ne,, li, Cax., Th 
-gr.; /ul om. In., Ad.', No.; Har.*; G1.; Hat.; Har.*, Hel., Ne., 
Ti, Cax.; Pe., Ph.*, Ph.’ — 317. Zatidomye Gg., Lacidome Har.t, 
Tacedonye In., Ad.', No. (-oine); Hat. (-omey), ete.; Calidonie 
(-oyne, ete.), T. Co, and Pe.-groups; maken E., Dd., Ch, 
Dev.; Gg.; Co., Lan., Har.*, Th.; Lin.; hem f. hir Hat.; 
Ne, Cax., Th.; most MS8. of the Pı him 1. hir 
Te.'-gr.; 0o,, 81%, Har.‘, Hel.. li; Mm., Ro.'; he Ad.!, om. 













































44 ©. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


And when he cam, hym happede par chaunce 
That alle the gretteste that were of that lond 
320 Pleyynge atte hasard he hem fand, 
1908] ffor which, as soone as it ınyghte be, 
He stal Iıym hoom agayn to his contree, 
And seyde, ‘ther wol I nat lese my name, 
E Ne I wol nat take on me so greet (defame 
Hai., Dev.; Bo’, Ph.? — 818. him f. he Har.; he f. kim Bo; 
Ash’, it Des, (but him after happed{e]), No.; 81%; him om. 
8e., Hat; Th.; Te.'- and Pe.-groups (yen Mm.); Aapped E. and 
most MSS.; happede Gg.; Har.*; Co.; Del., Lin.; happenyd 
Pa.; happith Ne., Cax.'; this f. par Se, Hat.; Te’, Ad; 
and Pe.-groups (ye Mm.); his ch. Ra’, Gl, — 319. lordis 
ins. after Zaun Phy.; in f. of Del; was f. were Har.’; bis 
f. that Co., Lan., SL.t, Har.?, his Ne.; landfe) Ash.?, Pa.; Ad.?; 
Lin., Mm., To. — 320. at f. atte, 
at be Der., Ch, Ad; To GL; Th; Bo.t, Lan, Ph; him 
‚bey founde Bo; tho he f. he hem Bo.', Ph.3; fandfe) Ash, 
Pa; Ad; Hat; Co, Lan., 813, Hel; Lin, Mm. Ro. To, — 
321. some f, sone Lau.'; as sone twice Gl; that f. it Ad.tz 
Co., Lan., 81%, Har.’, li.; Pe, Ba., Har.‘, Lau.', Lau, Lin., 
Mm., Ra.’, Ro’, To, Ash; that ins. before it Ash.!; Ne, 
Cnx.; it om, Hai; 81. — 382. yode t. stal Hod.; agayn om. 
Yo.) Ad; Har.‘, Li; Pl.%; in-to f. to Gg.; Te.', Ra, Gl; 
i.; Ro.', To. unto Ad.? — 329. Iher seyde Har.’; I wol Har.?, 
Ash%; To.'; Co, 81% Mel, Ti; Ba, Lau’; I nyl Har.t, mil 
T Ra), Gl; I wold/e) Lan.; Pe., Bo.', Har.?, Lau.', Mm., Ph.®, 
Ph, Ras, Ro, 81, To.; wolde T Ad.; Lich, Lin. Ro.', 
 Anhıt; he wold Hunt, — 324. Ne I (wol) E., Hod., In. 
Ad Ay (wol) Hen., Cs; Ne (wil) Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., No.; 
Nay Geil) Gg.; I ne (wol) Co., S1,%, Har; I nyl Har.t; 
om. in all other MSS,; he-him 1. I-me Hat.; wold(e} 
‚fwil) Hat; Pe-gr. (wole Del., Lin.); take nought Ash.'; 
me nat Ro.'; of f. on Ru.', Gl.; 81.%; for f. so Har’; 
fame No. A fame Ra.', GL, defaute Pht — 





C, THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


Yow for to allie vn-to none hasardours, 

Sendeth otherewise Embassadours! 

for, by my trouthe, me were leuere dye 

Than I yow sholde to hasardours allye. 328 
for ye that been so glorious in honours [628] 
Shul nat allyen yow with hasardours, 

As by my wyl, ne as by my tretee”, 

This wise Philosophre, thus seyde hee. 


325. Your f. Yow Har.; for to allye yoe Se., Hat.; P 
Th; /or om. In., Ad.'; Co.; fallie In., Ad.'; Har.’; to f. pnto 
In., Ad.!, No.; Pa.;Se., Hat,; Ra.?, Gl., Ad.?; Co.- & Pe.-groups; 
with 8. vn-to Te’; any f. none Pa. om. Phy.; hasardoure 
Har.! — 326. sum ins. after Sendeth Har.°; otherwise Hai., 
Hur.*; Co.; ofhere wise E. und most M88,; other wiser 
Se.; Pe‚-gr. (exe. Lin.); Th.; enbassetoure Har.! — 327. As 
by my will and by my trete Lich., Ash.! (ep. 1. 881); I hadde 
wel f. me were Pa., I had li.; to dy (deye) No.; 81.® 
398. ...shuld zew to, de. No.; Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Ba., 
Lin, To); Th.;.. to you should h., &e. To.'-gr.; Co., Har.?, 
Hel.; Ba., Lin.; .. to zowe h. scholde,&e. Lan., 81%, Ti; .. yow 
ta h. shulde Ne., Cnx.; .. I whulde to yow h., &e. To.; a wey 
f. allye Hor.“ — 3%. But 1. for Po.; yow f. ye Pl 
in No.; honour To.', Ad.*; Har.’, Ti.; this and the next three 
Il. om, Hel, 30. Shulin) E., Dd., I 
Aslı.t; Bo), Pl.’ Shalt Phy., Shuld N 
Shal all other neuer f. nat Lau.*; yow om. 
f. with @g.; Har.’, Aslı.%; S1.% (to you), Ne., Cax.; non ins. before 
hasardours Har.’, Mm.; not with Ash.*; Te.! (hasardour); Cax.*; 
um hasardoure Ad.t; with haserdour Har.’; with an hasedoure 
li; — 881. And £. As Phy.; first As om. Gg.; first by om. 
Lau’, Lau. Ph’, Ro.:, as ne as Ne.; second as om. 
No.; Pa.; Te.'; Th.; Bo., Ph.*, Ro.', Ash.t; and f. ne as Hat,; 
nayf.ne.Sl.'; throwth t. tretee Pıy. — 332. bus f. This Bot; 
These w. phylsophres Ph.’; 80 f. thus No. as this Ti; thus 
om, Co; Lau”, Rot; obeyid f. seyde Har.'; saide without 





46 ©. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


Looke eek that to the kyng Demetrius 
The kyng of Parthes, as the baok seith vs, 
Sente him a paire of dees of gold in scorn, 
336 flor he hadde vsed hasard ther-biforn, 
[#24] for which he heeld his glorie or his renoun 


slouth Phy.; to me f. hee Co., Lan. SL, Har.’, Ne.; Ace om. 
Hat.; Lau., Phi, Ro.’ — 388. Lo f. Looke Te.', Ra, Ad.t; 
loke pou use no pley of dees in bin hous (spurious) Oo., Lan., 
81.2, Har.*, Hel. (atte f. of), Ne., Cax.!; the right 1. stands for 
334; also f. eck Del., om. Gl.; how f. that Ne., Cax, Th.; 
howe eke t. eck that Ti.; (hat om. Phy-, No.; Pa.; Hat.; Te.'; 
to om. E., No.; Har-‘, Pa,; Te.'; Lan., 81%, Har.s, Ti, Cax.t; 
Del *, Lin, Ph’, Ra.t, Ro.', To.; the om. Dev.; Th; 
Lich,, To., Ash.'; Emetrus Hel., Ne., Cax., Emetrevs Ra? — 
334. They f. The kyng Ash.'; of om. In., Ad.!, No.; Parthle) 
D4., Hai., Dev., Hod., No.. parthos In., Ad.', parches Har.?, 
Parces Se.; Del., Lau.t, pereys li.; Ra.s, Parthois Te.', partius 
Lin., parteus Mm., Perches Ra, Pertes Hut., parphes Ph’, 
Pardes Har.’, Ash.'; as om. No.; Pa.; and f. as Hai., Dev, 
at Oh.; kyng £. book Lau.t, Mm.; book om. Har.t; thus f. vs 
Hai., Dev., No.; Pa.; Hat.; Te.)- & Pe.-groups; whole 1. wanting 
Oo-gr. (exe. Ti. Cax.?, Th.) ——- 835. of after peyre om. In,, 
Har.‘; Hat.; Ad.%; Har.?; Ph); dees E., Hen., Ch., In.; 
Bo.%; Har.', As) , Lan.; Lau.', Lich., Lin., Ro. 
.'; deis Gg.; Hel.; dies (dyes) Har.’; Se.; S1.%; Har.t, 

Min, S1.'; dys (dice, ete.) te other MSS.; golden dys Pe.; of 
*; 81), To. — 386. hazardry(e) f. hasard 

2; Hat.; Lan., Hel, Ne., li, Cax., Th.; 

‚Ba, Bo.', Del., Lau.%, Lich., Mm., Ph.*, Ph’, Rat, To., 
"Ast; hasardye Pa.; Se.; Ra”; Co., 81.%, Har.’; Har.?, 

", Lin., Ro.', Ro.%, 81.'; tauern f. hasard War.*; ther om. 
Ru.’ GL; Bo.', Ph.%, Ash.t; fo forn £. bi forn 

8; Ba. — 837. soth f. which No.: he om. Lich... Ash.; 

ef. heeld Po.; Ra.’, Gl., schulde Har.*, loste li.; and f. or 

hy. Hod.. No.; Har.', Pa.; Se., Hat.; Te.’-, Co.-, & Pe.-groups; 
om. Pa.; Hat; Ra.'; Lan., 81%, Ii.; Ash.t — 





©, THE PARDONER'S TALE, 


At no value or reputacioun, 

Lordes may fynden oother maner pley 

Honeste ynough to dryue the day awey. 

Nov wol I speke of othes false and grete of sweryng 
A word or two, as olde bookes trete, weine 

Gret sweryng is a tlıyng abhominable, 

And fals sweryng is yet moore repreuable. 

The heighe god forbad sweryng at al — Nolite omnino 

Witnesse on Mathew, — but, in special, = 


338. And was y holde at no r. li.; As f. At Phy., And Lan., 
Mor Hat.; Pe.-gr. (Of Lin.); litel $. no Hat.; eny ins. after or 
No.; of eny f. or Se., nor Phy.; ne at no Te.', Ad.%, ne of 
no Lin. ne for noo Del. ne Ra.’, Gl.; Hel., as af Cax.'; of 
£. or Hat., rest of Co,-gr. (exe. Uax.‘, Th.), and Pe.-gr. — 
lordinges li.; moun f. may Däd., mow Hai., Dev., Hod.; 
mightien) £ may Hat.; Te.’-, Uo.-, Pe.-groups; many an othir 
Pa, many oper Ash.* f. oother maner; maner om. Ra., Gl.; 
Har.%; of ins. before pley Bo.2; Ti; Del., Lin, To.; this and 
next 1. om. Hel. — 340. forto f. to Del.; a wey the day No.; 
Har*, Pa.; Har.'; Del, Lin.; cart f. day Ra.; /ast ins. 
before a wey Gl. — 341. Te.? begins again.; other f. ofhes 
Hat.; Ad.’; Lin.; smale 1. false To.; these ryotours f. 
othes false and Hel.; and om. Phy. — 342. ober f. olde Har.“, 
Pa.; Hat.; Ra, Gl, Ad.?; Co., Lan., $1.*, Har.’, li., Th.; Pe 
‚gr. (om. Ash); oure f. olde Te.', many Te. Jax.; enirete 
Har.‘; Se., Hat.; Ra., GL, Ad.?; Co.-gr. (exe. Lan., De.%, Cax.); 
Pe,-gr. (exe, BR, Del, Lioh,, To... Ash; ent. erased Lin); 
teche f. trete Phy.; Har.* inserts between Ihis and next l. 
How he repreuyth the vise of swerynge. 343. a om. Phy, 
Te’, Cax., Th. — 34. forswer, » f. sweryng Ash.t; the f. 
‚yet Phy., it Ad.', right GL, Ad.t; A thing f. yet Har.’, Te‘, 
Ne, Cax.; Ph.* (but more o ch (moch) ib. 8e., Hat.; Pe.-gr. 
(exe. Lich., Ph.’, To., Ash.); yet om. ar.t; Te, Ra’; 
Co,, Lan., 81, Hel,, Ii.; Lich., 1 a thing ins. after 
yit Pa. — 345. heigh Dd.; Au :ye Del.; hyhe (hihe) Har.* 








48 €. THE PARDONER'S TALE, 


Of sweryng seith the hooly leremye, Teremie, au |] 


348 "Thou shalt swere sooth thyne othes, and ie Tall Tadielo 
1886] nat |ye, 


And swere in doom, and eek in rightwisnesse, 
But ydel sweryng is a cursednesse.” 
Bihoold and se that, in the firste table 

352 Of heighe goddes heestes honurable, 

1940] How that the seconde heeste of Iıym is this, 


Co, Lan.; Ra.t; Aighe Hi; Pe, Ba., Lau,', Ro.'; hige No.; 
Ra.?; Hel.; Lin., SL.', Ash.*, hie (Aye) Hod.; Gg.; Har,®, Ash.?; 
Hat.; 81%, Har.%; Har.t, Lau, To.; hih In., Ad.'; high (hygh, 
hyg) Phy., Hai. Dev.; Bo.'; Pa; 8e.; Te.', Gl.; Te, Ne, 
Cax.; Bo.', Lich, Mm., Ph.%, Ph’, Ro.!; Ash.'; forbere f. 
forbad Pe., forbare Ba, Ro‘, forbarreith Lau’; a f. at 
Ra.? — 346. of f. on Phy., Hod., Oh., In, Ad; 6; 
Ash.?, Pa; Se, Hat; Te’, Ad.t; Co-gr. (but at Us, 
Po.-gr.; special Phy., Dev., Hod.; Pa.; Se.; Te.', GLzBo.t, 
Del, Lau‘, Law? — 8347. No fals othis thow ahalt kwere 
seith leremy Bo.', Ph.?; The f. Of Ba.; O Lau’; seith om. 
Hat.; Po,-gr, (exe. Lin.); the om. No.; Lan., To.t, Ne, Har., 

li, Cax.; Jerome No.; , He. — 848. seye f. 
.*s im ins. before s0ofh Ph; oth om. Hel; 
Ro.'; im f. ihyme To; thin othes om. ; Hat.; Di; othe) 
Ras, Gl; schalt ins. before not Han? — 349. in 1. and Ad.!; 
eek om, Phy.; Hat; To.’, Ne, Har.’, Hel., li. Cax. — 350. 
ydit sweryng is but wrecchidnesse Pa.; for f. But Harz; a 
om. No, 851. per f. that Har.*; om. Hat.; Ti. 352. Ihe 
ins. before Aigh Lich., Ash.'; heigh Dd., Ad.t; heyhe Oo; 
heye Gg.; Del, hihe (hyhe) In.; Har.*; La Ba, Ra!, hige 
(hyge) No; Mar’; Lin., Ash.t; Aie (hye) Phy., Hai., Ch.; Har.®, 
Pa; Hat; T To.; hih ’, high (hig, 



















































Ayg) Dev., Hod, Ra., GL; SL, Tot, Ne, 
Mol, Ih, Caxı; Bo.', Lau‘, Lich, Mm, Phi, Ph.*, Rod, 
Ro, SL", Ash.'; Aestke) In. Ad.'; Har.' eommanndenienke 





1. heastes 





Pa.; most ins. before homurable In, Ad.', No; 








€. THE PARDONER’S TALE, 49 


“Take nat my name in ydel or amys.’ 

Lo, rather he forbedeth swich sweryng 

Than homyeide or many a eursed thyng. 356 
I seye that as by ordre thus it stondeth; 1644] 
This knoweth that hise heestes vnderstondetli 


Se.; abhominable f. honurable Ra. — 358. that om. 
hestes f. the seconde heste Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Lin., which has 
the correet reading over erasure; Har.*, Lich., Ash.'); oom 
heeste Har.?, Lich, Ash.'; comaundment f. heeste Pa., om, 
Ch., In., Ad.!; GL; of Jim om. Har.*; Ro.'; hem f. him Ash.!; 
‚bus t. this Ph’; Il. 358—356 om. Ash.* — 854. Tak not in 
ydel ne his name amys Har.; Tale f. Take Hat.; his f. my 
Bo.', Ph.2; tale f. name Pe., Ba., Lau.”, Lau.?, Mm., Ph., Ro.:, 
SL.'; ydilnesse f. ydel Pa.; Se., Hat.; Tc.!, Ras, Gl; Co.- & 
Pe.-groups (exe. Del.); nor f. or Phy., ne No.; Pa.; Ad.?; or 
om. Te., Ra., Gl; Co.- & Pe.-groups; amys om. Te.t; Bo.!, 
Ph.® — 855. he rather Har.“; Hat.; Ph; Th.; redeth here 
forbedeth he Ti.; forbade No., forbed(e) Pa.; Ra.t; fe f. swich 
No.; Se, om. Pa.; To.; 1. 355—80 om, Hel. — 356. Or f. 
Than Ra.’, Gl, Ad.?; Co., Lan., 51,%, Te.?, Ne, Har.', Cax.'; othir 
1. or Te; any £. manya E.; Te.%; eny ober rest of Co. 
Pe.-gr. (exe. Lin.), oother many Ad.*; Lin., othir Ras, 

many an othir th. Har.’, Ash.?; any ony ober th. Hat.; a om. 
Phy.; eursed om. Pe.-gr. (exe. Lin.); eurayng f. eursed fing 
In., Ad.! — 857. !hat om. Hod., In., Ad.‘, No.; Har*, Har.?; 
8e., Hat; Te.!; Co.-gr.; Pe-gr. (exe. Ba., Din.); it f. hat 
Gl; ek f. as Har.’; as om. Pa.; thus placed before bi 
Hat.; most MSS. of Pe.-gr.; (bat us as Ba., Lin.; as.ins, 
before it Bo.', Ph.*); ihat repeated after as Ash.’; fhus om. 
Bo,%; Ash.* has only I sey of this 1, then going on with 1. 
361; slandeth Hen., Phy., Dd., Hod.; Gg.; Pa., Ash.; Te.! (es), 
GL, Ad.?; Co., Lan., 81.2; Ph’, Ro. - 858. Thus f. This Dev., 
‚bat Pa.; knowein) E., Phy., Dd., Hai, Dev., Hod., Ch., In., 
8e.; Te.!, Gl; Pe.; they ins. betore that Phy., Dd, 
Hai,, Dey., Hod., In., Ad.', No,; Pa.; 8e.; Te.', Ra’; Gl; Har.", 
Te.*, Ne., Cax., Th.; he ins. ib. Har.t, ye Ad.?; li; that om. Te.'; 

John Koch, The Pardoners Prologus and Tale. 4 








































50 ©. THE PARDONERS TALE 


How pat the seconde heeste of god is that. 
360 And, forther ouer, I wol thee telle al plat 
[945] That vengeance shal nat parten from his hous 
That of hise othes is to outrageous: 
‘By goddes precious herte and by his nayles, 
364 And by the blood of Crist that is in Hayles! 
1652] Seuene is ıny chaunce, and thyn is eynk and treye! 


‚be £. hise Har.*, thys Ph; hise om. Pe.; goddes preceptia f, 
festie f. hecstes Phy., heeste In., Ad.!, dokys 
.. Bo, besten Ph.*; endirstonde Gg.; enderstandith Hen., Hod.; 
Pa.; Ra.*, GL, Ad.?; Co.: Ro.', endirfangith Phy., De 
whole L om. Ash.t; Lan.. Ii.; To. — 359. Now f. How Ad. 
first (hat om. In., Ad.'; behest Pa.; heeste om. Ra. Gl. 
om. Ro.! — 360. furthermore Phy., In., Ad.'; Har.'-g 
Ra, Gl.; Co-gr.; Ph, more orir No., forth ouer Te 
Bo.', Ph.%; tel the Phy.; Hat.; Ti.; Ro.t; the om. No.; Rat, 
To.; a £. al Har.‘, at Cnx. — 361. The f. That Harı, And 
Hel.; wil f£. shal Te.'; passe f. parten Phy.; Gg.; Lich, 
Ash.'; departe Se.; the f. his Phy.; Te.t, Ne., Uax.; hat f, his 
Hel., om. Hat. — 862. hise om. Hai., Dev.; oth Ne.; so f. fo 
Der., No., Ch.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Co., Lan., SL}, Har.., 
Hel., li.; Pe-gr.; to om. In, Ad.!; Har.‘, Har.*, Ash.t; Te’, 
Ne, Cnx.; foule ins. before outragious Se.; coln)tageous Har.': 
eoutrageous 8. — 363. Ey ins. before by Te, Ne, 
Har#, Hel,, bi., Cax.; cokkis f. goddes Pa.; by om. before his 
Phy.. Dev., No.: Pa.; Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Co.-gr. (exe. Te.t, Ne, 
'Cnx.); Pe.-gr. (exe. Lich,, Lin.. Ash.'). — 364. the om. Dev.; 
hin blöode f. the blood of Crist Hod.; Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Co.-gr. (exe, 
Th.; his om. Te.%); Pe-gr.; . In., No.; 
— 365. VIII f. Seuene Ra, Gl.; his £. my Ash.t; as S. 
Lich, Ash.’; also f. thyn is Har.t; his f. Ihyn Hat.; Pe.-gr. 
; y f. !hym Ash.*; is om. Dd., Hod.; 
e. Del.); five and Ihre 1. eynk 
or thre Te, V. and III Ras, 


“L 
Uhre Ad; Cosgr. (exo. Onx.t; V. & pre Harz, 








C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 51 


By goddes Armes! if thon falsly pleye, 

This daggere shal thurgh-out thyn herte go! 
This fruyt eometh of the bieched bones two: 
forsweryng, Ire, falsnesse, Homycide. 

Now, for the loue of Crist pat for vs dyde, 
Lete youre othes, bothe grete and smale! 
But, sires, now wol I telle forth my tale. 


Hel., V and III 1i.); Pe.-gr. (a f. and To.) — 366. Eyf. By Te., 
Ne., Har.#, Hel, li. Cax.; cokkis f. goddes Pa.; digne ins. 
before armes In., Ad.'; dere ib. Pa.; Dones f. armes Ad.t; 
and $., if Har.4; false f. falsly Sl, Ti; me add. after pleyle) 
Hat.; Te.', Ad.*; Co, Lan., 81.2, Har.?, Th.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Lau.', 
Lin, Mm., 81), pleyfe) with me Te.:, Ne, Hel., Ii 
Lau.', pl. to me Lin, Min.; false be Ra, fals me GI. 
‚pleye. — 867. gadder f. dagger Te}, daggard P 
thurgh Pa.; ou om. Phy., Hai, Dev., No.; Pa.; Se, Hat.; 
Te., Cor, & Pe-groups; hroug thine herte shall go Ra, 
@. — 368. or f. of Lau.>; bieche Hen.; Gg., Bo.; Ası.; 
tnilkte) #. the bieched Hat.; Pe.-gr. (thilke wickede b. Lin., thise 
To.; pe As); Th; ps butched GL, the cursid No., this 
cursed Be. f. the bieched, om. In., Ad.%; Ash‘; dony 1. bomes 
Ad.'; dise (disis) ib. No.; Hel.; 100 f. two In., Ad.', No.; Har.‘, 
Hel.; Lau, To. — 869. for sweryng the falsnesse A my 
side Ti.; falschede Ash; and ins. before Homieide Hai., Dev., 
No. Se.; Te; Tor, Ne, Cax., Th.; Bo. Del., Lin.. Ph,:, 
To; homicidie Ad.® — 370. the om, Hat.; god f. Crist In., 
Ad. Gl.; did deie Ad.® — 871. Late f, Lete In., Ad.t, Leveth 
Gg.; Har.t; Se., Hat.; Ra.», Gl. Ad.2; Uo,- & Pe,-groups; Leve 
Hod.; 76.1; Del.; Zetith Har.”, Pa., Asl.%, Late be Phy., No.; 
these f. youre Ro.'; swerynge f. othes Gg.; bothes Phy.; bothe 
om. No.; Ra’, Gl. — 372, Now f. But Ra, Gl; for I shal 
telle yow a merveilous tale Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. (ex0. Lin., which 
has the correot rending in later hand; gow fee Lich.; yow 
om. Ra.?); Th.; For certes it bringelh a man in mochell hale 
Te; for certez hit is ofte kawe of gret bale Ad.%; for 
ar 
























368 
[656] 


372 
[600] 


52 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


hise Riotoures thre, of whiche I telle, 
Longe erst er prime rong of any belle, 
Were set hem in a Tauerne to drynke. 
376 And as they sat, they herde a belle elynke 
[664] Biforn a eors was caried to his graue. 
That oon of hem gan callen to his knaue; 
‘Go bet’, quod he, ‘and axe redily 


380 What cors is this pat passeth heer forby, 
[668] 


eristes sake and herkne to my tale Co., S1.*; the same, 
but herkenith Har.’, Hel, Ti. Te., Ne, Cax.‘, Cax.* (these 
four om. to); And e good entent herkeneb m. t. Lan.; 
wy f. wol Ad.t; you ins, before /orth In., Ad.!; Gl. — 878. 
Riotours E. and most MS8.; riotoures (-ys) Dd.; Gg.; Se.; 


Co., Lan., Ne., Ii., Cax.!; Ba., Del.; thre om. No.; Pe.-gr.; of 
ins. before /hre Har.’; Ihe ins. before which Pa.; zew ins. 
before telle No.; Har; Ra, @.; Bo.', Del, Lau.‘ Ph.? — 
374. erst om. No.; Co.-gr.; banine) f. er Har.t; Gl; or of £ 
erst or Hat., or to Te}, Cax., ere to Bo.!; were ins. before 
ronge Te’, Cax.; had ins. after Ronge Phy.; or f. of Har., 
Asl.?; of om. Dev., In., Ad.'; Gg., Bo.’; Har-‘, Pa.; Hat.; 
Te.'-, Co, & Pe.-groups; he f. any In., No.; Gg.; dai ins. 
before belle Ph.* — 378. They udd. before were Del.; wiert f. 
set Hat.; Har.*, Ph; hem om. Phy., No.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ad. 
Po-gr.; hem placed after Tauern(e) Hai., Dev.; tavarde To. 
for ins. before to Hai., Dev., In., Ad.!, No.; Har.*, Pa; Se.; To.!; 
Co., Har.*, Hel.; Pe., Bo.', Mm., Ph.?, Ro.! — 876, As 1. And Ad.!; 
And om. Bo.*; yei seid ins after satte Lau.*, Ro.*; chynke f. 
elynke In.; Har.°; Pe, Lau.', 81.', rynge Te.%; Lich., Ash.! — 
377. Tofore £. Biforn No., A forne To.; was om. No.; hat ins. 
after cors Ra’, GL; Ii.; Th.; born £. caried Bo., brouzt Ph; 
‚be f. his Hart; Ra.’, A Har.® — 878. pan f. That Bo; Lan, 
S1.4 The toon No.; Har.’, Hel.; The oon GL; That om To.; 

ie; kan £. gan Bo.t; Pe., Ba; unto f. (0 Dev., In, AdıYz 

Laun.; to om. to hym a knane Pa., to him his km. 

8:9. To f. Go Bo.'; fast f. bet No., ıwete Har.® 380. 





©. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


And looke pat thou reporte his name weel.’ 

‘Sire‘, quod this boy, ‘it nedeth neneradeel, 
It was me toold, er ye cam heer two houres; 
He was, pardee, and old felawe of youres, 
And sodeynly he was yslayn to-nyght, 
ffor-dronke, as he sat on his bench vpright. 
Ther cam a priuee theef men elepeth deeth, 
That in this contree al the peple sleeth, 


it is £ is thin, etc, Lan., Ti.; it £. is Mm., was f. is Gl.; hat 
f. this Hod.; Hat.; Har.*; Pe.-gr. (exe. Ba,, Lau.?, Ra.?, Ash); 
this om. Har.*; Ba., Lau, Rn ?, Ash; Verka is f. passeth Gg., 
‚passed Ash.*; heer om. Phy., Hod.; 6; , Hat.; Te}, Ra? GL; 
forth by t. forby Hai, Hod, Oh Bo.3; 
Te.2, Ne, li, Cax., Th.; Pe, 
, faste by Co., Lan., 81.%, here by No 
381. looke om. Lich., Ash.'; bat om. No.; Har4; 

Bo.* has 1. 382 in the place of this one. 
this Te, Ne, Cax.; boy om. Pe., Ba., To.; he f. this boy 
Har.*; Hat.; ; Th; Ph.’, man Ro.', kraue rest of Pe.-gr. (but 
boy Lin.); but bat f. it Hart; ye mowe weele knowen by 
ryngyng of pe belle Bo.? — 888. he f. ye Phy., In, Ad.'; we 
£. ye Ph.’; he f. heer Ash.*, om. Hai., Dev.; {hre f. two Gg., 
Bo.%; Chn. begins again. — 384. som Iyme f. pardee No.; 
ouris f. youres Gg. — 385. Alf. And Se, Hat.; Te.'-gr.; 
Co-gr.; Pe-gr. (exe. To); subtanly Pa.; was he Pa.; Hat.; 
Te.!-gr.; Co.-gr. (he om, li.); Pe.-gr.; 3 Hay Phy., Hai., Dev., 
Hod., No.; Bo.?; Pa.; $e., Hat.; Te ‚and Pe.-groups; this f. 
to Pa.; Se.; Ra.t, Gl. — 386. was f. sat Del.; upon f. on Phy., 
Dev., Ho Bo.*; Pa.; Te.', Ra.”, Ad.?; Har.’; Pe., Ba., Del, 
Har.?, Lau.', Lau, Lich, Lin., An; Ra.®, Ro.!, Ro.*, 8L', 
To., Chn, Ash.', op Co., Lan., in Ph’, Ash.t; all night f. 
vpright 1i. — 887. for before ther Hel.; prince f. priuee Ro.'; 
that ins before men (man) Lan.; Del.; clepetl E., Hen., Ch.; 
Bo.*; Lau.?, Lin., eleped Co, eallith No.; Ph, eallen Se., 
Hat,, chepen Ad.', clepen all other MSS. — 8388. his f. thir 





54 C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


And with his spere he smoot his herte atwo, 
And wente his wey withouten wordes mo. 
He hatlı a thousand slayn this pestilence, 
392 And, maister, er ye come in his presence, 
[680] Me thynketh that it were necessarie 
fior to be war of swich an Aduersarie. 
Beth redy for to meete hym eweremoore: 
396 Thus taughte me my dame, | seye namoore.’ 
[634] By seinte Marie’, seyde this Tauerner, 
"The child seith sooth, for he hatlı slayn this yeer 


Hat.; Co, Lan., S1.%, Ne.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Lau., Lin., Ro.!, To., 
Chn.); comtrarie £. contree Har.t; this f. the Bi. 
Ne., Cax.'; Bo.', Ph.*, Ra.’; men f. peple Te.'; he ii 
sieeth Del; flep f. sleeth Lau.'; Har.® ends with thi 
389. his before spere om. To.; in two Pa.; Har., Tı 
ü., Cax.; Bo.', Ph.! — 390. wey om. Ro.! — 391. Gg.; Co., 
Lan., S1.%, Har.*, Hel., li., Ne., Cax.’ have 1. 392 for 391, and 
vice versä; slayne a thmusand li.; in ins. before fhis Hod.; 
in £. this In., Ad.), in his Ra.', - 392. he cam in your“ 
pr. Bo.%; ye om. Ash.'; fo f. in No.; Lich., Ash.'; his om. Ra.t 
— 898. ihynk yt Pa.; that om P a.; Co.-gr. (exe. Har>, Th); 
Bo.S, Ph‘, Rat; is f. were Hi ful ins. before necessarie 
Har.*, Pa.; ryzt ins. ib. Har.”, Hel.; Bo.', Ph.!; necessitie 
Bo.” — 39. of om. Har.*; an om. Bo.t; Lau.', Ro.%, SL, To., 
Ash.t; aduereite Bot: whole I. wanting li. — 395. Deth is 
f. Beth Te.*, Ne, Cax., Both Hod.; for om. Hai., Dev.; him 
om. In., Ad.! — 396. bis f. Thus Hod.; Bo.'; Ti, Cax.!; fadir 
f. dame No., modir To.; sey most MSS., seye Gg.; Se.; Lan., 
81%; Pe., Del., Lin., Mm.; whole 1. om. Ash.t — 397. Of. By 
Cax.; seinte E., Hen., In.; Gg.; 
Co., Lan, Ne, Cax.'; To.; seint all others; quod £. 
n ‚be £. this Har.*, Pa.; 81%; Bo,t, 
898, This 1. The Lan.; for om. Lin; slayn om. 
5 To, Ne., Cax., Th. (but cp. next 1.); alayn hath Ash.* 
E this No.; Te.'; Hat.; Co, Lan., SL, Har.’, Hel, Ne; 








€. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 55 


Henne ouer a Mile, with-Inne a greet village, 

Bothe man and womman, child, and hyne, and page; 400 
I trowe his habitacioun be there. Ins] 
To been auysed greet wisdom it were, 

Er that he dide a man a dishonour.” 

‘Ye, goddes Armes’, quod this Riotour, 404 
“Is it swich peril with hym for to meete? 1692] 
I shal hym seke by wey and eek by strete, 

I make auow to goddes digne bones! 


Pe.-gr. (exe. Lin., Ph.?, Ash.t); IZ. here li., to here Ba.; yeer 
om. Ad.*; his yer om. here, but ins. at beginning of next I. 
Ad.! — 399. Hens (hennes, etc.) Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod., 
No.; Har.‘, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Te.!-, Co.-, Pe.-groups; but f. ouer 
Lau.?; in f. with-Inne In., Ad.'; Ra’, Gl; To, Ne, Cax., 
Th.; slayne ins. before in Te, Cax., Th. — 400. Bothe om. 
at beginning, but ins. before child Hai., Dev.; slain (s. 1398) 
ins. before man Te.'; and om. before womman Ash.*; and 
ins. before childe Ash.; yong ins. ib. Del.; and om. after 
‚child Phy., Dd., Hod.; Bo; Cax.?; hewe f. hyne Gg., hynde 
Bot: hyme child Se.; and hyne om. Hui., Dev., No.; Har«, 
Pa.; Hat.; Te.'-, Co.-, Pe.-groups (exe. Cax.?). — 401. that ins. 
before his Se.; Ti; dy f. be S1.", om. Lau.'; right ins. before 
there Li; Del. — 402. weile) ins. after be No.; Se.; nede f. 
wisdom No. — 408. do f. dide No.; Se.; pat (f. a) dishonour 
Har.*, to d. Har.?, such d. Ti., to greet d. Del.; a om. before 
dishonowr No.; Hat.; Te.', Ad.?; Co., Lan., SL, Th.; Pe.-gr. 
(exe, Ba.). — 404. merey f. Armes Ra’, GL; saide f. quod 
Te.%, Ne, Har.?, Hel, li, Cax.; hasardowr f. Riotour Del. 
— 405. It is Phy.; so gret a f. swich In, Ad.'; a ins, 
after suche Uh.; with om. In., Ad.'!; In f. him S1'; with him 
‚om, Ch.; /or om. Hai., Dev., Hod., Ti, Ad.!, No.; Hat.; To. — 
406. dale f. wey No.; Se.; Har.’, Hel, Te, Ne., Cax.!; stile 
Hat.; Tl; Lau.', Ph.?; stie the other NSS. of the Pe.-gr.; or 
f. and eek Hel.; Del.; eck om. Phy. Hat.; Ra.?, GL, Ad.?; 
Pe.-gr.; whole 1. om. li. — 407. Har.® transposes 11. 403 







































C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


To lyıe and dyen ech of hem for oother, 

As though he were his owene ybore brother. 
And vp they stirte, and dronken in this rage, 
And forth they goon towardes that village 
Of which the Tauerner hadde spoke biforn, 


And many a grisly ooth thanne han they sworn, 420 
ee [708] 


'Th.); Pe.-gr. (exe. Lich., Ra.?, Chn., Aslı.!; handes Bo.'); I pligte 
jo.; Ra, Gl; hight f. plight Co., Lan., Har.*, Te?, Ne., Cux.', 
kmytt 81.2 — 415. to ins. before dye Pe., Del., Har.*, Lau.', 
Mm., Ph.?, Ra.?, Ro., S1.’, Chn.; üke f. ech Hat.; Te.’, Ad; 
Co., Lan., $1.%, Ne., Cax.; Pe., Ba, Har.‘, Lau.', Lau, Lin., 
Ra.*, Ro.%, S1.', To., Chn., euerych Har.?, ilke oon Del, Mm., 
Ro.'; of hem om. Lin.; he f. hem Har.t; with 1. for Hen., 
Phy.; Gg., Bo.; Har.“; Se., Hat.; Lan, Har.’, Hel., li, Te.:, 
Ne., Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr.; to f. for Co., 81.2 — 416. like as f. As 
though Hel., Though that li.; As om. Ne.; though om. Pa.; 
Har.?; they weeren brother and brother Del.; is f. were Hel. 
ybore Hen., Dd., Hni., yborn E., bore Gg., om. Th.; Lin., Ph.’ 
sworne f. ybore In., Ad.'; Har.*, Pa.; Te.!-gr.; Co.-gr. (exe. d, 
ax, Th); Min.; dere ib. Ti.; born(e) £. ybore all other M8i 
412. they vp st. Ra.’, GL; vpstert they Hel.: stirte E,, Hen., 
Phy., Dd., Hai., In.. Ad.'; SL%, T Ro.', To., sturten Bo. 
sterte (starte, etc.) all other MSS.; al f. and Hen., Phy., Dd., 
Hai., Dev., Hod., No.; Har.*, Pa., Ash.?; Se.; To.', Ad.*; Co-gr.; 
‚bronkyn Hod., drynken Ra.’; that 1. this Del. — 418. for £. 
forth Te.*; goon om. Hat.; toward(e) Phy., Dev., Hai.. In., 
Ad.', No.; Pa., Ash.?; So, Hat.; To.-!, Co.-, Pe.-groups (exe. 
Pe., Del.); the f. that Ti; Ba., this Bo.', Ph.?; viage Ph 
— 419. that t. Ihe Ch.; hab f. hadde Har.*; Hat.; To.'-gr. 
(of spoken hath G1.); Co.-gr. (exc. Har.?, Hel.); Pe.-gr. (exo 
Bo.!, Del); spak t. hadde spoke No,; Se.; Bo ', Del.; 1 spoke 
Yy; er Ins. after spoke, ete. In., Ad.}, No.; 1.2; Ro.'; her 
; toforn No.; Ro.'; aforn Ad.* — 420. thanne om. 
1, No.;. Ash.4; Te, Ne, Har.', Hel, Ii, Cax, Th; 
Per Del; ber f. thanne Ph.’; thei han y-sworn Ash.?; hath 








58 €. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


And Öristes blessed body they to-rente: 
Deeth shal be deed, if that they may hym hente! 
Whan they han goon nat fully half a Mile, 
424 Right as they wolde han troden ouer a stile, 
[712] An oold man and a poure with hem mette. 
This olde man ful mekely hem grette, 
And seyde thus, ‘now, lordes, god yow see!’ 


Hat.; Har?; Ro. — 421. bodi blessed Ad.*; they om. Dev.; 
Bo.', Pl.%; han ins. before they To.; all ins. before to-rente 
Hai., Dev., In., Ad.!; Pa; GL; Te.t; Bo.', Del, Ph, Ro. — 
422. That added before deth Se. Hat.; Pe-gr.; dede and 
dethe transposed Ra.t; peef f. deeth Lau.'; and f. if that Tat; 

; that om. Hen., Phy., No.; Gg., Bo.2; Se, Hat,; 81%, Di; 
Pe., Bu., Bo, Del., Lich,, Ph, Ras, Ash.!, Ash.t; we f. they 
No.; Te."gr.; Co-gr. (he Hel); Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.%, Ph.>, Ra); 
moun f. may Dd., mow Hai., Dev., now Hod.; may om. Hat.; bef. 
hy Hel.; hym om. Ru.? — 428. Har.* transposes Il. 423 & 424; 
And ins, before ıwhan Hod.; Te.!; Than han they, &e. In., Ad.!; 
'hadde 1. han Phy., Hod.; So.; Mm., gan S1.%; dut £. nat fully 
Phy.: halfom. Hen.; Har.t, Pa.; Se,, Hat.; Te.', Gl, Ad.*; Co.-gr.; 
Pe.-gr. (exc. Ro.'). ha f. hem Ad.', a Gg.; 
torned t. troden Ha, tryned Mm., gone Tot, 
Ne, Cax.; To; on f. oner Gl. — 495. And f. An Co.; Bas, 
SL’; old power man Pa.; Se.; Ra.*, GL, Ad.t; Te, Ne, Hart, 
., Cax.', Th.; Bo.', Har.t, Lau.t, Lin, Ph.?, Ro.t, To, 
old and a pore man Hat.; Te.!; Co. Lan. 81%; Pa, 
Del, Lau, L Mm., Rat, Ro,%, 81.', Chn., Ash.'; old and 
‚Ph. 



























he Inn, bafbre'mnahle Pa; 
Ad’; Lan., SL, Hei, Ti; the; meit Har.>; with lem 
meite om. Te." — 496. This olde man om. Pa; Tel; Tius 
mekely the olde man, &e. S1.t; make f. man Hel; and ins. 
before fül Pa; wol f. fül In., Ad.'; Ae ins. before Aem In., 

4 Pa; Ayım £ hem Ro.’ — 427. seydyn Gp.; thna om. 











C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 59 


The proudeste of thise Riotoures three 428 
Answerde agayn, ‘what, carl with sory grace, 
Why artow al forwrapped saue thy face? 
Why Iyuestow so longe in so greet age? 

This olde man gan looke in his visage, 432 
And seyde thus, ‘for I ne kan nat fynde 


[716] 


1720] 


Dev.; Te; Th.; now om. Har.*, Pa.; Te.2, Ne., Ii, Cax.; To; 
lordynges f. lordes Har.*, Pa.; Te.’; Tc,*, Ne,, Har.*, Hel,, Ti, 
Cax., Th; lord(e) Hat; Del.; yee f. yow No.; Hel.; save f. see 
No.; Del.; No. ndds a spurious L, What is yeeur will for to 
have. — 428. And add. before thee Del.; This f. The Lich.; 
the f. thise Ad.'; Har.*; riotoures (-is) Dä., In.; Gg.; Har.t; 
'8e.; Co,, Lan., Hel., Ii.; Ba., Del., To., Chn.; Riotours E. and all 
other MSS.; ryottes f. riotoures Ph.” — 429, unswared Ba,, 
unswerd Chn.; agayn om. Te.*, Ne, Har., Hel., Ii., Cax.; 
that £. what Ash; cherl (chorle, ete.) f. carl In.. (chir Ad.'; 
Gg.; Ash; Se., Hat.; Ne. (charl), Cax., Th.; Pe.-gr. (cherlde 

charle Bo.', carl Ph.2); and cald f. what carl Ad.?; an 
ins. after with Har.?, Hel. (and), li.; hard(e) f. sory Pa.; Se., 
Hat.; Te.’-gr.; Co-gr. (exe. Ne.); Pe.-gr. (exe. Ra.*, To., Asl.'), 
hardi Ne.; Ra.’, Ash.'; olde f. sory To.; meschaunce f. sory 
‚grace Har.*, which leaves a blank after 1. 429 and 1. 430; 
ful boystoysle f. what carl, ete. No., which MS. makes a new 
line of the last words of this one: What how Chorll with sory 
grace. -— 430. what f. Why Pa.; thow om. GL; al om. Gg.; 
Hat.; alle placed after forwrapped Bo.', Ph: al for twice 
Ad.'; for om. Har.'; /ul f. for Gl; wryed £. wrapped li.; al— 
face om. To.; the £. thy Bo.', Del. — 431. Why Iywestow om, 
"To. which contraots the rest of this 1, with the first words 
of 1. 480 into one; Iyggist . Iyuest Gg.; so longe om. Har.*; 
to ins. before #00 Del.; s0 before greet om. Phy., Dev.; To.', 
Ra, GL; Ti; an ins. before age Har.* — 482. began Pa., 
‚can f. gan Ba.; to ins. before loke Pa.; Ash.'; loked f. gan 
doke Ro.'; on £. in Bo.t; Har.t; hir (her) f. his No.; Te.t, Ne., 
"Har.?, Hel, Ii., Cax. — 438. Sayyng f. And seyde Ad.*; for 








60 6. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


A man, though pat I walked in to ynde 

Neither in Citee, ne in no Village, 
436 That wolde chaunge his youthe for myn Age, 
[724] And therfore moot I han myu Age stille 

As longe tyme as it is goddes wille, 

Ne deeth, allas, ne wol nat han my Iyf; 

440 Thus walke I Iyk a restelees kaityf, 
1728] And on the ground which is my moodres gate 


om. Ph’; that ins. ufter for Har.*; ne E., Hen., Dd., Hai, 
Der., No.; Gg., Bo.'; Ash.; om. by all others; none f. mat 
Bo.}, Ph. — 484. what ins. after man Hel.; hat om. Phy.; 
Gg.: Pa.; Hat.; Te.-gr.; Te, Ne, Har.:. Hel., I, Cax., Th; 
Pe-gr.; walk(e) No.; Har.‘; Te.'; Te.2, Ne, Har., Hel, Ii, 
Cax.; Bo.}, Del, Ph.?; wolde 1. walked Lau.:, Ro.t; wold walke 
Ash.t; onto £. in to Lan., 81.2 — 485. nouthir £. Neither Pa; 
li.; Del., nothir Te.!; To. Ner Ra.t; town f. Oitee Del.; nor 
f. ne E.; Har.’, li, neithir In, Ad.'; Bo.2; Ra, GL; Mel; 
no Del., ner Mm., nothir To.; noon ne in v. Har.t; othir f.mo 
No.; no om. In., Ad.'; Pa.; Hat. ; Co.-gr. (exc. Hel., TI 
ins. after non Te.}, manere ins. ib. Se. — 496. wol ( 
Der.; Har.t, Pa.; Se., Hat.; To.'-, Co.-, Pe-groups (exe. Lin.); with 
£. for To.'; Del. — 487. most(e) f. moot Lan., Te, Ne, Har.) 
(I must), Hel., Ii., Cax.; holde f. han Gg. — 488. it om. Ash.t 
— 489. And f. Ne Phy.; Har.t; Nor li.; Ph.%, No Del.; dofh f. 
deeth Te; will not allas Pa.; (second) ne om. Phy.; Gg.; 
Pa; GL; Te, Ne., Har.*, Hel,, li, Cax.; Bo.', Har.%, Lich., 
Lin., Ph.%, Ra.%, To. Ash’, Ash.t; mil (nel) £. ne wol Ta, 
Ad; Hat; Co., SL, Ti.; Pe., Ba., Del, Lau.', Lau), Ph, 
Ro.', Ro, 81); nat om. Ad.! — 440. This f. Thus Adi; 























Recheles f. restelees Phy., Ch., In., Ad.', 
Se; Ra*, GL; SL, Te. 
Ypon f. And on Har', li; my f. the Bo.t; (hat ins. after 
which Si%; my om. Dev.; To.; moder Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exe. 


Pr 








C, THE PARDONER’S TALE, 


I knokke with my staf, bothe erly and late, 
And seye, “leeue mooder, leet me In! 

Lo, how I vanysshe, fessh, and blood, and skyn! 
Allas, whan shul my bones been at reste? 
Mooder, with yow wolde I chaunge my cheste, 
That in my chambre longe tyme hath be, 

Ye, for an heyre elowt to wrappe me! 

But yet to me she wol nat do that grace, 

for which ful pale and welked is my face. 


Lin.; mode Del... — 442. with om. Ad.'; bothe om. Har.*, 
tgr.; Co.-gr. (exe. Har.*); Pe.-gr. (exe. Lich., 
erlich Hat; Th. — 448. If. And Phy.; 
says Pa.; to her ins. after say Cax.*; come ins. before inne 
Del. — 444. 1 om. Ch.; wanssche (vanche, ete.) In., No.; Hat.; 
Del., Har, Lau.!, Lich.. Ro.', Ash.', wane Har.*; Lan., wanse 
Ra.*, GL, Ad.*; Co., 81.2; Ohn., want Pa., wange Ash.*, fanysche 
Lin. ; body f. blood Phy.; bothe ins. before flessh Gg.; Lan.; blessh 
f. flessh S1.'; blode f. flesh Har.*, Hel.; flessh om. Hod.; and 
before blood om. most MSS., extant E., Hen., Ch.; Gg.; Har-f, 
Ash.2; Co. — 445. whal I f. whan shul Lau.*; shal Hen., Phy., 
Hod., No.; Gg., Bo.!; Pa.; Hat.; Ra’, Gl.; Co-gr. (exe. Co., 
Lan.); Bo.', Lin., Ph.2, Ph’, Ra.>, Ro.', 81.'; lones (2) f. bones 
Lan., body To.® — 446. my ins. before modir Pa.; than ins. 
after you Te.'; wol fwil) f. wolde In.; Har.‘; Hat.; Te, 
81%; Ba, Lau, Lich, Ash’; in £ my To? — 447. And f. 
That Ra’, Gl.; in om. Gl.; Lin.; tyme om. Del; haue f. hath 
Ra’; Co., 81, Hel. — 448. I f. Ye Phy.; Therfore f. Ye for 
Te.'; and in 1. for Pa.; hier (hyer) f. heyre (here, ete.) Bi 
Har.?, Lau.', Lau.*, Lich., Mm., Ro.*, S1.!, Ash.!, higer Ash. 
eloth 8. elowt Phy., Hai., Dev.; in ins. before me Phy., Dd., 
Hai,, Dev,, Hod., In., Ad.'; Har.*; Se,; Te.?, Ne., Har.*, Hel., 
di, Cax., Th.; Del., Ro.', To.; in add. after me No. — 449. 
Ze f. she Gg., Bo.t; wold Bo.t; wol she Te.'; Del.; nyl f. wol 
Bo.', To.; wil doo no grace Chn., Ro.! — 450. wol welked 
and pale In., Ad.', ful welkid and p. Pa.; ful wykked und p. 


444 
[733] 








62 €. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


But, sires, to yow it is no eurteisye 
452 To speken to an old man vileynye, 
[740] But he trespasse in word, or elles in dede. 
In huoly writ ye may your self wel rede: 
“Agayns an oold man, hoor vpon his heed, coram ca- 


456 Ye sholde arise; wherfore I yeue yow reed: "sonsare 


[74] Ne dooth vn-to an oold man noon harm now, 


Bo; all f. ful Ra’; all f. and Gl. Ad.; hale f. pale Co.; 
pale and om. Hat.; Pe.-gr., Th.; wreched f. welked Te.*, Ne., 
Har.?, Hel., Ii., Cax., wickid Lin. — 451. And f. But Te, 
Ne. Cax.; Pe.; nys f. is Co.; maner ins. after no No. — 
452. vnto f. to Har.*; Ad.!; Lan., Th.; Bo.', Lin., Ph.“, Ph.%, 
SL", Ash.', Ash.*, ondil Co.; Pe., Ba., Har?, Lau.!, Lich, Min,, 
Ra.?, Ro.:, 81.', Chn.; eny f. an No., and Chn.; any ins. before 
vilanye Phy.; Ti.r— 458. yif ins. after but Pa.; I f. he Pa; 
To, Ne, Har.‘, Hel., li, Cax.!; trespassid No.; Pa.; Hur, 
Hel., li.; Mm., Ro.', To.; othir ins. before in worde A: 
Ne., Har.’, Hel, Ii., Cax.; will £. word In., Ad.!, wurdis Bo, 
ober f. or Co., eyber Lan., Th.; elles om. Phy., No.; A: 
Hat.; Lan., Te.?, Ne., Har.?, Hel., Ii., Cax., Th.; Lich., Asl 
in om. before dede Har.*, Ash.*; Har.’, Hel. — 454. Pa. 
transposes this and the next two Il: 455, 456, 454; your self‘ 
placed before yee may Pa.; Ye may your selfe in holy wr.« 
&c. Te.*, Ne, Har.’, Hel, Ii., Cax.; moun I. may Dd., moıw 
Hai., Dev., Hod.; your selven In., Ad.!; Gg.; Ash.2; yef. wel Pa.; 
wel om. In., Ad.', No.; Ash.?; Hat.; Te.*, Ne., Har.*, Hel, I 
Cax.; Del., Lich., Ash! — 455. This and next L om, Gg.; 
U; Ne dothe nat to f, Agayns 81°; hore f. old Har.’; man 
om. Gl.; and ins. before hore Dev.; wAoor f. hore Ash.*, door 
Ph.*; on f. vpon No, — 456. shal (shul) Hen.; Bo.t; Ash,?; 
Hat.; To.'-gr.; Oo., 81%; Lich, Lin., Ph“, Ra.:, Ro., Ash.t 
be avisede f. arise Te.’, avise you Aslı.'; therfore Be,, Hat.; 
Pe.-gr.; Th.; yeue om, Hod., No.; Har.*, Pa.; Te.%, Ne, Hel., 
Cax., Th.; Lieh., Ash.'; yow telle f. yeue you reed Ha 
457. As 1. Ne No.; Ne om. Gl.; Del.; Do GL; 81%, Li,; nat 










































C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 63 


Namoore than pat ye wolde men did to yow 

In age, yif that ye so longe abyde; 

And god be with yow, where ye go or ryde! 460 
I moot go thider as I haue to go. 1748] 


(nouzt) ins. after doth Dev.; Gl; Co., Lan., 81%; To.; to k 
unto Dev., Oh., In, Ad.!, No.; Ashıt; Se; GL; Co-gr. (exe. 
Th.); Ro.‘, To., as to Lau.', ontil Rat; and f. an Pe.; no olde 
man To, Ne., Har.*, Hel,, Ii., Cax.; man om. li.; more £, noon 
Har.'; noon om. Se., Hat.; Ra., Gl; Te.‘, Hel., Cax.; Pe,-gr. 
(exe. Del); as ins. before now Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th. — 458. 
Whole 1, om. Ii.; Lin.; Ne f. Na (No) Lan.; To.; Na om. 
Ash.?; han om. Co., Te.*; hat om. Plıy., In-, Ad.', Hod., No.; 
Gg.; Har.*, Ash.? (Pa. places it after wold); Se., Hat; Te.', 
Ra’, Gl; Lan., SL’, Ne, Har.’, Hel., Cax., Th.; Pe-gr.; ye 
om. SL"; ye wolde om. In., Ad.'; Te.-gr.; Co, 81.3; pat ins, 
before men Bo.t; man f. men Ch., an old man In. Ad.!; 
a man Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod.; Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th.; wolde do 
f. did Te.t; onto f. to Ra.’, GL; 81.2; to om. Dd., Hai, Dev.; Bo.2; 
Be, Hat; Th.; Pe-gr. (exc. Del, Lich., Ra, To., Ash.‘). — 
459. Into f, In Del.; yif In; Gg.; Pa., Ash; Del, Lau 
Lich., Min., Ro.%, $1.', Chn., Ash.', if E, and the other MSS.; 
hat om. No.; 8e.; Te, Ne, Har.’, Hel, li... Cax.; so long 
yl No.; may ins. after yec Har., Ash.? (mow); Th., Se. 
after longe; shuld Te.:, Ne, Cax., schwul! Har.’, Hel., Ti. ins. 
äb,, but so om.; Zonge om. Cax.'; /yme ins. after longe 81. — 
‚460. yow om. Te.*; #0 ins. after where) Har.t; Se.; Ne.; that 
ins. ib. Pa.; Lin.; whepir £. where No,; Hat.; Ad.?; Oo, Lan., 
SL#, Har.’, Hel, li, Th.; Pe-gr. (exe. Bo.', Lin, Ph.*, Ro.', 
Ash‘). — 461. moote E., Phy., Ch.. Hod.; Bo,2; Ash.’; Hat.; 
Ra’, GL, Ad.*; Lan., Sl, Th.; Pe., Ba., Har.:, Lau,®, Lich., 
Zin., Mu, Ro.', Ro., To., Ohn., Ash.'; musi(e) No.; Se.; Te, 
Nre., Har., Hel., Ti, Cax.; ther f. thider Bo.:; per ins. before 
«zes Co, Lan, li; where ins. ib. 81.5 Bo.'; there f. as 
for ins, before to Dev. No.; Del.; do f. go Phy., 
Hai., Hod.; Ra, Gl; Te”, Ne, Har.’, Hel, li. 






















































64 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


‘Nay, olde cherl, by god, thou shalt nat so! 
Seyde this oother hasardour anon, 


464 "Thou partest nat so lightly, by Seint lohn! 
1752] Thou spak right now of thilke traytour deeth, 


That in this eontree alle oure freendes sleeth, 
Haue heer my trouthe, as thou art his espye! 


468 Telle wliere he is — or thou shalt it abye, 
(756) By god and by the hooly saerement! 


for, soothly, thou art oon of his assent 


Cax. — 462. We ins. before Nay Pe.; bi god old cherol Phy,, 
by god om. Pa.; se f. so li.; Ph.” — 468. hat f, this Har.* 
ulde f. oother Co.; oother om., but fo hym ins. before anom 
Phy.; bis(e) ober hasardours Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Ra); Th.; 
rigt ins. before Anon No. — 464. thou departist not fro vs 
so soon Pa.; no f. nat so Ad.'; nat om. Aslı,! — 465. Now 
{how spakist No. Now speke Bo.! f. Thou spak right now; 
speeke Hen., Ch.; Gg., (Bo); spoke In., Ad.’; spakest Phy., 
Hai., Dev., (No.); Lan., To.%, Ne. Cax., Th.; Bo.', Ph, Ash.t; 
that 1, thilke In., No.; Har.*; Te.‘, Ne., Har.*, Hel., Ii, Cax. 
Bo.', Ph.!, As that ilke Ro’; Ra.”; fhilke om. A, 
traitours Hat. — 466. al ins. before this, but om. before 
oere Del.; the f. this Ch.; oure cuntre Gg. — 467. as f. Haue 
Pa; here om. To.; as om. Phy., Hod., In., Ad.}, No.: Se; 
Ad.’; To’, N Har.?, Hel., Ii., Cax., Th.; Del.; I wene f. as 
Te.'; his om. Dev.; Pa.; To.; espye E., Hen., Phy., Dd. 
Gg., Bo.!; Ash.!; Th.; Ro.', Ash.*; spie Hod.; Gl.: Bo.t, Ph 
aspye the other MSS. (a spie Pa.; Del., Har., To.). — 468, me 
ins, after felle Te.'; S1.t; elles ins. after or Har.*; Se.; Pe.-gr.; 
Th.; schalt thow Del.; it om. Ch., In., No.; Har.*, Pa.; Se, 
(exe. Cax.?); Pe-gr.; dyfe) 1. abye No; 
Cax.’, Th 































1, om. Ash.* 


Hl om 





ho same and Dootäign om. Ti.; eher f. soothly Ch.;, 


©. THE PARDONER'S TALE, 


To sleen vs yonge folk, thon false theef!! 
‘Now. sires’, quod he, ‘if bat yow be so leef 
To fynde deeth, turne vp this croked wey, 
for in that groue I lafte hym, by my fey. 
Vnder a tree, and there he wol abyde; 
Noglht for youre boost he wol him no thyng hyde. 
Se ye that ook? right there ye shal hym fynde. 


Pa.; Te.}, Ne., Cax., surely Bo,', Ph, soth(e) Hat; Te.'; Ph.; 
oon om, No.; Gg.; Hat.; Te.'; Pe.-gr.; Th.; Ash.* sontracts 
this I. and the following one into one: To sle us yonge folk 
‚bou art of his assent false thefe. — 471. schewe f. sleen 
Har.t; thise £. vs Pa.; folk om. Bo..; be f. thow Har.*; thom 
om. Pa.; Ra.’; old f. false N 472. sire Lan.; certis t. 
sires To.; quod he om. Har.', Pa.; Se.;.To.'-gr.; Co.-gr. (exe. 
Cax.2); Pe.-gr.; an ins. before if Har.'; syn t. ifOg.; if om. 
Te.'; 81%; pat om. Phy., No.; Pa.; Se.: Ra.'; Pe.-gr.; Th.; yet. 
yow E., Phy-, Hod., Ch. In., Ad.', No.; Gg.; Pa.; it be to 
yom £. bat yow be Se.; Te.'-, Co.-, Pe,-groups (fa om, Lich 
To., Ash.'); so om. Ash.?; Te.’, Ne, Har.’, Hel., li, Cn 
Rat, To., Ash.t -- 478. vp f. deeth Te.'; turneth In., Ad.'; 
Pa.; fwrne om. Dev.; aukid 1. eroked Har.? — 474. this L. that 
To.’; gone Bo.t, grene To. f. groue, om. li.; saw f. lafte Ad.t; 
I sawe him last Te.’, Hel. (sy & saw), I him saw last Ne., 
Cax. f. I lafte hym; way f. fey Lau.! — #75. and om., wyl 
‚hehym self a.Phy.; woleE., &e.,wolde Hod.; Te.'; . Net. 
Noght Har.*, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ra.’, Gl, A Lan., 81%, 
(exe. Del.); Noghtom. No,; Ashı Ne., Har.', Hel,, 
Del.; all ins. before your No.; Ash.t; yon f. youre 
best f. boost Phy.; Hel., 0 
nyll Hai... Dov.; Har.‘, Ash.?; So., Hat. 
Ba, Bo.', Del. Lau.', Lau’, Mm., Ph.?, Ph.?, Ro.', Ro.’, SL, 
Chn.; nothyng hym 'Te.*, Ne,, Cax.; Ash.t; not f. nothyng Hod., 
No.; Gg.; Hat, nowt Del. — 477. yonder f. ther Th.; eke f. 
ook Bo.’, Ph.*, Ro.'; right om. Bo.*; Ra., Gl., A lı; shal 
E., Hen., Phy., Hod., Ch., In., Ad.', No.; Bo.?; 6.', Rat; 


John Koch, The Purdoner's Prologac nnd Tale 


472 
[760] 


476 
1264] 








'66 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


God saue yow, pat boghte agayn mankynde, 
And yow amende! thus seyde this olde man, 


480 And euerich of thise Riotoures ran, 
1768] Ti] he cam to that tree, and ther they founde 


Of Horyns fyne of gold ycoyned rounde 
Wel ny an VIII. busshels. as hem thoughte, 


484 No lenger, thanne, after deeth they soughte, 
[772] But ech of hem so glad was of that sighte, 


81°, Har.”, Ii,, Th.; Del., Lau.', Ra.’, shuld Lau*, shulln) all 
‚other MS88.; ye after shall (shul) Te.', Ra.”, Gl; 81.%, Har.? — 
478. you ins. after bowghl 81.5 al f. agayn Phy., No.; Te. 
Ne. Har.*, Hel,, Ti, Cax.‘; Del., To.; geine Lan., om. Hat.; 
kynde om. Har.? — 479. thus om. Phy.; Ash.?; To.; Mat £. (his 
1. — 480. Than f, And Th.; ech f. ewerich No.; the £. Ihise 
Ro.; riotourys (-s) Gg., Bo.%; Har.‘; Co., Ne., li, Cax.!; Ba., 
To., Chn., treytours No. hasardoris Del., Riotours E. and 
the rest; fast ins. before ran No.; Se.; so Ihey ins. ib. Te.t, 
Ne., Cax.', do bei Har.’, Hel., li, they Del.; tho Bo.! >— 481. 
he E., Hen., Dd., Ch.; Ash.?; they all other MSS.; the f. that 
No.; Har.“, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Te.-', Co,-, & Pe,-gronps; and om. 
Phy.; Ash.’; feyf. they Dä.; they om. To. — 482. Of om. Se., Hat.; 
Pe-gr. (exe, Lin.); Th ve f. fyme Ch., Ad.t; of fyne gold 
Se, of golde finde Hat., of gold fyme Pe.-gr.; Th.; of om. 
before gold No.; Te.*, Ne, Har., Hel, Ii., Cax.; I-erowned 
f. yeoyned Phy.; Ra’, Gl; Chn., coyned No.; Pa.; Del., 
I coruen 81., I. cownyd Hel., To.; and coyned Bo.', Ph? — 
483. fulle f. Wel Bo.', Ph,%, Wil Ro.'; nere f. ny Del.; and 
f. an Hai.; an om. No.; Bo.; Pa.; Ash.*; VIII, or eighte Ex, 
Hen., Phy., Dä.-gr. (exe. No.); Gg.; Ash.t; Te}, Ne, Cax., 
VIL. or seuen all other MS8. (but an before seven Se.; Ad.2); 
me f. hem Har,‘ — 484. Ihen (f. thanne) placed after dethe 
li.; Ash.t; om. To.; ne ins. before soughte Se.; To. — 485. 
leff 1, glad No.; were f. was No.; Del.; was so gladde Lan., 
Ti; the f. that Hen., Phy., Däd.-gr. (exe. No.); Gg,; Ash,* 
Te.!, Ad.?; Co., Lan., S1.® 486. That for f. for bat Hat.; 







































©. THE PARDONER’S TALE, 


for pat the floryns been so faire and brighte, 

That doun they sette hem by this precious hoord. 

The worste of hem, he spak the firste word: 458 
“Bretlieren‘, quod he, “taak kepe what I seye! 1776] 

My wit is greet, tlough pat I bourde and pleye. 

This tresor hatlı Aortune vo-to vs yeuen 

In myrtbe and loliftee oure Iyf to Iynen, 

And lightly as it comtl, so wol we spende. [7807 


‚bat om. Phy.; Se.; pese f. the Bo, tho To., om. Gg.; Ash.t; 
were so faire Phy., In., Ad.', No.; 86,5’ Gl.; Har.?; Aslı.!; so 
faire were Har.'; Ra.'; Te, Ne. Hel. Cax.; Lich. Mm. 
(warne), Ra, Ash.'; 80 faire ben Hat.; To.‘, Ad.*; Co., Lan, 
SL%, Ti, Th; Pe«-gr. (exe. Del. Lin., Mm., Ra, Ash.', 
Ash); bright E. & most MBS.; so brigt Ra.s, Gl.; Lin., Ph.'; 
schon 80 4. been so faire and Del. — 487. Than t. That Hat.; 
A down t. That doun Del.; down om. Te.'; sate 
Ne., Cax., syite Th.zupon £. hem Har.’; hem om. Hat.; 

Ph.?; hat £. this No.; Har.*; Har.; Lan. 
Ash.!, Ash.t; the f. this Pa.; Hat.; Te.'-gr.; 
Lan., 812, Te‘, Ne. Hel., Cax., Th; rest of Pe.-gr. — 
488, zongest {. worst Har.'; De.'; hem om. Pa.; he om. Der., 
Hod., No.; Gg.; Har.‘; Hat; Te.'; Li, Th.; Lich., Ash.'; bo 
f. he Lan., s0 Ra.’ — 489. brothir Pa.; Te.'; quod he om. 

Har.‘; To.; fükep Har.*; Lan.; Lin.; hede f. kepe Hai., De 

In, Ad,', No.; Te.'; Hat; Pe-gr.; thyng 1. taak kepe 6; 
that ins. after what Hen., Dä., Ch.; As; Mm.; I shal say 
Har.! — 490. that 1. though Ad.'; al thouz f. though bat Te; 
bat om. Phy., No.; Hat; Te, Ne., Har.’, Hel,, li, Cax., Th.; 
Per-gr,; or_f. and No.; Ash.! — 491. fortune hathe us To.; to 
f. en-to In, Ad.', No.; Har.‘, Pa , Hat.; Te.gr.; 00. 
Lan., 81%, Th.; Pe.-gr. (Ra. til, To. om.); gyven (given) No.; 
Har.‘; Co., yonen Ph? — 492. in ins. after and Del.; Jolifte 
E., Dä., Ch.; iolitee Hen. and all other MSS.; lifes Ph.!; for 
to Iyven In., Ad.'; Ti. — 498. As f. And Te.', Ad’; as ins, 
before lightly Hod.; s0 ins. before as Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Del., 

ze 





©, THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


goddes procious dignitee! who wende 

To-day that we sholde han so fair a grace! 
196 But myghte this gold be caried fro this place 
F84] Hoom to myn hous, or elles vn-to youres — 
for wel ye woot pat al this gold is oures — 


Thanne were we in heigh felicite 
500 But, trewely, by daye it may nat be 
[788] Mon wolde seyn Pat we were theues stronge, 


And for oure owene tresor doon vs honge 


PN: du f. a0 Chn., om, Phy.z we wil Phy.; SI.'; wolde Del.; 
Üt ins. before apende Phıy. In. Ad’; Pa.; dispende Pa. — 
484. Be (By) 1. By No; GL; Ph’, 4 Ra’, Hey Th.; precioms 
yoddix Hat; Po-gr. (exe. Ph, Ro.'); Aerte f. dignifee Se. 
Hat.: Pe.-gr.; Th; wolde Aare ins. before wende In., Ad.! (ha 

Ph." (a £. Aare) 495. hi day Pa.; Ra’, GL, That day 
Ve.'; Ad ins. after Anm Dev.; Pa.: Se.; Lin 
AR. 197, Hem f. Hoom In.; Ad; endw mym Ama Bot; Hat.; 
Hel.; Ra. Bat, Dei. Har . ich Mm... Pb.', Rat, 
Rat Rot $ Ash w Pa’; do yaneren 
Pay. In. Ad Hat; Her’, ii, Tı gr (exe. Lin. 


om. Gg. — 





U. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


This tresor moste ycaried be by nyghte, 

As wisely and as slyly as it myghte; 
Wherfore | rede pat cut among vs alle 

Be drawe, and lat se wher the Cut wol falle, 
And he pat hath the Cut, with herte blithe 
Shal renne to pe towne, and that ful swithe, 
And brynge vs breed and wyn ful priuely, 
And two of vs shul kepen subtilly 


1. om. Hod. — 504. and om. Ad.'; s0 ins. before sleighly Lau.*, 
also si. To.; seleygtly No.; Hel.; Ro.', S1!; men f. it Gg.; we 
f. it 8e.; Ra, GL; Aslı.! — 505. Therfore Hen., Phy., No. 
6 Ra.’ T rede om. Ra.", Gl; yow add. after rede 
Phy.; eut om. Bo.2; To.'; letfe) loke f. pat Cut Ra.", Gl., Ad.t; 
Cor-gr. (to loke li. . (lete vs loke Lin); vs om. Phy.; 
Ba., Ra.” — 506. We f. Be Dd., Hai., Dev.. Hod.; Se.; 70 f. Be 
KRu.’, Gl; Pe.-gr.; Th.; Let dr. eutt be drawen Te.', 
Drawe kutt f. Be Drawe To, Hel., Ti, Cax., Draw hit 
after drawe Lin., Ph.‘; and om. Te ei 
Cax.; loke f, Tat se Del.; lat se om. Te.!; lat 
om, Hat.; Pl; on ıwhom f wher To; Hel.; Pat ins. after 
wher Har.’, Hel. (after on whom), li., Cax.; pat f the Lin.; » 
the om. Hat.; To.; it f. the cut No.; Pa.; Te.'; Te, Ne., Har.’, 
., li, Cax.; shal f. wol Pa.; Hat.; Ad; ; To.; om, 
"5 be ins, after wil li. — 507. And om. Har.*, Pa.; Hat.; 
Rat Gl, Ad’; Co.-gr. (exe. Lan.); Pe.-gr.; he hat om. Te.! 
the eutte happith f. hath the Cut Pa.; the om. Hat.; Har.’, 
shortist ins. before cutt Te.:, Cax., Th.; curt f cut Pe., Har.:, 
Lau.t, SL!, schorte Del.; el f. herte Har.®, Hel.; ful f. with 
herte Ne. — 508. unto f. to Ash.*; pe om. E, and most MSS.; 
extant Har.‘, Pa., Ash.?; Lan.; Ii.; Mm., To.; also f. and that 
ful Ra’, Gl.; as t. fl In., Ad.'; Pa. — 509. 70 f. And Har.‘, 
Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ra’, Gl, Ad.t; Co.- & Pe.-groups; drink 1. 
woyn Pe.-gr.; Th.; & bat ins. before /ul Har.'; wol f. ful In., 
Ad.'; om. No.; Gg.; Ra.’, Gl. — 510. shul E., Ch. 
Ad.?; Co.; Ba., Del., Har.?, Lau. ', Lich., Mm., Ph.*, Ro 





512 
1800] 


516 
[804] 








70 THE PARDONER’S TALE. 

This tresor wel, and if he wol nat tarie, 

Whan it is nyght, we wol this tresor earie, 

By oon assent, where as vs thynketh best.' 

That oon of hem the Cut broghte in his fest, 

And bad hem drawe, and looke where it wol falle; 
And it fil on the yongeste of hem alle, 

And forth toward the toun he wente anon. 

And al so soone as that he was agon. 














Ash.'; it ins. after kepe Har.*; Del., Lin.: /ulins. before subily 
Phy., Dd,, Hai., Dev., Hod., Ch, No.; Pa,; Se; Hat; Tel, 
C0.- & Pe.-groups (exo, I — 511. the 1. this Pa.; we wole 
.doo f. tresour wel and Del.; and om. Gg.; were f. wel Har.», 
wil Ti. om. Hel,; ye f. he li. — 512. Dat ins. after Whan 
Co,. Lan., 81. wol we Te.'; shal f. wol Tı our f. this No. 
the Pa.; 81.4, that Ad, py Co. — 518. ber f where Har.'; 
that f, as Pa; Hel.; as om. No.; Ph’; thynketh vs Dev.; we 
ft. va To.; vs om. GL; Zikith 1. thymketh No.; Ha 
Li (exe. Lin. Ph.’), semeth Bot, ent (Iuste 
Ra.", Gl, Ad.?; Oo.-gr.; Lin., Ph."; beste liste (luste) Se.; 
hit Iyketh va best Ash. — 514. Than oon Ch.; The toon No. 
Har.”, Hel,; Mm.; To. The oon Ra’, GL; An kutten one 
of hem ft. That von of hem the Cut Lan.; of om. Bo.t; hem 
om. Laut; the Cut om. Te.', Ad.t; Co., SL, Ne, Har.’, Hel, 
brougt the out Ra”, Gl; brought gresse (gras) £. the Out 
dr. Hat; Pe.-gr.; Th; brought strawe Te., Cax.; om £. in Phy.; 
in hast f. in his fest No, — 515. had f. bad Th.; hymf. hem 
E., Chi; Hat.; Te.!; Ne, Cnx.!; on whom f. where Hat.; Ras, 
Gl, Ad.%; Co-gr. (wher at Har.‘); Pe.-gr. (exe, Pe.); on him 
f. where Te.'; it om. Te.', Ad.*; wol E., Hen., Oh.; Har.*, Pa; 
So; Ra, Gl; Co, Te, Mel; Har r 
Ro, SL; Chn., om. No; Te.'; Bot, ‚olde the 
other MSS 6. Ont f. it No.; om. Te.! forth om, 
No; Hi toward No.; Har.’; „toward he fill anon“ town 
Rat; drough £ went 518. /hat om. Phy., N 
Ast; Se, Hat; Te.', Ra’, Ad.*; 
































































C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


That oon of hem spak thus vn-to that ootber, 

"Thow knowest wel thou art my sworne brother; 520 
Thy profit wol I telle thee anon. 

Thou woost wel that oure felawe is agon. 
And heere is gold, and that ful greet plentee, 
That shai departed been among vs thre, 


[808] 


‚gon E., Plıy., Hod., No., In.; Gg.; Pa.; Hat.; Te.'-gr.; 

(exe; Co., Hel.); Pe-gr. (exe. Bo.', Ph.?, To.); y-yon U 

Bo.‘, Ph.t: his wey goone Del.; II. 518--22 om, Aslı.t — 519. 
The toon No.; Lan., Har, Hel.. Ii.; Mm., To. be ome GL; of 
'hem om. E.; li.; thus om. In, Ad.'; Gg.; Hart; Se., Hat.; 
Ki, Th. Pe-gr. (exe. Ba., Lin); us spake Bo.2; 10 f. un-to 
Phy., No.; Te.t; Bo. Ph.*, Do; the tothir In.. Adı', No. (pe 
todir); Lan., Har., Hel., li.; Mm.; (hat tofhir To.: the other 
Dd.; Bo.2; Te.i, Ra’, Gl. — 520. wost £. knowest Har.‘, Pa.; 
Hat,: Te.'-, Co, & Pe.-groups; right ins, before welle li.; bat 
ins, after wel Har.“, Pa.; Co., Lan., Har.?; Bo.'; owne ins. after 
my Te.gr.; Co, Lan, 81.3; Pesgr. (exe, Bo.', Ph.%, To): 
sworne In.; Bo.%; Har.!; Gl; Co. Lan., S1.%, Har.s, Ii., Die; 
Ba., Lau. Ph., 81.1, Chn., swore No.; Gg.; Hel.; Lich., Ash), 
sworen Ash.’; Te.2; Mm., To., sworn E. and rest, but dere f. 
sworne Lau.” — 521. profyr Ad.', profete Ji.; Mm., prophet 
81.3; profile repented after I Laut; I wille To.; warne f. telle 
Del.; to ins. before ye (fhee) Mm.; hiere ins, before anon T\ 
right ins. ib. Te”, Ne, Har.’, Hol, li, Cax., Th.; this and 
next 1. om. Rn.*, Gl; Lin. — 528. and also add. before thou Pa.; 
Now ib. Ash.*; !hat om. No.; Pa. Ph.}, Ash.*; boure f. oure 
Bot; felawes Hat; goon f. agon Hai., Hod., No.; Gg.; Pa.; 
Se, Hat; Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Del, Chn.); To. repeats here 
1. 518 & 519, but cancels the lutter. — 53. und that 
Ph.%; and om. Pl."; wel f. ful In., wol Ad.'; right f. [ul Hat.; 
Pe.-gr.(exc. Pe.,Lin.); {ul om. Phy., Ch., No.; Pa., Ash.*; Ad.?; Pe., 
Lin.; greet om. Ad.? 524. And f. That Ash.*; it ins. before shal 
Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Co..Lan., 81%; Pe-gr. ., Bo. Ph.%); shold f. 
hal Hai., Dey., Hod.; Pa.; Se.; Hel.,mosfe Ash.*; Iparted No.; 
Be.; be deparled Phy.; Pa.; Te.t; 81%, Te ‚ Har.*, Cax.; 





528 


72 €. THE PARDONER'S TALE, 


But nathelees, if I kan shape it so 
That it departed were among vs two, 
Hadde I nat doon a freendes torn to thee? 
That ootlier answerde, ‘I noot hou that may be; 


[B1#] He woot wel that the gold is with vs tweye. 


What shal we doon? what shal we to hym seye? 


Del,, Ro.', Ash.t; Deen om. Ii.; Ph.) — 585. natherlesse Ad.!, 
nethirlese No.; Har., Hel.; neuer the lese Pa.; li, nerthelee 
@l,, netheles Cax.'; Lin, Ra.’; yit f. if Del.; that ins, after if 
Hat; Th.; Ph.%, Ph; coude (couthe) No.; Se.; speke f. shape 
Gg.; it om. Ash.; Pl. — 596. Butf. That Ad. ie f. it Bau; 
were departid Pa.; shall been departed but f. departed were 
Dol.; betwene f, among Phy., bitwie Har.‘, Pa. — 597. Were 
thou mat mochel holden onto me Ras, Gl, (holden moche); 
And thanne haue 1, etc. Del.; haue f. Hadde Pa.; pen ins. 
ufter don Asl,t; friendly f. freendes Th., freedis Del.; for f. 
to Dev.; To! — 528. Yes quod he that I mot how shulde be 
Kn.’, Gl. (but dut £. that & it after how); The todir No.; The 
tother Har.*, Hel, li; Mm., To.; answere SL, vnswared 
Ba.; ne wot Pu.; wote not Lau.; it f. that No.; Ad. Te, 
Ne., Har.’, Hel., Ti., Cax.; To., Ash.*; it ins. after hat Lin.; 
mygt t. may No.; Pa.; Se., Hat.; Ad.?; Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exe. 
Del). — 5%, I f. He Se., Hat.; Te.), Ad.t; Co- & Pe.-groups; 
Yee f. I No.; wolde f. woot Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th.; how f. wel 
Phy., Dd.-group; Gg., Bo.*; Lan.; that om. Pa.; 
Te, Ne., Hel, Ti, Cax.; Lich., Ph.°, Ash.t; good 
2, Ne., Cax.; were f. is 8e., Hat.; 
Pe.-gr.; Dh.; left ins. after is In., Ad.'; oure(s) two £. with us 
tweye Se, Hat.; Co.- & Pe-groups, oure(s) tweye Te.t, Ad.t; 
this and next 1, om. Ra.’, Gl. — 580. Whal f. What shal E.; 
ahultn) £. first whal Dd., Hai., In.; Ash?; Lun., Ne, Ci 
Ko.., To. Chn., Aslı.', Ash.*; shold(e) ib. Hod.; Ad. 
Se., Hat; Te), Ad; Co, SL#, Har.‘, Hel, 
MSS. of Pe.-gr. (exe. Lich., Ro.:, To., Chn., Ash!, Ash.); be 
f. we Phy., ye Hod.; han ins. before do Har.*; seye f. doom 











































€. THE PARDONER’S TALE, 


‘Shal it be conseil?' seyde the firste shrewe, 
“And I shal tellen in a wordes fewe 532 
What we shal doon and brynge it wel aboute.' 1820] 
‘I graunte‘, quod that oother, “out of doute, 
That by my trouthe I wol thee nat biwreye.' 
"Now‘, quod the firste, 'thou woost wel we be tweye, 536 
And two of vs shul strenger be than oon. 19 


©o.-gr. (exe, Th.); that it myghte be wo f. what shal we to 
hym seye Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. (ne before myghte Del.); Th.; 
shulfn) f. second shal Dä., Hai., Dev., In., Ad.'; Ash.?; Te.?, 
Ne., Cnx.; shold(e) ib. Hod.; Har.*; Te.', Ad.t; Co., Lun., 81.3 
Hi Hel., li.; to Aym om. Phy.; Har,‘, Pa.; Te.', Ad? 
Co-gr.; do f. seye Co.-gr. (exe. Th). — 581. this f. the Hel, 
— 532. And om. To.; il ins. after felle(n) Dd.-gr.; Se.; Hel,, 
.; Bo.', Del., Ph. ine. f „ Mm.; the ins. 
after telletn) Phy.; 
'Th.; Har.*, Lich., To., Ash.'; the ins. after it In., Ad.'; Bo.’, 
Del., Ph; a E,, Hen., Phy.,Ch.; Gg.; om. in all other MSS. — 
538. That f. What Lan.; shul Hen., Dd., Hai., Oh., In.; Har.t, 
Ash.*; Se.; Te.', Ad.*; Co., Te.*, Ne., Har.?, Hel., Cax.; Pe.-gr. 
(exe. Del., Ra.2); shulde Ad'; shulde we 81; wol £. shal Th.; 
to f. and Del.; bryngen E.; Lich., Ash.!; wel om. Hat.; Pe.-gr.; 
this and next I. om. Ash.t — 584. the todir (be tober) No.; 
%, Hel.; Lin., Mm,; the othir Te.', Gl, Ad.?; Ii.; Ba., Lau.* 
(othrer), Ra.!, Ro.; wioute f. owt of Har.‘; Ti; Bo.!, Del,, 
Lin, Mm.; now ins. before out Hai., Dev.; any ins. before 
dowte Del., Mm. — 535. That om. Aslı.“; my om. Har.*, Ro.*, 
SL’; quoth pe one ins. after drouth Ash.t; shal E.; Ash.*, 
nyl Pe., Bo.', Ph.?, wol (wil) all other MS8.; nat the Di 
Ra; 81%, Te.*, li.; Ba,, Lau.'; fhee om. Hat.; nat om. Ph.*; 
I wol it to no white be orey Hel.; wryen Ash.‘ — 586. Now quod 
the firste om, Hel.; hef. the firste No.; 6g.; Ad.*; Te.*, Ne., Har., 
i., Cax., Th., / /urst Ra.*, he first Gl., this ferst Ra.*; wiste f. 
woost (wotest) Gl.; Lin., woole Pe.; syth f thow woost wel 
‚Ash.*, om. Pa.; tel om. Ad.?; Del.; that ins. before we Phy.; 
Gg.; Hel.; we om. Ra.?; but ins. before tweye Pa. — 587. yit 





74 C. THE PARDONER/S TALE. 


Looke, whan pat he is set, thou right anon 
Aryse, as tloough thou woldest with hym pleye. 
540 And | shal ryue hym thurgh the sydes tweye, 
1528] Wpil that thou strogelest with hym as in game, 
And with thy daggere looke thou do the same, 
And thanne shal al this gold departed be, 
544 My deere freend. bitwixen ine and thee. 
1832] Thanne may we bothe our lustes all fulfille, 


ins. after and Pa.; tweyne 1. two © 
Phy 
Hen., Dd,, Hai., Ch.; Ban Aslı 
Del., Har.?, Lau.', Lich., Mm., Ro, 











To., Ch 








gr.; strengger shal be 
; Ro.' (stronger); shall be strenger Ra.’; Gl; shul E., 
; Se; Adı2; Co.; Po. Bi 
sh.'; is afrengere 


than is oom In., Ad.ız deie f. be Ba. — 88. ‚bat (after ıchan) 





om. No,; Gg. Bo’; Har, 
8L*, Te.!, Cax.?); Pe 





8e,, Hat.; Te,'gr.; Oo-gr, (exe, 
; Ihou right anone Cax.t; that f, thow 


E., Hen., Dd., Hai., Hod., Ch.; Gg.; Ash.; (how (or that) om. 


Dev. N 
Co, 81. 


In., Ad. 
Cax.', Th, 








Bo.; and anne anon f. thow right anım 
and that anon the other MSS.; whole 1. 


wanting Te. — 389. Arys E., Hen., Ch.; Gg., Bo; Har.t; 
Ad. Arise Har.'; if f. though Gl; though om. Plıy.. Hod.z 





; Har.t, Pa. Ash.t; Hat.; Ad.?; Co., L 
— 540. renne f. ryue Pa.; T. 
0.5 hin 8. the Be.; T 
Mm. P! Wniles Ho 
(Whilest 81); rest of Pe.-gr. (whilest Lau. 
Ash,‘); that om. Hod., No.; Har.4; T 
‚au.‘ Lau, Ph.%, Ra. 
him Phy 





l.gr.; Co., Lan, SI 












*, Ne, Har.’, Hel., 








as om. Ash.?; Oo. 





wolde Gl.; Ash.* 
; hym 
‚gr.; To. 541. Whils No., Hart, 
Te.N-gr., Üorgr. 
, while Ro-1, To, 





, To., Aslı.*; as f. that Dev.; his f. 
r. (exc. Th); in om. Mm. — 


542. bat bou dost f. thow doo Lin. — 548. al om. Hel.; Lin., 


R: 





To.; pe f. this Har.*; Th; good f. gold Bo.t, Ph.*, Ro.Y; 


with this. 1. begins the fragment of Ph! — 544 oıen ins, 


before dere Ash.*; bitwene Hai., Dev.: T. 
@ twixe Lich., Ash. 'hee and me Hen., Phy., HE 
Bo,!; Har.’, Ash Se,, Hat.; Te.', GL, Ad; 
Har.*, li, Th.; Pe. 545. moun f. may Dd., more Hi 











; Hat; Bo.', Ph.t 





C, THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


And pleye at dees right at oure owene wille.' 

And thus acorded been thise shrewes tweye 

To sleen the thridde, as ye han herd me seye. 
This yongeste, which wente to the toun, 

ul ofte in herte he rolleth vp and doun 

The beautee of thise foryns newe and brighte. 

“0 lord’, quod he, 'if so were pat | myghte 


Dev., Hod.; sau/ly ins. before bothe In., Ad.': we om. Ash.'; 

bothe om. Har.*; bostes f. lustes li.; both f. all Phy.; all om, 
Ad.", No.; Har., Pa.; Se., Hat.; 7 Co.-, Pe,-groups (fo 

f. all Ph”). — 546. at pe dice Hod.; Gg.; Pr: $ 

Har.', li; Pe, Ba., Del, Har.*, Lau, Liu 

Ro.%, 81, To., Ohn., Aah.*; atte dees In., N 

(alt), Ne, Hel., Cax.; Lieh., Ra.?, Ash.’; dees E., Hen. 

In.; Ph’, Bo.’; Har., Ash‘; Lan.; To.; deis Gg.; Ra. 

(dice) all other MSS.; right om. No.; Se.; 

our will 1. at oure owene wille No. — 547. this £, thus Li., 

thise Ba.; pe f. thise Lan.; Ph.’; fwayn (fweyne). Har.*; Lan, 

— 548. han om. Har. Hat,; Te‘, Ras, Gl; C 
S1.%, Th; most MS8. of the Pe-gr. (exo. Pe., Bo,', Lin., 

.*, Ro.'); sayn (seyne) Har.‘; Lau, Lin.; if thei may f. as 

ve han herd me seye Ra. — 549. The f. This No.; Pu; & 

Hel.. Ti.; Lin.; which om. Hai., Dev.; wyght f. which Gg. 

SL'; bat o y- ; Te.!; Aslı.'; was went Te.!; on-to 

1. to E.; Pa. ; 81%; Ro., into Phy.; Te.'; Hel; toun 

om. Ash.* — 550. Wel f. ul In., Wol Ad.'; softe 1. ofte Lin., 

often tyme Te.', fast Har.*; in om. Te.!; his ins, before herte 

No.; Gg.: Pa.; Se., Hat.; Te.'; Th.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo.', Ph 

f. he Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Pe... Ra.?, Ash.! [rolled hit]), om. No. 

Te.!; Pe.; rolled(e) Gg.; Hat.; Ra. Har.*, Hel., 

Hi, Cax, Th; P (exe. Lau); musith 1. rolleth Pa., 

wolowyd Lau 1. on add. bei the Pa.; the f. thise 

Ad.’; Gg., Pl.'; Har.'; /lorencez Dev.; Te.'; Ra. Gl 

feir(e) £. newe No.; Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th; new 

om. As! — 552. god ins, after lord Pa.; il ins. before so 


1840] 








€. THE PARDONER'S TALE, 


for this was outrely his fulle entente 

To sleen hem bothe, and neuere to repente. 
And forth he gooth, no lenger wolde he tarie, 
Into the toun, vn-to a pothecarie, 

And preyde hym that he hym wolde selle 
Som poyson, pat he myghte hise rattes quelle; 
And eek ther was a poleat in his hawe 

That, as he seyde, hise capouns hadde yslawe, 
And fayn he wolde wreke hym. if he myghte, 


ins. before drynge Har.'z; Te’, Cax., Th; Ash. — 561. for 
om. Gg., Ph.'; witterly was f. was oufrely (otterly, ete,) Har.*; 
oughtirly is To.; fully his hole £. outrely his fulle No.; ful 
only E., Hen.,Dd.-gr. (exe. No.); Ph.'; Pu. ; Ad.?; pleyn 1. ful Ash}, 
false Ra.®, om. in all other NSS. — 502. And deleted before 
to Ro. Aym repent 81." — 568. nolde f. wolde Co., SL: — 
564. Vn to £. Into In., Ad.! Ad.t; Del., To.; the to the 
Pl; to £. un to Ne.; Apothecarie f. a pothecarie E., Hen., In., 
Ad.'; Ph.', Bo.2; Pa.; Ad.?; Hel, Cax.'; Pe., Ba., Har.’, Lau.:, 
Lich, Lin., Ph.”, Ro.', Ro.’, Chn. — 565. hym om. before 
that Ra”; he to Iym Pa.; wold(e) him Ply., Dev., In, Ad.), 
No.: Se,; Ra,°, Gl; Lan. , Ne., Har.?, Hel., Ii., Cax., Th, 
(wob); Ba., Bo.}, Del, Lin., Ro.', Ash.', Asht; second Aym om. 
Bo; Te.'; SL%; To. — 566. hise om. Hod., In., Ad.!; Ash.t; 
ratons In., Ad.'; Hat.; Ra’, GL; his Ratiys hee myghte with 
kylle Del.; kell(e) No.; Ra, Gl, Ad.t; Pe, Lau.', Chn., kylie 
(kille) Pa.; Se.; Ba., Del, Lau.”, Lin. Mm., Rat, Ro.', Ro, 
7. also £, eek Del.; therwith ins. before 
therwith £. there Ne., Unx. — 568. That om. No.; 
*; his capouns twice Pa.; hadde om. li.; he slawe f. yalawe 
Hai., Dev., Hod.; Gg.; Ash.?; GL, Ad.*; Lin, Mm., To.; slawe 
Pa.; Hat.; To.%, Ne., Cax.; Lau. (slowe), Ash.! — 569, Hee 1. 
And Del.; said(e) £. fayn Har.‘, Pa.; Se., Hat; Te.', ( 
Pe-groups; a-wreke No.; 86; Te,), Ra.’, GL; avenge f. wreke 


Hi, werke Lin, Ash.'; hem f. Aym To, Ne., Cax., om. To.; 





78 C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


On vermyn pat destroyed hym by nyghte. 
The Pothecarie answerde, ‘And thou shalt haue 
572 A thyng that, al so god my soule saue, 
1860] In al this world ther is no ereature 
That ete or dronke hath of this confiture 


‚bat ins. after if Har.*; Te.'; Th. — 570. Wo d& sorow er to 
morowe at nyght Ash." (in margin); Off. On Hat,; Te.'-gr.; 
0o.-gr. (exe. Te.2); Pe-gr. (exe. Pe.); destroieth Te.., destroyen 
Pe.; hem f. hym Hod., In. Ad.'; Te.t, Ne, Har‘, Cax 
Pe.; day and f. by Pa.; whole 1. wanting i 
This & The In., Ad.'; Lich., Ash.'; Thapotecary Har. ‚Ash, 
the apotecary Pa.; Te.', Ra, Co. (apotykaries); Pe-, 
enswarid Ba.; sir f ‚Ad.t; and om. Hut.; 
Co.-gr.; Pe.-gr. (exe, Lin.); seydfe) ins. after and No.; Se, 
he shuld f, thow shalt No.. yee shal Pa., ye shuln Ad. — 
that om, Te.*, Ne, Har.’, Hel., Cax., Th.; Ro.!; as f. al so 
Pa.; Hat.; Pe., Ba., Bo.', Lau.*, Lin., Mm., Ph.%, 
als Gl, Ad.*; Co., Lan.; Del, Har.*, Lan.', 
Lich, Ra, Ro,%, 814, Ash.', al #0 wisly Hod., ala win Se., 
as wyssly Te., Ne., Cax., Th., #0 li., om. No.; my ins. before 
me f. my sowle Phy., Hod., In., Ad.'; Te.'; Bo.'; 
mote ins. before my s. To.; 80 ins. before save No. — 578, the 
f. this Phy.; Ra, GL; Ash; nys f. is Phy., Dev., In. Ad.'; 
Ash.t; Be.; Te ‚GL; Co., Lan., SL, Har.?, Hel., Th 
Ba., Del., Lau.', Lin., Mm., Ph.?, Ra.*, Ro.!, Ro,%, 
ne is ther f. ther is no Pa.; no om., ereaturis 
x eten or dronken E., In., Ad.'; Te.!, Ad.*; Co., 
Lan. (drunke), 81.? (and t. or), Ne.; etyn or drynkyn Pas; Te, 
Har.’, Hel,, Ii., Cax.; eleth or drinketh Ra.“ GL; Hat.; Th.; 
m., Ph’, Chn.; ett or drank Lin.; ete or drynke Ch. 
ı ; Ash.*; Se.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Del, Mm., Ph.’, Chn., 
Lin.); and f. or Dev. (81.2); hadde f. hath In.. Ad.!; Har.t; hath 
om. by most NS$., extant E Dä.-gr. (exe, In, 
Ad.'); Ph.'; Ash, ', Ad.3; Ca-gr. (exe. Ti, Th.); of om. 
Rat, Gl; Constiture Hod., confecture Phy., Dev., 
Pa.; Se, Hat.; Te.'-, Co.-, Pe.-groups (confeetw 





€. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


Noglht but the mountance of a corn of whete, 
That he ne shal his lif anon forlete, 
Ye, sterue he shal, and that in lasse while isoH 
Than thou wolt goon a-paas, nat but A Mile, 
This poyson is so strong and violent.” 

This eursed man hath in his hond yhent 580 
This poyson in a box, and sith he ran 


[868] 


575. mountenaunce Phy., Dev., In., Ad.', No.; Gg.; Te.', Rn”, 

; 81%, Te.*, Har.?, Hel., li, Cax.*, Th.; Bo.', Ro.', SL, To, 
— 506. and f. That Pa.; ne om. Gg., Ph.', Bo.t; Pa.; Hel.; 
schuld Har.*; Anon placed before shal Hel., placed before 
his Phy., No.; Pa., Ashı.*; Se.; Gl., Ad.?; Lan., Te.t, Ne., Har.*, 
I, Cax.; Bo.‘, Ash.* 577. batf. Ye Hod., and Pa.; Li; 
Ne Ad No.; H and that om. Phy. [. that S1.'; 
schorl f. lasse Ph.” — 578. That f. Than Phy.; Ba., Bo.', 
Lau.', Ph.?, Chn.; Or f. Than Te,?, Ne., Cax., As Lich., Ash.'; 
woldist f. wolt (wilt) No.; Te; li.; Th.; Del; wold(e) Gl.; 
Bo, Ph.%, Ph, wolle S1.*, om. Phy.; the spase of a myle f. 
a-paas, et. No., the space of halff a myle Se., passynge half 
a myle Te.*, Ne., Cax.; passe f. goon a-paas li.; bot before 
a pace us well as before a myle Lan.; nat om. Phy., In., Ad.’ 
&o.); Te.'; (Se.); (To,*, Ne., Onx.), Har.’, Hel., Ii.; Del., To.; 
but om. (No.); (Se.); Pa.; (Te.*, Ne., Cax.). — 579, The f. This 
Hen., Phy., Dd.-gr.; Gg.-gr.; Har.)-gr.; Te 2; Lin; is. om. 
Se.; that ins. before is Hat.; Ad.*; Pe-gr.; s0 stronge is Li; 
harde f. strong Hat.; Pe.-gr. ; #0 ins, before violen! No.; 
Pa,; Te.', Ad.?; Co-gr.; Lin.; Ra.*, G]. have 1. 580 instead of 
this one. — 580, it in hand f. in his hond Ro.', hit in his 
hond To.; hand(e) f. hond Hen., Phy., Dd., Dev., Hod.; Pa.; 
Te.', Ad.t; Co., Lan., Ti; Bo.’, Ph.?, Ro.', Sl.', Ash.', handes 
Ash., hondis Del, holde Te.*; it hent f. yhent Hod,, No; 
Pa.; Se., Hat.; T. Te.*, Ne., Har.*, Hel., Cax.; Pe., Bo.', 
Har.?, Lau.’, Li „ Mm., Ph.?, h To. (hit a second 
time), Aslı sh.'; hent In.. Ad. a Ad’; Th; 
Ba., Del,, Ra.t, Chn.; Of the apotecary (potecarye) as I say 
you verement Ra.’, Gl. (cp. 1. 579). — 581. And swyth in to 





80 C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


In-to the nexte strete vn-to a man, 
And borwed hym large batelles thre, 

584 And in the two his poyson poured he, 

1972] The thridde he kepte clene for his drynke, 
for al the nyght he shoop hym for to swynke 


the strete unto aman Te.*, Ne. Cax.'; And went in to the 
next strete ento A man Har.®; This poyson And in to be next () 
on to. (!) man Hel.; This poysone toke he of this man Li.; 
The f. This Gg.-gr.; And put it f. This poyson Hod.; Se 
Bo.', Lich, Ash.'; he put ins. after box Har.? (in marg 
& ins. before in No.; in om. Lin.; swith f. sith No. sins 
Har.‘, sithen(s) Pa.; Ash.?; Se.; Ra.*, GL, Ad.?; Co,, Lan, Sl. 
Pe-gr. (then Bo.'); he om. Ba, — 582. As fast as ever h. 
myght he ranne 'le.*, Ne., Cax.!, Har.? (rynne f. he ran), Hel. 
(lhat ins, after ewir); he put it in a bowe and sithen he ranne 
li. (ep. I. 581 Se, ete.); Fnto £, In-to Bo; T. 
Ba., to annother Del. — 588. borowith No.; Se.; him om. 
Ash.t; larges Laut; botels Hen., Phy., Hai., Hod., Ch; 
Har.*, Pa,; Hat.; Ad.’; Lan, Th.; Bo.', Lau.', Mm., 
*, Ph.i, Ra, Ro.'; botell Ası.* — 584. And (only in Pe.) 
to his felawes azein (omon Mm.) repaireb (repeyred Del.) 
he Pe,-gr. (exe. Ba., Lin.; ep. 1. 590); the same 1, ins. Ti 
before the right one; in to f. in To.:, Ne., Cax.; therto f. in 
the two Phy-; in tMis wym Ra.*, in these twey GL, in the 
secounde Ad’; tho f. the Ad.'; the om. Te.%, Hart; fweyne 
t. two Co.-gr (exe. Th); of them ins. after fweyne Har.; be 
f. his No.; Se; Hel,, Ii., Cax., Th., his Te,'-gr.: 
Co. Lan, 81.%, om. Har.’; puttith £. poureth No.; put Hod., 
Ra.?, GL, Ad.?; Hel.; 11. 584—89 om. Dev. — 585. This £. The 
In., Ad.!; Botell ins. after II Ash.*; he om. Ph,?; kepith Ras; 
Gl, kepe Har.*; owene ins. before drynke E.; Asl.*; 11. 585 
om. Min, Sl! — 586. that f, the Del, Lin.; the om, Te’, Ne, 
Har.’, Hel., Ii, Cax.; shop (shoop) Dä., In, Ad.'; Gg. Ph.!; 
Har.*, Pa, Ash.*; Co, Lan, No, Cax.; Lau.', Ph.*, schepe 
Har.', shape Bo.', shapped Lau.*, shoope (shope) E. and the 
rest; for before to om. Se., Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Co., Lan.; Ba. 





C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


In eariynge of the gold out of that place. 
And whan this Riotour with sory grace 
Hadde filled with wyn hise grete botels thre, 
To his felawes agayn repaireth he. 

‘What nedeth it to sermone of it moore? 
for right as they hadde cast his deeth bifoore, 592 
Right so they han hym slayn, and that anon. (880) 
And whan pat this was doon, thus spak that oon, 
Har.%, Lau.', Lau, Lin, Ph.’ Ra.*, Ro.‘ Ro., To., Chn,, 
Asl.! — 587. cariage 1. cariynge Hod.; Pa.; of before the 
om. Har.*; GL; that f. the Gg., Bo.’; 8e., Hat.; 81%, Har., 
Hel., 1i.; Pe.-gr.; this £. the'To.:, Ne., Cax.; the om. In., Ad.', 
No.; at f. of after out At; of om. Lan., Har.*; Lin.; the £. 
ihat Ash.?, this Te.?, Ne., Cax. — 568. And om. 81.2; treytour 
f. Biotour No.; Lin., hasardour Del. — 589. With wyne had 
fülid No.; full 1. filled Ra.*, Gl., /ulled Ad.*; with om. Har.", 
Ti; Aym f. wym Ch., In., Ad.!; Te.'-gr.; Co., Lan., 81%, Ha 
li, Th.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo.', Ph.3); /ulle f. with wyn Te. 
Hel., Cax.'; with him filled Lich., Ash.'; this £. his Te.? 
om. In., Ad.'; Har.; Te.t; Te? — 590. SL* repents here I 
584; repaired Plıy., In., Ad.'; Gg.; Aslı.*; Ra.", Gl, (reparayled); 
'Th.; Lin., Ra. ‚pareth azen. he. Lau.? — 591. Phy, trans- 
poses 11. 590 ;neede ofit £. nedeth it Gg.; if after nedeth om. 
Dey., In, Ad.'; Te.'; Lich., Lin., Ash.'; serven f. sermone Lau.t; 
therof f. of it Se., Hat.; Te.“-gr.; Co., Lan., 81.%, Har.’, Ii,, Th. 
(therof to sermon); Pe.-gr. (exe. To.); of om. Har.t, Pu.; of it 
after sarmone om. Og. — 592. so ins. before as E.; he f. they 
Bo.', Ph.*; their (her) £. his Bo.', Ph.*, Ro.!; he £ her SL'; 
50 dide they yore f. his deeth bifoore To.; his deeth om, Ash.*; 
to fore t. bifor ; Lan., afore Co., SL, Hel., Cax.; 
Lau, Ph. — 598. And ins. before right Phy.; slayn hym 
Ash.!; right f. and that Ch.; Te.*, Ne., Har.’, Hol, li, Cux.; 
and that om. Phy., Hod.; at f. and Ph. — 594. And on, 
Hel.; Del.; whan om. li.; that om. Hen., Phy., Hai., Dev., 
No.; Gg.-gr.; Har.‘; Se, Hat.; Te; 8 Fc.*, Har.?, Hel., 

John Koch, The Ioners Prologue and Tale & 





596 
[884] 


600 
1888] 


C. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


ow lat vs sitte and drynke, and make vs merie, 
And afterward we wol his body berie.’ 
And with that word it happed hym par cas 
To take the botel ther the poyson was, 
And drank, and yaf his felawe drynke also, 
for which anon they storuen bothe two. 


Cax., Th.; Lin., Ra.:, Ro.'; pus f. this Bo.t; his om. Del.; 
this was doon thus om. Ash.*; I-doon Har.*; them (ban) f. 
!hus No.; Bo.2; Har.*, Pa.; Se, Hat.; Te.'-, Co.-, Pe.-groups; 
spak om. Gl.; pe toon No.; Lan. Har.’, Hel.; Lin.; whole I. 
wanting. Mm. — 595. may we f. lat vs No.; drynk and sitte 
Har.+, Pa.; Ad.?; Co., Lan., S1.; Ra., sitte and om. Del.; 
rs after make om. Ch., No. — 59. aftir £. afterward Dev.; 
Ash.‘, aftyr that Gg-gr.; Ashı*, sibben Har.*; wil we Pa.; 
we om. Lin.; wolep Ba., Har.*, Ro.*, SL', wilith To.; whole I. 
‚om. li. — 597. afterw. f. with that word Har.*, Pa.; Ad.*; 
Co-gr. (efleward Lan., after that Th.); after hat Hat.; Te; 
Pe.-gr. (that om. To., Ash.'); sone aftir Ra’, GL; it om. 
Pa.; happeth Bo.; Lin, happenyd Pa., happnid Har.’; hem 
f. hym Phy., Hod., No.; Har.*; Se. (them), Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Co, 
SL? (them), Hel., I, Cax.:, Th.; Pe.-gr. (exc. Bo.', Ph.*); Aym 
om. Har.?; by caas Del.; cause f. caas Har.” — 598. The ome 
toke f. To take Th.; taken Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo.', Lin., Ph., Ph.%, 
Ra.*, Ro.', Ash.'); a Dotell Hat.; Pe.-gr. (but thee db. Del, 
Har.?, Lich., Lin. /bottellis], Ro.‘, Ash.'); wher £. ther No, 
wherin Pa-; Pe.; Har.?, Lich, Mm., Ra.’, To., Chn, Ash}, 
in which 'here in Hat.; Te.', GL, Ad.*; Co., Lan., Th.; rest 
of Pe.-gr.; in ins. before was Hod.; this poyson Lin.; he 
before poison om. Ra.’; To. — 599, Hee f. And D And 
drank om. Lich., Ash. efore his No.; it ins. ib. Ne.; 
felawes Ad.*; drynke om. ; Hat.; Lau.', To.; alsope f. also 
Pe, — 600. thorugh Hat.; Pe.-gr.; Th.; wAich anon 
om. Hat.; anon placed after slorwen Bo.', Ph.*; anon om. In. 
Ad.'; Har.t; Ph.’; aterven No.; Se., Hat.; Ra.*, G1.; Co.-gr. (0x6, 

Lan.); most MSS. of the Pe.-gr.; sterued Har.*; Mm. (-den), 





©. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 53 


But. certes, I suppose that Auycen 
Wroot nenere in no Canon, ne in no fen, 
Mo wonder signes of empoisonyng 
Than hadde thise wreeches two er hir endyng. 604 
Thus ended been thise homyeides two, Tees] 
Ank eek the false empoysoner also. 

O cursed synne of alle cursednesse! _Auctor. 


dyed Pa.; Del., skornen Ad.?,starue(n) Phy.; Lich., Ph.3, sturuen 
Lin., starf Ro.'; two om. Pe. — #1. trowe £. suppose Har.?; 
neuer ins. after that Ra.’, Gl.; amycen Har.t, a Se. (but space 
left), a vicen Ba., a visen 81", a phisieien Har.t, avysoun Ph.>, 
Anyseceon Ash; 11. 601-4 om. No.; Aslı.! — 602. wrote 
neuere, rest oi., but space left Se.; in after neuere om. Phy.; 





nor caton ne Galien f. in no Canon ne in no fen Ti.; no om. 
before Canoun Har.*; Bo.!; Ph.*; common f. Canon Hai., Dev., 
Caton Har.* (op. Ii.); ne om. Ra.°; To.; Innocen f. in no fen 
Pa,; sene 1. fen Te.* (2), Cax.', fon Ash.' — 608. More f. Mo 
Te, Ne., Har., Hel, Cax., Th., No Bo.'; thynger f. signes 
„ In, Ad’; sorwes Har.', Pa.; Hat.; Te’, Ad.t; Co.-gr. 
(sorowynges 1i.); Pe.-gr. (sorwe Lin., stories Ph.?), stories Ra.’, 
Gl. (Ph); poysonyng Pa.; imposynynges Ra.’ Gl. — 604. 
That f. Than Phy *, Pa.; Hat.; Te.'-gr.; Co., Lan., 
81%, Te}, Ne, Pe.-gr. (exe. Laut, Mm. /Then), Del, 
To.), Thise De haues {. hadde Pa.; too f. Iwo In., Ad.!; 
Lau.), Lan.®, Ph.*, Ash.'; fo fore f. two 
To.; fwo om, Sl. i.; Mm., 
in Cax., 'Th.; er (or) om: Har.*, Pa.; Hat.; Te.’-gr.; rest of 
Co.- & Pe.-groups; here f. hir Hat.; endinges Ra.‘, Gl. — 605. 
‚bise f. Thus Bo; endyng 1. ended Lau; hazardouris £. 
homyeides No.. homicyders Ash.*; 11. 605 & 606 transposed 
Ro.'; too #. two In., Ad.', No.; To. 606. cek om. Hat.; 
Te, Ne, Cax.'; of ins, before the Ra.), Gl; this f. the 
Se, Hat.; Pe. (ei To.); als om, Hel. (which MS. 
ends with this L); poisoner Te.', Ra.’, Gl.; To. — 607. cur- 
sidnesse f. Cursid synne In., Ad.'; fule ins. before of alle 
os. 







































54 C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


608 O traytours homyeide, o wikkednesse! 
[896] Q glotonye, luxurie, and hasardrye! 
Thou blasphemour of Crist with vileynye 
And othes grete. of vsage and of pride! 
612 Allas, mankynde, how may it bitide 
[900] That to thy creatour, which pat the wroghte. 
And with his precious herte-blood thee boghte. 
Thou art so fals and so vukynde, allas? 
616 Now, goode men, god foryeue yow youre trespas, 
1904] 
Hat.; Ra.’, Gl, Ad.?; Pe.-gr. (exe. Ash.’); Th; /ul of k. of 
alle Har.‘; Te.'; Oo.-gr. (exe. Th.); Ash.'; fallith £. of alle 
Pa. — 608. fraitour Phy., Hai, Dev., No.; Ash.%; Tot; tray- 
torous Har.‘; Gl.; Pe., traytouresse Ra.’; O ins. before homyeyde 
No.; 8e.; homicidy Har.*; homyeidis Pa.; Se.; Te.*, Ne., Har.? 
(-yis), Ti, Cax.!; Pe.-gr., Omycyderes Co.,Lan., 81; Ash.!; off. o 
before wikkednesse In., Ad.'; Ro.! — 609. O ins. before Iuzury 
No.; Ra.', Gl; Co.-gr. (exc. Th.); /wrwre Hen., Phy.; Th.; 
leechery £. luxurie Pa.; Lin, Ra’; of. and No.; Pa.; Ra), 
GL; Co.-gr. (exe, Th); hasardye Dd., Der., Ch.; Pa., Asl.*; 
Se.; Ra.’, Ad.*; Co., Lan., S1.”, Th.; Ba., Har.’, Lau,', Lau., 
Lich., Lin, Re.', Ro, 81.', Chn., Ash.! — 610, pe f. Thow 
Ba.; blashemar Cax.', blasphemar Ne., Cax.:, &.; ery f. erist 
In. Ad! — 611. of f. And Pa.; And om. Phy.; of before pride 
om. Ti.; Ash.* — 612. what f. how Hai., Dev. — 618. Ther to 
(berto) f. That to Har.*; Ra., GL, Ad.?; Co., Lan., 81.2; thow 
£ to Ashı*; fo om, Phıy.; Ba., Lau; the t. (hy Rat; which 
om. Te,'; that om. GL, Ad.’; Lieh., Ph, Aslı.!; he £ the 
Hat; To.; Chn.; he is rought f. the wroghte li.; pe hath 
wrought Gl. — 614. Sith all this Ihat ye (be) on the rode 
bougt Ra.', Gl.; the f. his S1.t; herte om. Gg., Pl.'; Pa.; Se., 
Hat; Te‘, Ad.t; Co.- and Pe.-groups; that ins. after blood 
"SLS, also ib. Ti; he f. thee Ash; SL; Bo.\, Del, Ph; fliee 
hy; hath ins. before bought Phy.; Bo.', Ph? (y bougt) 
lö. that 4. Thou Pa.; so om, before unkynde Ash.*; 
Del. — 616. Now om. No.; goodemen Dd.; Be,; BL.*; 





C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


And ware yow fro the synne of Auarice! 
Myn hooly pardoun may yow alle warice, 
So pat ye offre nobles or sterlynges, 

Or elles siluer, broches, spoones, rynges. 
Boweth youre heed vnder this hooly bulle! 
Com vp, ye wyues, offreth of youre wulle! 


g00d men Hod., No., Ch., In., Ad.'; Har.t, Pa, Ast.’; GL, 
Ad.*; Lan., SL%, Te.%, Har.’, Ii, Cax.’, Th.; Pe,, Ba., Bo.', 
Har., Lau.!, Lau.?, Ph.%, Ph.*, Ro.%, Chn.; men om. Ra.’; god 
om, Phy.; li.; forbede Ru,', forbade Gl., for reve li, f. foryeue; 
you foryeue In., Ad.!z yet. y yow om. Hat.; Ra.', 
GL, Ad.2; Co, Har.", Cax. To. — 617. kepe f. ware 
Se, Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exc, Lin); yee f. yow No.; alle ins. after 
yow Ash.t; of f. fro li.; the om. To. — 618. fro be fende t. 
alle Gl.; alle om. Phy.; Ti; warnyssh Hat, ravissh Gl.; 
warysshe In., Ad.', Se.; Te.‘, Ra.; Co.-gr. (exe. Cax 
Pe.-gr. (exe. Bo.‘ Ph, Ro.'). 619. If 1. So Phy.; eithir 
f or Te.', Ad.?; and f. or Phy.; shelinges 1. sterlynges Dev.; 
whole 1. om. Chn. — 620. Other f. or Ad.*, Hat.; Oo., Lan., 
81%, Th.; Pe., Ba., Del., Lau.%, Ph,?, Ro.', Ro.:, 81), To., Chn.; 
olles om. No.; Hat.; To., Ash.*; seluern Ad.*; broche Ash.’; 
siluer spones broches Dev.; Gg.; Har.‘, Pa.; Se,, Hat.; To! 
-groups; or ins. before rynges Phy., Hai., Dev., Hod. 
Har.*, Pa.; Se., Hat.; Lan., Te.?, Ne, Har.?, 
Ph’); and ins. ib. Tı Co., I, 
Bowe Gl; Te.*; Ra.?; hedes Phy., Dev., 
Del., Ash.t; hooly om. Pe.-gr. (exe. 
bulles Phy.; To.', Ra.’, Gl.; Co.-gr- 
(exe. Th): To.; bille Lin. — 622. Oom(e) E., Dd., Hai., D: 
Hod., Ch., No.; Ash.!; li Com(e)th all other MS: 
forb 8. ep Har.*; you £. ye To.; ye wyues om. Ii.; and ins. 
before offre(il) Phy., Dd., Hai., Dev., Hod., No.; Har.‘; Ra.", 
i, Ti; Ra., Ro.'; ofre Phy., Dev., Hod, 
an., Ti; Ra.*, Ash.*: 0p f. of Phy.; Te; 





86 ©. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


Youre names | entre heer in my rolle auon, 
If In-to the blisse of heuene shul ye gon. 

®] I yow assoille by myn heigh power, 

Yow pat wol offre, as elene and eek as eleer 
As ye were born; and lo, sires, thus I preche, 
& And Thesu erist, that is onre soules lache, 


GL, Ad.?; Co., Lan., SL; Pe-gr.; ye f youre Ash.t; Be,; wulles 
Te.', Ra,*, Gl.; Co.-gr. (exe. Th.); wille f. wulle Ad.'; 
, Ph, willen To.; alte full €. 7 yonre wulle Nor 
woll Mm.; that offre wolle 1. ofreth of y. w. Del, — 
we many names here I enter, &e. li.; Phy., 
Ch, In, Ad.'; Gg, Ph.'; Ash.*; Hat.; Ra’, GL, Co, 
Lan., 81°; Pe., Ba., Bo.', Har.:, Lau.', Lau.%, Ph.*, Ro.', Ro,t 
81", To., Chn., Ash.*; man f. name(s) Bo.'; is enfredf, I entre 
Ash.?; heer om. No.; Se.; Ra.’; Te‘, Ne., Har.’, Cax.; Lich, 
Ash.!; here I entre Th.; heere placed after Rolle Del.; into 
f. in Ra.*; Del.; youre f. my Te.‘ — 624. Vnto Bo *; Pa.; In Lich., 
Asl.'; than in re shulle To.; #hall Ho .. 
Har.?, Cax.; Ra.*, S1.'; all(e) ins, before goon Se., Hat.; Pe.-gr. 
(exe. Bo.', Ph.*, To., Aslı.‘); Th. — 625. assoile you In, Ad.'; 
heigh (heih) E., Hen., Dd., Ch.; Har.t; Ad.%; Co.; high (his) 
Ad"; Pe‘, Bo.t; Pa; Se, Hat.; Te, GL; SL“, 
x, Th; Bo.‘, Lau.’, Lich., Lin, Ph.%, Ph.*, Ro, SI. 
„ Ash.'; hie (hye) Phıy., Hod.; Ash.‘; Har., Lau.%, Mm., 
Ohn.; hige (highe) No.; Ra; Har., li.; Po.; heye Gg.; Del.; 
hihe (hyhe) In.; Lan.; Ba, Ra.’, Ro’, hight Te.*, om. Ash. — 
626. Yow E., Ch.; Gg., Ph.'; To.:, Ne, Cax.; Now In, Ad.t, 
Ye all other M8S.; I'yef. Yow pat Har.*; wol om. Th.; Lich., 
Aslı.!; offre om. Mm.; bene (be) ins. nfter offre Ra.’, GL; add- 
f and Mm.; cek om. Ch, No.; Pa; Se.; Ra, Gl.; Te.t, Ne, 
Kar”, Ti, Cax.; Bo.', Del, Ph.%, Ro.', Ash.t; second as om, 
Fb; Art — 087. born were Ash; and placed after sirs 
" Phy.; and om. Te.'; Te.”, Ne, Ii, Cnx., Th.; Lin, Ph. soll 
flo No.; lo placed after sires Hart; Ra.', Gl, Ad.t; Co, 
‚Lan., SL; lo om. Har.* cures 1. sires is bat f. thus 
©. this BL", howe Ti. — 628. erist om. Pa.; oure om. Ro.t; 





























































BE 








(. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


So graunte yow his pardon to receyue, 
for that is best, I wol yow nat deceyue! 
B% sires, o word forgat I in my tale; 

I haue Relikes and pardoun in my male, 
As faire as any man in Engelond, 
Whiche were me yeuen by the popes hond, 
If any of yow wole of deuoeioun 
Öffren and han myn Absolueioun, 
Com forth anon, and kneleth heere adoun, 
And mekely receyueth my pardoun, 


soule Pa. — 629. So om. Bo.!; he ins. before yow Se,; vs 
f. yow In., Ad.'; this £ his Phy-; Pa.; Ti; Lich, Ra,t, Chn., 
Ash.! — 680. loste f. best li.; Jewel ins, before I To.; he f. I 
Hod.; I om. Lieh.; nyl £. wol Bo.', Ph.*; nat yow Dev.; Har.t, 
Pa.; Te.!; SL; Ra., Ro.', To.; not assoyle f. yow not deceyue 
whole 1. om. Ne.; Har.? ends with this 1. — 631. sir Ra’, 
@1.; lorde 1. word Lau.t; for yat In., for that Ad. f. forgat; 
I forgat Lin.; I om. Ph.’; in om. Lich., Ash.! — 682. pardon 
and relikes Ra.’, Gl.; pardons Hai., Dev.; is f. in Lich. — 688. 
cam f. man Phy.; that is ins. before in Del.; of 
yngeland Gg.; Pa; Ad.* 5 812 — 34. yat ins, after 
Whiche Lau.*; I-geue (y-zowe) Har.*; Ra.®, Gl.; Co., Lan., S1,%; 
yeue me Hat.; most of Pe.-gr. (fo me Mm.); Th.; me 
om. Ra.}, Gl; Del., To.; off by Te; 
om. Har.t; popes om. Bo.', nearly seratcht out E 
hand Gg.; Pa.; Hat.; Ad. SL! — 085. wilh f. 
Ast — 886. for to f. and Del. . Comth, Cometh, & 
Ad., No.; Gg.; Har, Pa, ; Se; Te}, Ra, 
Ra); anon om. and om. Har. 

; down heere f. heere adoun 
©0., 81%, adowne here Lan. — 638. And ze shul haue here 
my pardoun Har.*, Pa, (gret £. my); And ze schun haue my 
pardon bat is deere Co., Lun., 81% (s0 d.); hat ze may haue 
part of m. (the Pl.) p. Pe.-gr. (exe. Lin.); Th.; And ye shal 





88 ©. THE PARDONER'S TALE. 


Or elles taketh pardoun as ye wende, 

640 Al newe and fressh at euery Miles ende, 

®] So fat ye offren, alwey newe and newe, 
Nobles or pens whiche pat be goode and trewe. 
It is an honour to euerich that is heer 

644 That ye mowe haue a suffisant Pardoneer 

1992] Tassoille yow in contree as ye ryde, 
for auentures whiche pat may bityde. 
Parauenture, ther may fallen oon or two 


haue my precious benyson Gl.; And y schal yorw zeue of m. p. 
Lin.; whole 1. om. Te.', Ra’, Ad; resseyue Phy, No; li; 
youre f. my Te, Ne., Cax.; the Ph.*; To’, Ne. & Cax.? insert 
after this L a spurious one: And ye shale haue my pardon that 
And £. Or No.; fake Hod., No.; Ra?, GL; B.; 
1. v. 639-655 om. Ash! — 640. 
And f. Al Bo; fownes f. Miles Hod.; Har.‘, Po., Ash’; 
Hat.; To.'-, Co.-, Pe-groups (exe. Cax.?). — 641. second newe 
om. Pa. — 642. and f. or Gg., Bo.'; Har.*, Pa,, Ash.; Hat.; 
; Pe-gr. (exe. To.); om. In, Ad.'; 
‚penyes In., Ad.'; Gg.; Pa.; Mm.; iwhiche om. No.; Hat.; Te.t; 
Del.; Dat om. Te.', Ad’; Th.; Lau.), Lin., Ph’, Ro.'; dothee 
ins, before good Del. — 648. an om. No.; Se; Ra, GL; 
grete £. an Hat; Th.; Ph.*; eweri man Te.'; Lin., ewery wigt 
Ra’, Gl, fo yow Lau.', To. euerichon Mm., euer to yow Ra.t; 
bene f. is Pe.-gr. (exe. Ba.. Lin, Ph). — 644. And f, That 
SL%; ye om. Har.‘; mowe E., Hen., Phy., Dd. 
Te, Ne, Cax.; may the other MSS., but on 
om. Gl. — #45, Tassoile E., Hen., C) 
all other MS8., but 70 yow assoile Ashı.!; the ins. before contree 
"EL: fountie Th.; where f. as Bo, ıcher as To.; bere Hat.; 
Ph.%: y (2) £. yeAd.'; Pa.; Te.‘; Co., Lan.; Lau.', Lin. — 
"adeenture Phy.; Gg.; Bo.', Ph.t; ıwhiche om. Hat.; that 
No; the which %. which that Pa.; moun f. may Dd.; 
ae ie next 1) — AT. For add. beinre 
&e. Hart, Ash.t; Se.; Tot, Co, Pe.-groups; 





©. THE PARDONER'S TALE, 39 


Doun of his hors, and breke his nekke atwo; 648 
Looke which a seuretee is it to yow alle 1936] 
That I am in youre felaweshipe yfalle, 

That may assoile yow, bothe moore and lasse, 

Whan that the soule shal fro the body pass 

I rede pat oure hoost heere shal bigynne, 

fior he is moost envoluped in synne. 

Com forth, sire hoost, and offre first anon, 

‚paraunter Har.*; Bo.‘, Ph, Parauenture all other MSS.; yet 

iher Rat; man f. ther may Ti.; mown f, may Dd.; Hat. 
skips the words between may in I. 646 and fallfen) in 

this one, writing the two as one. — 648. Down om. No.; 

fro f. of Ash.t; her f. his (twice) Pe.; Th.; in two Pa., on 
too Del, nowe Te.! — 649. lo f. looke Pa.; Bo.', F 


(such) £. which Hen., Phy., In., Ad.!; Har.t, Pa.; T 
Bo.', Lau.:, Ph.%, Ra, To.; a om! li., Th.; To. 

Pa., om. li.; it is Phy., Dev., Ch., No.; Gg.; 
Te), Ad,2; Co.-gr.; Pe-gr.; it om. In.; Hu 


is it om. Bo.t; in f. to Aslı.*, a monges f. to To 

f. in Hod.; falle £. y falle Pa.; Ba. Har.?, Lich, Ph’, Ro.), 

Ash.! — 651. man f. may, yow om. li. — 652, What f. Whan 

Hod.; Ash.'; that om. Ro.t, To.; your f. the (twice) To.; shal 

placed after body Ra, Gl; shal om. Lu 

No.; ooste (hoste) Ch.; Har 

’Th.; Del, Lan.*, Ph.’, To.; hoost om. Pe., Ba., Mm., 81." (Har.? 

has it in margin); youre self £. oure hoost shal Ra 

E.; Gg., Pl.'; Te’, Cax., wantig in all other MSS.; noıwe ins. 

after shal No., new first off alle f. shall first Te.'; 

Del. — 654. is om. Hod.; Aighly f. moost In., Ad.'; envoluted 

Der., voluppid No., volupt Pa., envolupt Se.; Ad.* " 

(exe. Bo.!, Ph.%, Ra.?, Ash.t), in volupte S1.*, Te. 

Ra.>, involufe Hat.; Te.', Ra’, Gl, enuelopte Th., enuolupe 

Ash.!; is placed after envoluped Hai., Dev., Hod.; of f. in 81, 

'Th.; Pe., Har.?, Lan.', Lau.?, Lich., Mm., Ph.’, Ro.%, 81.', Chn., 
ih £. in T Cometh In., Ad.'; Ash.’; 





90 €. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 


656 And thou shalt kisse my Relikes euerychon 
194 Ye, for a grote! vnbokele anon tlıy purs.” 


"Nav: nay', quod he, 'thanne haue I cristes curs. 
Lat be’, quod he, ‘it shal nat be, so theech! 
660 Thou woldest make me kisst thyn olde breech, 
IMS) And swere it were a relyk of a seint, 
Though it were with thy fundement depeint. 
But by the eroys which pat seint Eleyne fond! 


8e.; Te.!; Co, Lan., Te, Ne, li., Cax., Th.; Mm., To., Aslı.z 
oure f. sire Ra.t; sire om. Ash.*; offreth In., Ad.'; Ash.*; Co., 
Te.*, Ne, Ii, Cax.; Mm, Pl’; here f£. first Gg., Ph), rizt 
No.; To.%, Ne., li, Cax.; ep f. first Ro, OL, forth Pl.” om. 
Ash.t — 656. And om. To.; ye shall Hod.; Ash.t; my E., No.; 
6g., Ph.'; Del., To., thiese Phy., re Lan., /he all other MSS.; 
‚echon f. ewerychon No.; Lin., non Ad.*— 657. anon vnbukle Pi 
enboke To.; Dow f. anon Lin., om. Har.*, Ash.*; your t. (hy Ash.®, 
this Li.; Lau.’ — 658. Second nay om. Ch.; SL.*, Ii.; haue Ian 
quod he Lan.; than quod he haue yPh.’; Tom, Lich., Ash.!; goddis 
f. eristes No.; Se. — 659. for f. quwod he Pa.; he om. Lau.t; 
that £, it De.'; thou shalt nough me so teche\To.; so om. Bo.', 
Ph.*; mote T ins. before theche Phy.; siteche £. theech (theche) 
Te.:; Bo.', Ph.*, thee ich Hen.; Lin.. the Eche Ch., the eke GL, 
thiche Dd., No.; theiche Bo.”; Lan., Th.; Rat, fheyk Rat; 
thike Ad.t; Il. 659 - 672 wanting Ash. 660. woll Bo.', Ph.*; 
me make To.; me om. Ra.’; quod he ins. after me Dev.; fo 
Ins. before kisse Gg.; Se; SI Del.; olde om. Ad.*; broche 
£ breech Hod., breke Ra,’, Gl., brike Ad.*, breich Lin. — 661. 
ichere f. were Te.’; the relyk In., Ad.'; Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exe, 
Lio., Pl’, Ro.', Chn); Belequyk li.; Ra: transposes Il. 861 
& 602. — WR bat ins. after fhowgh Pa.; with placed after 
fonndament Lau’; al ins. before depeynt Gl; I-peynt Phy., 
Wed, No.; Se; Te.*, Ne., Cax.'; Del, Ph.?, Ro.', peint Hat.; 
Rat, y depeint Cax.', enpeynt Lin. — 663. Now f. But Te.'; 
; Ra’, GL; Te, Ne., li, Cax.; (de om. 








0. THE PARDONER’S TALE. BJ 


I wolde I hadde thy coillons in myn hond 664 
In stide of Relikes or of seintuarie! 14) 
Lat kutte hem of! I wol thee helpe hem carie, 
They shul be shryned in an hogges toord!" 

This Pardoner answerde nat a word, 668 
So wroothi he was — no word ne wolde he seye. [91 


Lan.; which om. Phy.; Gg.; Se.; Te); Lan, Te.!; To.; pat om. 
GL, Ad.%; Hat.; 1%, Th; Pe,-gr. (exe. Laut, Ph, To); the 
which £. which bat li.; sein! om. No.; fand Ad.*; Co. — 664. pat 
ins. after wolde Gl.; thin colyon I had Te.'; colyon (Te.'); 
Lan‘, Mm., Ro.', Ro.%, 81.1; (hin f. myn Ad.*; hand Pa.; Ad.t; 
Co.; whole 1. om, Ti. — #65. noblis f. Relikes No.; und f. or 
No.; Pa.; Te.!; Lich,, Ash.'; oper f. or Co, Lan., Te.}, Ne, 
Ti., Cax.; Ba., Lin., either Ad,*; or om. Pe., Lau.', Lau.%, Ro.'; 
of after or om. Mm., Ph.?, Ro.%, S1., To.; de seint mary k. 
or of seintuarie Ra.: — 66. out f. of No., om. 81%; and ins. 
before I In. Ad.'; Pa.; Hat.; Ii.; Pe.-gr. (exe. To.); I wol the 
help hem carie Dä., Hai., Dev.; Te.! (wolde), Ras, & 

Lan., I wol the helpe hem to cary Ash.?; GL; T. 
(wold), I wol helpe the hem carie Se.; 81.*, T woll help be 
hem to cary No.; Pa.; Ne., Cax,, Th., I wil helpe hem cary 
Pe.gr. (exe. Del., Lin, Mm., Ph.‘, Ro,', To), I wol help hom 
to cary Har.‘; Del, Mm., I wol with thec hem carie E., I wol 
fhee hem carie Hen., Phy., Ch., I wele from the hem c. Gg.-gt., 
than I will than hem c. In., y wyl than hem c. Ad.', I wil 
lete hem c. Hat., Ph‘, y woll hem c. Lin., Ro), I wil hem 
'kepe and carie To. — 067. shold(e) Hod.; Ash.*; Ra,*; Pe,gr. 
(exe. Lin., Rı ., Chn., Ash.), shall No.; Bo.%; Pa.; Hat.; 
Te.%, shun Ad; showen f. shrymed Hat.; Ph.'; streyned in a 
wchip corde Ra.’; hors f. hogges To. — 668. The f. This Hui., 
Dev.; enswared Ba.; ne ins. before ansıwered S1.%; ayen ins. 
— 669. not a f. no Ch.; ne om. Phy., Hod., 
‚ben f. ne Bo,*; he wolde no word seye Gg.; 
gr.; 81% To.2, Ne. (oryf.seye), li.) Cax., 
Ba., Bo., Del. /thyng f. word], Lin. Ph.2); 
































Th.; Pe.-gr. (ex 





97 C. THE PARDONER'S TALE, 


‘Now’, quod oure hoost, ‘I wol no lenger pleye 

With thee, ne with noon oother angry man! 
672 But right anon the worthy knyght bigan, ! 
1090) Whan pat he saugh pat al the peple lough, 

“Namoore of this! for it is right ynough. 

Sire Pardoner, be glad and myrie of cheere! 
676 And ye, sir hoost, pat been to me so deere, 
1964) | preye yow pat ye kisse the Pardoner! 

And, Pardoner, | preye thee, drawe thee neer, 


he nolde n. w. #. Ash.*; Co., Lan.; Ba., Bo.', Lin, Ph.?; that no 
thing wold he ». Pa. — 670. no lenger quoth oure host ne 
Iyst me to play Pa.; oste (hoste) Ch.; Bo.2; GL, Ad.%; Lan, 
Te’, I, Th; Del, Lau‘, Mm., Pl), Ra’, 81), To,; hoost om, 
wolde Hod., nyl Ash.t; Pe, Bo.! f. wol. — 671. Ne, 
transpose 11. 671 & 072; no f. ne Lan.; Del; no wight 
with om. Ph.*; oother om. Pa.; Ad.? — 672, this f. 
the No.; Har.'; Ad.3; Ti; kmyght om. Bo.', Ph.? — 678. The 
pepult at her wordes loch Ash.*; hat after whan om. Del, To; 
al om. No.; second hat & the om. To.; 1 f. lough Co. — 674. 
for om. Ra, Gl; here f. it Ra.t; right om. Ad.t — 675. he 
seid ins, after Pardoner Hai., Dev., Hod., No,; Se.; merie d glad 
Gg.; Hat.; Co.-gr.; Pe-gr. (exe. Lin., Ph.%); elere f. chere Ne.; 
Ash,* onds here with two spurious Il.: — But Ihesu sende 
us bat grace | That in heuen to haue oure euer-dwellyng plase. 

676. ye om. Hen., Phy.; Gg.-gr.; hooste GL, Ad.*; Co., Lan., 
To’, Th.; Del, Lau‘, Mm., Ph.?, Ra‘, S1.', To.; Dat om. Bo.t; 
so love and t.to me soli.;deer E., Ad.'— 677. preye Dd.; Gg., Ph.'; 
'Th.; Del., Har.*, Lau.'; prey E. and all other MSS.; (his £. the Ti. 
. sire ins. before pardoner Lin.; preye Di.; Gg. Phi; 
Del, Har.', L, prey E., &o.; that thow ins, before 
drawe To.'; Co., Lan. ; thou ins. ib. Ad., fo GL; gem... gow 
f. theo...thee Har.*; Se, Hat.; Pe.-gr. (exe. Pe, Ba., Lin.); 
gewe... yon No.; Pe-; draweb Har.‘; pow f. second !hee Hai, 
Der., om. Ra‘, Gl. — 679. ye £ we ryde f. diden li.; 


En Ä 











































C. THE PARDONER’S TALE. 93 


And, as we diden, lat vs laughe and pleye” 
Anon they kiste, and ryden forth hir weye. 680 
[968] 
Heere is ended the Pardoners tale. 


tofore ins. before lat In., Ad.!, so No., now Lan. — 680. And 
add. before anon Pe.-gr. (exc. Ba., Lin., Ph.?, Chn.); now f. 
anon To.; And with that worde f. Anon they kiste S.; kisse 
f. kiste (kissed, &c.) Har.‘, Ash.?; Ad.?; Co., Lan.; reden Dd., 
Hod.; Gg.; Lan.; Lin., Ra.’, To.; rode No.; Del. 


Notes. 


LI. 1—12 refer to the immediately preceding Tale of the 
“Doetour of Phisik relatiog the death of Virginia uccording to 
the Roman de la Rose (ll. 5618—82), which is based upon 
Livy, lib. III. ©f. Totroduetion, ch. II. 

L. 1 (287) Oure Hooste: the jolly landlord of the “Tabard‘, 
where the pilgrims assembled before starting on their journey 
to Canterbury. In the General Prologue, 11. 751 sqq., he is 
described as follows: — 








A large man he was, with eyen stepe [bright], 
A fairer Burgeys was ther noon in Chepe; 
Boold of his speche, and wys, and well ytaught, 
And of manhod hym lakkede right maught; 
Eek therto he was right a myrie man, etc. 








He is, in fact, the leader of the whole pilgrimage, arranges the 
order of the single tales, and comments upon every one, serving 
as u sort of chorus. Thus he expresses here his horror of the 
eruel death of the innocent Ros girl. His speech is often 
very rude, but never devoid of good sense and broad humour. 
8. Il. 658 syq. below. — In Hooste the final e (ct. Fr. höte) must 

ich is etymologically correct, on account of the 
1. 658); or. if considered as mute here, the 
etc, must be ndopted, according to which the 
I, as frequentiy in Chnucer, 
); Then, however, sweren 
) and the final e in were 
jecossity for this ulteration. 
Iy almost menningless, as 























Notes to Il. 2-6. 95 


is ‘do! in Modern Engl., especially in poets like Shakspere, and 
merely used as an expletive for the verse. — as = üs if; so 
often, @. g. Gen. Prol. 81, 199, ete.; ep. Mod. Engl. ‘as it 
were”. — wood: mad. 


L. 2 (288) Harrow: inter. denoting alarm, a ery for help 
(Morris); a ery of astonishment (Sk.); help! (ib. Gloss.). I should 
render it here with “halloo’. — nayles: ef. note to 1. 363 below. 

L.3 (289) cherl: refers to “Olaudius’in the Doctor's Tale (s. 1. 
140, 148, 191, 199); “Justise’ is Appius, the judge. As 
two different persons are meant, and must not be omitted, as 
it is in several texts. Some MSS. have elerk for cherl, also in the 
Doetor's T. (ep. Sk.); but that the latter is the correct reading, 
is shown by a comparison with the French text (s. above), 
which has %i ribaus” in this place (. 5698). — Op. note to 
1.429. 


L. 4 (290) deuyse: to suggest, imagine, describe, explain, 
relate (s. 1. 185). 


5 (291) Come (short 5%): may eome; pres. sing. subj. 
— thise: such.; et- also note to L 250. — false in E. and a 
few other M8S. must have erept in by mistake, perhaps from 
1. 3; at any rate, it is to be deleted on account of the metre 
— adwocas: though found only in a few MSS. (In., Ad.’; Har. 

Th.; Pe., Bo.', Ph.%, Ra.?), this spelling recommends 
itself because of the ryme; ef, ten Brink, $ 829. — That the 
reading of Har.*, &e., adopted by Wright (Wr.), Bell (B.), and 
Morris (M.) must be considered as spurious is shown by the 
word his before body and bones, referring here (s. 1.3) to two 
different personages (cp. Skeat’s note). 


L.6 (292) Algate: adv. — at any rate; alg, — allas: un- 
Fortunately! — sely: good, innocent, poor. — The deviation 
rom this line found in the same MSS. as in 1.5 is, at lenst, 
very suspieious; for bikenne (= to commit) seems not to 
oecur in any other place in Chaucer, and betake (to commend) 
which is met with in other MSS., always takes to before its 
second object, s. ©. T., A 3750 (Miller’s T.), G. 541 (Second 
Nun’sT.), 11048(Person’sT.), Boethius II, pros. 1, ete. Accordingly, 





96 Notes to Il. 7—10. 


Caxtons's first print has 7o the deuyl, ete. Einenkel, Streifzüge 
durch die mengl. Syntax, ete., p. 106, quotes this line as the 
only case where the prep. to is dropped, when the dative of a 
substantive appears at the head ofa clause. So these two verses 
are evidently a seribe's make-up for a gap or Ihe indistinet 
writing in his direet source. Cp. Il. 10°, 11%, 67/68. 

L. 7 (293) she boughte, Ke.: she paid 100 dear a price for 
her beauty, i. e. she lost her life for it. — Air, inserted in a 
great number of MSS. before beanfee seems only a seribe/s 
make-up for the final e of bowghte, which became mute in the 
15th century. 


L. 8 (@94) alday: continually, always. — as, though only 
found in E. and another MS. of the A-type, seems to me to 
make the best sense here. On the other hand, it is curious that 
all other MSS. agree in writing that, which is also admissible, 
though its repetition in 1. 9. sounds rather awkward (cp. however, 


1. 151, o.). Still, I think that there is no necessity to alter the 
reading of E. — more) would be the correct plural of may; 
but as only few MSS. have it here, it is donbtiul whether it 
was also in the original, especially as only may is found in 
Chaucer's ryme. Op. IL 37, 290, 339, 360, 429, 64. 


1.995). Skeat is wrong, in my opinion, in adopting or, 
the reading of Har.‘, &e., instend of and; for the poet evidentiy 
wishes to express the ides that the gilts of Fortune as well as 
those of Nature often bring ruin upon a man, beeause he speaks 
wi them again in L 11 as of Dufhe yüftes. 


L. 10 (296). Pronounce many’, i. e. y has here ihe sound 
af the English y as consonant or of the German j, which is 
generally the case before an unaccented vowel; ep. ten Brink, 
$ 209, Kittredge, $ 131, and see below Il. 119, 22, 856, ete.r 
The final y or ie atter r (I) of other words is also freguoatiy 
alurredl in the same way; s 11 128, 184, 196, 246, 442, 600, 
675; el. ten Brink, $ 284; Kittredge, 1 
MSS. (Har.‘, Pa; Co.-gr., exe. 

Ro, Ash; Hod. [bat Pat f. as); Har.“ and Ash.® have them bet- 
ween IL 12 and 18) insert two others: — 





Notes to 11. 11—14. 

10* hir beautee was hir deb 1 dar wel sayn 
11* Allas pitously as sche‘) was slayn, 
whieh are also admitted by all modern Edd. (except Tyrwhitt). 
But that their genuineness is very doubtful, is firstiy shown 
by their appearing only in those M8$. which also contain 
the spurious verses for ll. 5—6 mentioned before. Besides, they 
express no new idea; the first of them only repeats 1. 7, the 
second, 1. 6 as it runs according to the majority of MS8. 
In Har.*, ete., however, the latter is supplied by another verse, so 
that for this type of MS8, only the second inserted line has some 
raison d’ötre. Finally the order of thoughts is entirely disturbed 
by these two lines, s0 that the seribe of the common original 
‚of the Har.*-group saw himself obliged to omit the next two 
lines (in Har.? and Ash.? they were evidently introduced later, and 
in the wrong place), whilst the copyist of the common source of 
the Co.-gr. was eompelled to insert a very trivial verse for. 11, 
in order to connect it with 1. 12. Nor are the other groups 
belonging to the same type of MS8. (Te.!, Pe., etc.) here quite 
in order: a hint that the first twelve lines were wanting in their 
«ommon original, and were added later by each branch in a 
different way. 

L. 12 (300) for, omitted by all the MSS. of the afore-snid 
groups (except, of course, Har.* and Pa.), is also left out by 
Skeat and in the Globe Ed. (Wright inserts Il. 11—12 from 
Tw., Morris from Lan.), but I do not see the necessity of follow- 
ing them. For I take the sense of this passage to be ‘From 
both these gitts men have (or derive) frequently more (things) 
for their damage (disadvantage) than for their profit (prow).” 
Nor does the metre require here the omission of a syllable. 


L. 18 (301) myn owene master deere: the physieian; owene 
here an expression of endearment, as in Mod. Engl. 


L.14 (302) pitous: piteous, sad, lamentable. Tw. has here 
(s. 12236) the following note, “This [pitous] is the reading 
of two good MS8. A [i. e. Har.”] and HA. [i. e. Hai.) but I be- 
lieve it to be a gloss. The other copies read erneful, which is 


') he Har.t. 


John Koch, The Purdoner's Prologue and Tale, 








98 Notes to Il. 15—18, 


near the truth. It should be ermeful, etc,’ It is eurious that 
none of these MS8. is extant. 

L. 15 (808) nathelees: nevertheless; s. 1. 525. — is no 
fors: it is no matter; it is to be supplied, for the sense. Some- 
times Chaucer omits if is, and simply writes no fors (s. Sks 
note). ‘Doch nichts für ungut, lasst, es soll nicht schaden” 
(Hertzberg). 

L. 16 (304) praye: I have restored the eorreet form though 
only tew MSS. have the final -e, and though this one does not 
eount as # syllable here; but cf. Il. 285, 677, & 678. — #0 
saue: that ho may save, s. 11. 21 & 572; and cp. Troilus IH, 
1470, — thy gentil cors: thy noble body, thy worthy person 
(euren edlen Leib’ H.); cors stands here, and in other places 
(6.1.50 and B 2098, Sir Topas) paraphrastically for the personal 
pronoun, ns mom cors, fon cors in Old French for moi-meme, 
toi-m&me, ete.; the same in MH. Germ. Zip. Cp. ‘my little body” 
in Shakspero’s Merchant of Venice, 1, 2, 1. — The meaning of 
*eorpse” is found in 1. 876. 

L. 17 (805) vrinals: vessels containing urine, which in 
former times served for the determination of a disease. Mr. 
Jephson (in Bell's Ed.) refers to Shakspere’s Henry VI, I, sc. 2, 
where Fallstaff alludes to the same method. — Jurdones: 
chamber pots; Tw. quotes (v. 12239) Walsingham (p. 288), 
who says. “dune ollae, quas Jordanes voeamus; ad ejus collum 
eolligantur. “This is part of the punishment of a pretended 
‚Phisicus el astrologus, who had deceived the people by a false 
predietion. Hollingshed calls them two jorden pols, p. 4407, 
— Perhaps we ought to rend Jurdanes, as Sk. does according 
to the derivation of the word, and the reading of a great 
number of MSS. But as this termination differs in other MSS., 
we had better leave it as it is in E.—S. also next |. 








L.18 (806) ypocras: derived from Hippocrates (born in 
460 B.C.). Sk. thinks that it does not signify here the name of 
the famous Greek physician, but a beverage named after him. 
According to Halliwell's Dictionary ‘it was composed of wine, 
with spices and sugar, strained through a cloth. It is said to 
have taken its name from Hippokrates’ sierve, the term 


> 


Notes to 11, 19-21. 9 


apothecaries gave to a strainer”, Sk. then quotes a receipt for 
making it and some other authorities on the subject. But he 
is unable to give a sufficient explanation of the word "Galiones’ 
(or Galianes, as some MSS. spell it), which, no doubt, goes 
back to the name of the Greek physieian Galenus (born A. D. 
131), in the middle ages generally called Galien(us), and which 
he supposes also to signity a drink. But if we take into con- 
sideration that it is the unlettered Host who is speaking, we 
need not seek real medicnments in these expressions, but may 
as well assume that Chaucer wanted to represent the landlord 
as quoting some names which he had heard used by medical 
men (s. Gen. Prol. 1. 431), without knowing their exaet menning, 
This would also account for the curious termination -omes, 
ryming with Jurdones, both, it appears, wrongly pronounced by 
“oure haste‘, who also corrupts ‘corpus domini’ into ‘corpus 
‚bones’ (1.26), and exeuses himself for his misquotations (1. 38). 


L. 19 (807) boyste: box, from ©. F. boiste, M. F. boite; I 
do not understand why Sk. drops the final -e, which, besides, 
is ee ‚here by the metre. — Zetuarie: electuary, remedy; 

Grm. "Latwerge’; pronounce leträrye (y cons), the same as 
- Marie next line (märy®); ep. Gen. Prol. 426, and below 1. 28, 
398/94, 511/12, 568/64, 595/96, 665/66, etc. 


. 20 (808) Seinte: the final e it to be added here, though 

ling in E. and most M88.; it is frequently sounded before 

of Saints (e. g. Gen. Pr. 11. 120, 509, 697, ete., and below 

I, nlthough against the striet rules of the inflexion of ad- 

but in this composition probably influeneed by the 

vocatives ‘sanete, saneta‘, used in the Latin church 
‚Op. ten Brink, $ 242. 


21 (809) So mote I theen: As I may hope to prosper; 
me jer Seel’! (H.); mote is the subjunetive mood; so 
ling of BE. must be altered; the indicative is found Il. 89, 
the subj. pret, 1. 508. (Cf. ten Brink, $ 198, Kittr., 
— fhee(n), to thrive, O. E. Dion, is only used in such 
by Chancer; s.e. g. D. 1215 (Wife of B. % T.) 

1. 659. — propre: handsome; schmuck’ (H.). 

1* 





100 Notes to Il. 22—24. 


L. 22 (310) Iyk a prelat: Sk. is quite right in rejecting 
Mr. Jephson’s suggestion that the Doetor was in holy orders; 
but he is wrong, I think, in supposing that Chaucer uses this 
comparison, because the physician had been highly educated, 
ete. For in my opinion this refers to the somptuous appearance 
of the Dostor, who, according to the Gen. Pr. 1. 439, was 
all clad “in sangwyn and in pers‘. — Ronyan: \he name 
of a Scotch saint, who lived in the seventh or the eighth century, 
but of whom only little is kaown. Sk., who gives more particulars 
about him (s. note to 1.310) says, “It looks as if the Host and 
the Pardoner were not very elear about the saint’s name, only 
knowing him to swear by”. A still greater ignoranee on this 
subject is shown by several seribes, who substitute all sorts 
of saints’ names for ‘Ronian’; s. various rendings. According to 
Sk, it ought to have been Ronan (ep. "St. Ronan’s Well” by 
Walter Seott). — 8.1.32 below. 


L. 28 (311). Seyde I nat wel? Tw. says that (his phrase 
must remind us of the similar one “Said I well’, which oceurs 
so frequently in the mouth of Shakspere's Host of the Garter 
(s. Merry Wives of Windsor I, 3, and II, 1 & 3), and together 
with other resemblances, may make us believe that Shakspere, 
when he drew that character, had not forgotten his Chaucer, 
— terme: in learned or professional terms; Sk. refers to Gen. 
Prol., 1.323. — The Edd. following the false rending of Har.t, 
put a query after wel und after ferme; Glo., which takes its 


text from E., puts a query only in the latter place, but this 
entirely spoils the sense, for the Host never said before that he 
could not speak in lenrned terms. It is only now that he is 


afraid of not having used the right expressions, for which he 
apologises, as it were, 

L. 24 (312) I woot: I koow; inf. witen (ci. Germ. wissen); 
thou woost 1. 522, ye woot 1.498, ete.; preterite: wiste; s. 11. 82, 
225; contracted with ne into moot, 1 nd myate, 1. 199 
(ep. ten Brink, $ 271), The same contraction is still in use in 
the phrase ‘will he, nill he. — thou doost myn herte to erm 
thou makest my heart grieve; cf. Skeat's noto on erme, which 
word only once more occurs in Ohnucer; s. Boke of the Duchesse, 





Notes to 11. 25—27. 101 


1.80, where the MSS. have spoilt it into yerne, which shows 
that this verb was growing obsolete in the 15th century; s. also 
the ious readings under the text. — Observe, besides, that 
doon in connection with an infinitive, with or without the pre- 
position to, has in Chancer the meaning of ‘to cause, to make’; 
ef. Einenkel, 1. c. pp. 236 and 255; 1.502 and Compl. to Pitee, 
1.7. — Maken has the same meaning and construction s. 1. 142. 

1.25 (818) cardyacle: spasm, pain about the heurt; “Herz- 
weh’, from the Greek zagdınzds, so that the correct form of 
the word would be "cardiac', which is still used in medical 
terms. Cp. Sk.'s note, who also refers to a paragraph in Batman 
upon Bartholom& (VII, c, 32). — E. and other MSS. of the 
same group have a curious mistake here in writing Cardinacle, 
as if this word were derived from Cardinal — or is it one of 
the Host’s corruptions? 

L. 26 (314) bones: the ignorant Host (cp. note to 1. 18) 
apparently confuses the two onths "by corpus Domini’ aud “dy 
Cristes bones’ (Sk.); some MSS. try to correet this mistake by 
changing ‘bones’ into ‘Dominus’; the correct form is only found 
in Th,, wherefrom Tw. probably took his reading. But apart 
from its spoiling the metre, this correction is quite superfluous, 
as the landlord repeatedly uses the phrase ‘by corpus bones’; 
s. ©. T., B 1625 (Shipman’s T.), B 3087 and 3096 (Monk's 
Prol). — triaele: a remedy, in general (s. B 479, Man of 
Law's T.), a restorative remedy; the word is a corruption of 
theriaque, Lat. theriaca, Gr. Ingraxov (pagaxdr), Germ. "Iheriak.', 
originally a remedy against the bite of venomous animals, 
especially snakes. — From this word also the Mod. Engl. 
“treacle’, a sort of syrup, is derived. 

L. 27 (815) draughl: as the word originally was a mono- 
syllable, and as the inorganie e found in E. and other MB8. 
is mute here, it is better suppressed, though in other passnges 
it must be sounded; s. 11. 72 & 75, and cp. I. 64, note. — 
moyste: new, fresh, but generally it has the modern meaning 
of 'moist”; in the Maneiple’s Prol, (H #0) we find the form 
moysty also applied to ale as differing from “old ale”. Cp. 
Sk.'s n. — eorny: strong of the eorn or malt (Tw.); *körnig’ (H.) 








102 Notes to Il. 28-34. 


1. 28 (916) myrie: merty, pron. mir-ye (ep. 1. 19); but 
Chaucer has different forms ofthis word: murye (I. 555), merie 
(1. 595), otc., which all appear in ryme, Of. ten Brink, $ 280, 
and s, A 802, 1386, E 2218. 


L. 30 (318) beel amy: good friend, mostly spelt belamy, 
is a common form of address in Old French poetry (ef. Sk.s n.). 
Here it is evidently used in a familiar way of spenking. — 
thow: in certain groups of MSS. (Se, Te.’, Co, Pe.) we find 
‚John instead ot this pronoun, which, eonsidering the repeated 
application of this name to priests in Chaucer (s. B 8119 and 
4000), is not impossible here. But though the former word may 
be as well a misreading for the lutter as vice versä, it is not 
likely that John was in the original, because the Har.t-group, 
with which those named before go back to the same source, 
has also thow. 

L. 81 (819) myrthe: mirth, pleasure; here: merry tule 
(ef. the rending of Th.). — Jape: jest, joke; "Schnurre, Posse’ 
(H.); s. also 1, 106, 


L. 32 (320) Ronyon: s. 1. 22; observe that the word here 
has only two syllables and rymes with anon. 

L. 38 (321). And f. But in E. and the two MSS. closely 
related to it, is certainly wrong. — Ale stake: an inn-sign 
which projeeted horizontally from the inn, just like a bar which 
supports a pninted sign at the present day. At the end ot au 
ale-stake a large garland or a bunch ot some evergreen was 
commonly suspended (cf. Gen, Prol. 11. 666/67). 8. Sk.s note, in 
which an ordivance of the time of Richard II. is quoted, re- 
gulating the length of such ale-stakes. 


L. 34 (322) Cake: the old cakes were mostiy made of dough 
(Sk.), and, I should think, without sugar or other ingredients; 
something like those biscuits one gets at English inns to eat 
with one's cheese. A pieture of the hardness and the size of 
such cakes is drawn in the Gen, Prol, (l. 668), where we are 
told that the Somnour had made himself a buckler of a cake, 
and in the Reevo's T. (A 4094, etc.), where we learn that the 
Millor's Wifo had baked a cake of half a bushel of four. 





Notes to Il. 35-42, 103 


1. 35 (323) thise gentils: the gentlefolk, the decent people; 
“die feinen Leute’ (H.); ef A 8118 (Miller's Prol,); i. e. 
Knight, Squire, Prioress, the Priests, ete.; on the meaning of 
thise s.1.5 und 1. 250, note. — gonne: s.1. 1, note, 

L. 36 (324) lat: the usual form of the imperative of lefe)ten, 
before an infinitive; ep. 1. 871, n. — ribaudie: ribaldry, vulgar 
talk; ‘Zoten, Schmutzereien" (H.), 

L. 37 (325) may: s. 1. 8, note. — leere: (1) to teach, (2) to 
learn; ep. 1. 290, 

L. 38 (326) wit: wisdom, knowledge; “Lehrhaftes’ (H.). 

L. 39 (327) graunte: to agree, consent, assure; s. 1. 584. — 
Yıeis: adv., certainly; ep. Germ. ‘gewiss’; still used by Shakspere 
(e. g. Merchant of Venice, IT 9), and modern poets, but fre- 
quently mistaken for a form of the verb witen, and consequently 
spelt I wis. — I moot: s. 1. 21, n., and observe that a number 
of MSS. have here the original preterite mus(e) instead of the 


present, the same us in Mod. Engl. — Cf. also 11. 437 and 461; 
1. 503 moste is the subjunetive of the preterite, 

L. 40 (328) honeste: decent; ef. 11.269 & 340. — The 
following Latin hending is taken from I. Timothy VI, 10; 
in Luther's translation: *(Denn) Geiz ist eine Wurzel alles Übels". 


-- omnium: omitted on purpose by the poet on account of 
the metre, has been restored here and ll. 46 & 138 by some 
seribes, who thought they knew better. 

L. 41 (320) Lordynges: sis, ladies and gentlemen, the 
usunl way of adressing a company in the C, T.; “Herrschaften” 
(H.); s. 11. 166 & 285 (note). But ‘sires’ is also frequent; s. 11. 
872, 451, 472, 631. — chirches: whether this reading, or chirche 
was the original one, eannot be deeided, — Of. Introd., ch. V, 
and Gen. Prol. I. 708 sqq.: ‘He was in chirche a noble ec- 
elesiaste’, etc. 

L. 42 (330) 1 peyne me: observe that the personal pronoun is 
always used with reflective verbs by Chaucer, instead of the 
Mod. Engl. ‘myself’, ete,, s. 1, 107, 295, 322, 830, 375, 596, 
678; my self U. 141 & 171, is = "I myself’; s. also 1. 454. — 
The aneiont usage is still frequent in Shakspere. Up. Koch II, 
$ 315.; ten Brink, $ 270, n. 7. — haufeyn: according to 








Notes to Il. 52— 61. 105 


1. 52 (340) distourbe of: to prevent from, interfore, disturb 
in, ete. 

L. 55 (818) Patriark: a dignitary of the Enstern Uhurch, 
superior to the order of archbishops (s. Webster). 

L. 56 (344) I speke: perhaps we should write speke I, as 
some of the better MSS. rend; ep. I. 150, n. — a wordes fewe: 
a few words; the separation of /ewe from a is curious, and 
seems to have struck several scribes as unusual, who transformed 
the phrase into wordes a fewwe, where "wordes” must he considered 
as a genitive partitive (ef. Einenkel, 1. e.. p-91). But the former 
position is also sometimes used by Chaucer in rymes; s. | 
below and Troilus IV, 1280. 

L. 57 (345). 7o saffron with, ete.: with which to colour 
my sermon (predicacioun; s. 1. 119). *Saflron was used to give 
colour as well as Aavour” (Pw.) Sk. adds a few quotations 
eoneenring this use. To ‘saroure‘, which is the reading of a 
number of MS8, would mean ‘to make tastefül’: which certainly 


docs not make so good a sense as the former. 


„58 (346) hem is sufficiently supported by E., Hen., 
Phy., Bo.%, Har.*, ete. to make unneces the alteration into 
men, which several Edd. (Tw., Wr., M., B., Sk.) have introduced 
wecording to a good many MS8., as Chaucer does not always 
appear a very strict grammariun; ef.11. 61 (hey), 257/68 (him 
und Ais), 451, and s. Book of the Duch., 1. 1811. On the con- 
trary, ‘men’ seems the intended correction of the seribe of 
the common source from which all the groups in question 
were derived. — Similar loose constructions appear in Shakspere; 
©. g. “Their candles’, Macbeth II, 1, 

L. 59 (347) longe eristal stones: “evidently hollow pieces 
of erystal in which relies were kept' ($k.). According to the 
Gen. Prol. (. 700), he had a "glas’ filled with ‘pigges bones”. 
ef. Introd., p 5 

L. 60 (348) c/outes: small pieces of eloth, rags, supposed 
to be remnants of the clothes of snints. 

L. 61 (349) we to suppose, imagine; the pret. #. I. 494. 
— they: these people; ef. I. 58 (note). — echoon: every 
one, each. 








106 Notes to 11. 62-64. 


L. 62 (350) The omission of I in E. shows that this MS. 
‚cannot be implieitly trusted; ep. Introd. p. XXXVII. — latoun: a 
kind of mixed metal, somewhat resembling brass both in its nature 
and colour, but still more like pinchbeck; s. Sk.'s note, who also 
quotes a passages from Todd’s Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 350, 
saying that a cross of laton frequently occurs in old Church 
Inventories. Then Sk. eites Batman upon Bartholom& (X VL, 5), 
where we find the Latin name for laton "Auricalcum’, which 
is made by ‘meddling of Copper, of tinne, and of auripigment, 
and with other mettal,.. it hath colour and likeness of gold, 
but not the value”, — Germ. "Tomback”. — sholder bone: u 
sheep’s shoulder bone was formerly much used for divination, 
among divers nations, which science was enlled "Spatula- 
manein‘, Chaucer alludes to it also in his Parson’s T. (602), 
where he speaks of Wilke horrible swering of addiuracioun 
and emiuracioun, as doon thise false enchaunlours or nigro- 
manceiens in bacins ful of water... ... or in a shulder boom 
‚heep’. 8. Sk.'s note, to 1. 351, who quotes several 
‚es on this subjeet, but seems to overlook that this bone 
is here not used as a means for prophecy, but for working 














marvelous eures. 

L. 68 (351) hooly ‚Jew: most probably Jacob; s. 1.76 and 
ep. Genesis XXX, 32 qq. It is euriously the same passage 
to which Shakspere makes Shylock allude (Merchant of Venice 
I 13). — Op. Sk.'s note. 











L. 64 goode men: 
in old homilies answering to the modern 'dear brethren” (s. 
Sk.'s note to 1. 616 [904]); “Ihr guten Leute (H.) — As the 
final © of goode does not sound in this expression, it might be 
written good-men, thus forming a compound noun; but as only 
part of the MS8. drop this e I have kept it with E., ep. Ik 
73 & 616. — taak keepe: take cure, pay attention (to); on the 
shortened form of the imperative s. note to 1. 174; keepe was 
originally a monosyllable, bnt as the final e is ocensionally to 
be pronounced in Chaucer (s. 1. 489 below and Book of the 
Dach. 1. 6), I have not suppressed it here, following E. and 
other MSS., consideriug that the dative-e of sheepe need not be 


he common phrase of address to hearers 





Notes to 11, 6775. 107 


counted as mute; s. Kittredge, Troilus, p. 36 sq., and ep. Il 
27 (n.), 69, 82, 85, 109, 272, 508, 570. 

1. 67 (355) worm means here 'snake’; so still in Shakspere’s 
Anthony & Cleopatra V, 2. Cf. Sk. The Germ. Wurm’, had 
formerly the same meaning; cp. ©. g- Schiller's Kampf mit 
‚dem Drachen: ‘Halb Wurm erschien’s, halb Molch und Drache” 
eto. — 

L. 68 (356). The great variety of rendings here must be 
explnined by assuming a gap in the common original of the 
‚groups in question which the different scribes tried to fill up 
as well as they could; of. 11. 5/6, note. 

12.69 (357) I have restored here and in the next 1. the 
Anal -e omitted by E. and two other MSS, as more only ex- 
onally seems to have been trented as a monosyllable (s. 

1, Kn.s T.); on the dative-e in sore s. 11. 64, n., & 85 


70 (358) pokkes: pox (which is really a plural). — scabbe: 
Germ. "Grind, Räude”. 


etymologioal. 
(861) yoode man: husbandman; master of the house 
jight be written good-man, as Sk. has it (ef. Fr. bon- 
; but as only few MBS. havo this way of spelling 


(882) wyke: week; another form, wouke or wowke, 
‚occur also (#. ten Brink, $ 35a, Kittredge, p. 15), but 


(863) Tastynge: Sk. thinks that che final -« may be 
Des but in the interior of the verse, this is not very 
; ydrinken, as Tw. writes to 

verse, is "grammaticnlly impossible. On the con- 
Lis a nine-syllable verse, to which alternative Sk. 
‚Of. Freudenberger, Über das Fehlen des Auf- 

"P: 25; Kittredge, 1. 0, $ 148, and s. 11. 207, 214, 244, 








108 Notes to Il. 76-84. 


320, 326, 354, 498 (fl. — drinken: the final -n must be ndded 
here to avoid hiatus. — draughte: here with inorganie -e; 
ep. 1.27; as a dissyliable it appears sometimes in ryme; &. Gen. 
Prol. 185 (: raughte); Book Duch, 682 (: caughte). 

L. 76 (864) (hilke: that, the sume, the... mentioned 
before 1.465. — Jew: 8.1. 63, note. — eldres: ancestors. 

L. 77 (365). A similar superstition in Germany is mentioned 
by Munnhardt, Mythologische Forschungen, p. 1872q., according 
to which a pig's bone, called ‘der Jud’ auf der Wanne’ is 
mixed with the seed to make it grow better. 








L. 78 (866) sire: sirs or sires, as part of the MSS, 
(B-type) and all Edd. write, seems to deserve the preference. 
But as the singular is found in all MS8. of the A-type, and 
is not ssible here (the speaker, us it were, addressing one 
of his hearers in partieular; s. a man — his — he, ete. in 
the following 11), I have not altered the reading of E. and 
its group. — kelith f. heleth in Har.*, which reading is udopted 
by Wr., B., & M., and held worth mentioning by Sk. can 
only be a clerienl error; s. 1. 81. 





L. 79 (367) be: on the subjunctive in a concessive olause, 
s. Koch H, $ 55, Mützner II, 1, 126, und 1. 82, 141, 171, 
200, 662. 


L. 80 (368) pofage: broth; ‘Suppe’ (H.). 





L. 81 (369) mistryste: to mistrust; also spelt with -w-; s. Gen. 
Pr. 501 (: ruste). 

L. 82 (370) soothe: truth; Sk. and other Edd. (except Glo.) 
have sooth; but that the final -e was sometimes sounded is shown. 
to be G 66 note to this verse, and op. 
1. 64, n. — wiste: subj. pret. of weiten (ep. 1. 24 and 295); s. 1, 79. 

[88 (871) 
junetion — although, even 








by the ryme 


4l: here and frequently else used as a con- 
if, but then the verb 
“1. 161 and 163. — Hertzberg 
ie zwei Pfaffen sich und mehr‘, 

L. #4 (372) Miteyn: mitten, glove; "Fausthandschuh” (H.). 
This word is spelt without a final e by most MSS. in this 1. 
and by nearly half in the next, though the French origina) 








cessive cq 





must precede the subj 
translates this 1., "Und hiel! 


























Notes to Il. 85-98. 109 


(mitaine) has it, and Chaucer is generally very exaut in 
retaining French terminations in-e; s. ten Brink, $ 222 sqq., 
Kittredge, 1. c., $ 20 qq. The same is to be said of grayn 
in 1. 85, where the -e found in a good many MSS. might be 
eonsidered as the dative-e (6. 1. 64, n. and op. 1. 109 berne). But 
a3 exceptions must be admitted, and the infleetive-e is doubt- 
ful in words of Romance origin, I have made no alterations 
in the spellings of E. and other M88, 

L. 55 (373) hand: s. 1. 110, n. 

L. 88 (376) So Pat: conditional conjunetion — if only, 
provided that; ep. 1. 619. — pens: pence, the usual plural of 
peny. — grotes: groatz the value of a grote was 44; s. Sk.s 
note to 1. 657 (945). 

L. 89 (877) O thyng: (of) one thing; s. Einenkel, 1. «©. 
62, who considers this phrase as an absolute aceusative of 
mensure. — Op. 1. 444. 

L. 90 (378) wight: person, being.; cf. Germ, “Wicht‘, 

L. 91 (379) synne: the finul -e is to be sounded here before A: 
Op. Sk.’s note, and s. 1. 141 & 188, 

L. 92 (880) be yshriuen: to be shriven; ‘beichten” (H) 

1.94 (382) ymaad: this form of the part. past of maken 
is required here by the metre, as all Edd. have it, whilst the 
form found in E., etc. is to be employed in 1. 257. — Cokewold 
euckold; Germ. ‘Hahnrei. 

L. 95 (383) shal: Sk. (s. also Tw.) adopts here the plural 
shul(n) found in a number o£MSS., but not in E. But as folk 
can also take the verb in the singular (Cp. Mätzner II, 1, 144; 
Kittredge, $ 43; s. 1. 130; and ep. 1. 104 /peple is), 1.18 
folk — doon), and 1. 477, n.), no alteration is necessary. — 
no p. ne no g: neither power ef. 1. 51, 156, 267; 
on the double negation, oh, IL, $ 580 sqq., Mätzner II, 
2, 194. 

L. 96 (384) offren: to present alms; “opfern” (H.). 

„Le 97 (885) out of; without, free from; s. Einenkel, p. 158, 
and cp. 1, 534, 

L. 98 (886) They referring to the singular Aym (1. 97) 

seems odd; so that a few MS$, insert He for it, others hem 








110 Notes to I. 99—106. 


f. hym. But as a greater number of persons are meant by 
who-s0, this construetion is not impossible, and is indeed 
found in other places, in Chaucer as well as in Mod. Engl. 
C£. also note to 1. 58; cp. Mätzner II, 1, 140, Einenkel, 
45—6, and s, 1. 648 below. Sk.s alterations of They into 
He, and hem in 1. 99 into him, in which he apparently follows 
Tw., consequently are superfluous. — The same is to be said 
of his writing in for on, as the latter preposition really ocours 
in phrases of the kind; s, Mätzner II, 1, 352 and Einenkel, 
p- 186; but perhaps a, found in more MS$. than on, might have 
been inserted here, if an alteration of the E-text is necessary 
ar all. 


L. 9 (387) assoille: to absolve, pardon; op. Il. 625 & 645. 
— Sk. refers to the very similar practise of the Dominican 
friar Tetzel in the year 1517, by whose shameless activity 
Luther was roused to his famous denunciations. For an illustra- 
tion he gives a long quotation from Michelet’s Life of Luther, 
trans. by W. Hazlitt (note to 1, 387); ef. also Introduction, 
ch. V. — Pronounce tA’Auetoritee; on this frequent sort of 
elision s. ten Brink, $ 269, and ep. 11. 159, 241, 287 below 
— Still in Shaksp., e. g: Macbeth I, 7, etc. 

L. 101 (389) gaude: trick; ‘Kniff, Spass’ (H.). 

L. 102 (390) An hundred mark: According to Sk.s note, 
the value of a mark at that time was about 13 s, 44; and 
100 marks £ 13). 44 (1933 German marks). But this sum 
must be multiplied by ten, in order to make allowance for the 
value of money in Chaucer's age. — sifh: conj., since; also 
adv.; s. 1. 581. 

L. 103 (391) elerk: ». 1. 51, note. — pulpet: pulpit; “Kanzel”. 

L. 104 (392) lewed: ignorant, unlearned; s. |. 149; id — 
yset: om the frequent use of bein) as an auxiliary in Early 
Engl., s. Koch Il, $ 44; Mätzuer II, 1, 76, and op. IL 875 
& 588, 

L. 105 (393) T preche so, ete, 

L. 106 (394) fals: i. e. with a view to cheat; Germ. 
*trügerisch’; Jape: #.1. 81. 


















5. 11. 412g. 


Notes to 11. 108-116. 111 


L. 108 (396) Est and West: towards the east und west, 
to the right and left, to and fro.; local aceusative; of. 1. 230 
and Einenkel, p. 50. — bekke vp-on, &e.: to nod to, &e. (in his 
lively way of speaking); 'nicke . . zu”, 

L. 109 (397) dowue: pigeon; cp. Shaksp., Merch. of. V., 
11, 2 “dish of doves‘. The Mod. Engl. dove is generally used 
to denote the tame species of the genus "Columba’, as turtle- 
dove, ring-dove, &c. — Sittynge: the final -e is quite correct 
(@#. 1. 75), though mute here; I do not understand why it is 
suppressed by Sk., who needlessly follows here Tw., Wr., &e. 
— bern: barn; ‘Scheunendach’ (H.); as for the dutive berne, 
op. 1. 64 (m). — Mr. Jephson remarks here: — "This is a 
most felieitous simile. The strutting and bowing of a cock- 
Pigeon on the roof of a barn recals the action of a popular 
orator with ludierous exaotness’ (Bell III, TI). 

L. 110 (398) handes: Ihave not altered this into hondes, 
the usual form of Chaucer («. ten Brink, $ 18 #), as this 
dissylabie form appears again with a 1. 155—56 (landes) in 
E. and a number of better MSS. In all other oases, however, 
o prevails, mostly northern MS$. having a before n + d (or 9, 
». 1. 85, 103, 319/20, 357/56, 580, 633/84, 663/64), Still I 
thought it more eautious to leave also here the spelling of E. 
untouched. — yerne: adv. = eugerly, quickly, briskly; ep. Mod. 
Engl. to yearn and the Germ. adv. ‘gerne', which have kept 
more the original meaning of this stem. 

L. 112 (400) cursednesse: wickednesse, sin.; #. also |. 007. 

L. 113 (401) hem: the peple (1. 108). — free: liberal, 
generous. 

L. 114 (402) yewe: the final -n in other MS8. must be 
dropped here because of the metre, ‚der to make this word 

. — namely 
n particular 5 " .). 

L. 115 (403) nat 2 in, to 
make money; ef. L. 173 

L» 116 (404) no thyng: adv. — not at all, by no means; 
still used in some phrases, as "nothing afraid, nothing daunted”. 
Op. also Einenkel, p. 62, and s. 1. 476 below. 





112 Notes to 11. 117—124. 


L. 117 (405) rekke: to care, — hat, though omitted by E. and 
several other MSS. must be supplied here on account of the 
mötre, — beryed: pron. ber-jed = buried (ep. 1. 19, n.); inf. 
berie 1, 596, 

L. 118 (406) goon a blakeberyed : According to Sk. this plıras 
which neither Tw., nor Bell could suffieientiy explain, mean: 
(Though their souls) go a-black-berrying, i. e. wander wherever 
they like. The diffeulty was to show that the (apparent) 
past partieiple was ever used for the verbal substantive (or 
gerund). Among the examples for this use adduced by Sk. 
we will mention one in Piers Plowman (UIX, 138), where we 
rend of folk that yon a-begged’, and two in Chaucer, F 1580 
(Frank. T.) and D 354 (Wyf of Bathe's T.). He thinks that 
-ed is here not the ending of the past part., but a corruption 
‚of -eth, which is sometimes found at the end of a verbal sub- 
stantive, e. g. "he rod an honteth’ in Robert of Glouvester 
(Specimens of Engl., ed. Morris & Skeat, p. 14, 1. 387). — H. 
has “in die Fichten gehen”. 















L. 119 (407) certes: vertainly; many a: # 1. 10; predi- 
eacioun: 8. 1. 57. — Tw. refers here ‚to a passage in the 
Romaunt of the Rose, Engl. version 1. 5763, O. Fr. 1. 5095, 
which runs: — 

For oft good predicacioun 

Cometh of ewel entencioun. 
Sk. quotes Phil. I, 15; in Luther’s translation: “Etliche zwar 
predigen Christum, auch um Hass und Haders willen”, 

L. 121 (409) for plesance of folk: in order to gain the 
favour of the ple ; "Volksgunst” (H.). 

L. 122 (410) avaunce: to advance, promote, help forward; 
fördern’. — ypoerisye: hypocrisy; “Heuchelei’ (H.). 

L. 123 (411) veyne glorie: vain-glory; "Eitelkeit; Rulm- 
sucht’ (H.); the termination of glorie is to be alurred; s. IL 10, 
n., and 387. 

L. 124 (412) noon oother weyes: in no other way or manner; 
ep. Einenkel, 86., who thinks that ofher wyse (found in a 
good many MS8.) is not Chaucerian. — debate: to fight, quarrel; 
"streiten". 























Notes to II. 125136, 113 


125 (413). Sk. quotes a similar phrase from Piers 
Kun (B, 87), and refers to Rom. II, 13 and Ps. CXL, 8. 
former passage runs in Luther's transl.: — "Sie schärfen ihre 
wie eine Schlange; Otterngift ist unter ihren Lippen.’ 
alas 1. 133 below. — Aym is here the right rending, 
several MSS. have hem, and bey in the next 1; 
in 1. 127. — smerfe: now ‘smart, as an adj. sharı 
fl; but it may be considered here also as an adv. 
y. eto, 
Eu 126 (414) astertein): escupe, 
bh. 127 (415) defamein): slander; 'verleumden’ (H.); the 
lat, 5. 1.324. 
4. 128 (416) Huth: several MSS. have the suhjunetive 
ae; but of. 1. 311. — Irespaseln) to: to trespass ngainst, to 


wrong to u person; ‘sich vergehen gegen; einem zu nahe 
ten" (HL); 5. also 1. 453; ef. Einenkel, p. 217. 
L. 130 (418) shul: s. Il. 95, n. and 477, n. 


L. 132 (420) guyte(n): requite, repay; “abtrumpfen" (H.). 
on ef.1. 95; but observe that many MSS, have the singular. 
 Misplesaunce(s): (give) annoyance, annoy;'Unannehmlichkeiten 
Inreiten'. 

L. 198 (421) venym: venom, poison; ef. 1. 125. — hewe: 
ine, colour; appearance, pretenoe, 

L. 134 (422) semen: which Sk. (s. also Tw., Wr., B., M.) 
Ahurtens into seme, can be left unaltered, if we slur the y of 


holy (s. 1.10, n.). x 


1, 135 (423) entente:. intention; design, plan. — deuyse: 


ln. 


1.136 (424) of coweilyse: of or about covetousness, is no 
Moubt the corroet rending, though E., its group (exe, Hod.), 


and u few other MSS. have /or instead. If this latter prep. 


ind been in the common originnl of the A-type, it must have 


 nlso been in tie Gg,-group, which, however, has of. Observe 
 besides, that this olnuse begins with I preche of nothing, und 


p 1. 145, where for is righly found in all MS8. For hexe 





114 Notes to Il. 187—151. 


covetousness’, and certainly, Chaucer would not have repented 
the same iden again within a few lines. So Tw., Sk. and 
Gl. ought to have altered here the rending of their original, 

L. 13788 (425/26): ef. 11. 45/46, and 1. 40, n. 

L. 139 (427) agayn (or agaynes): prep., against. 

L. 140 (428) vsein): to be necustomed to, to indulge in; 
“üben, ergeben sein" (H.). 

L. 142 (490) maken .. to: to enuse, ete.; used with and 
without the prep- fo: s. Einenkel, p. and op. 1, 24. n. — 
toynne(n): to depart, to separate, a verb that seems to have 
been growing obsolete in the 15th century (v. lectio variorum). 

L. 148 (431): soore: adv., sorely. 

L. 146 (434) oghle: generally used without the prep. to 
before the infinitive, but sometimes with it; », 1. 224, and ep. 
Finenkel, p. 233. — ynogh suffise: this pleonnstie phrase 
oeeurs several times in Chaucer; *. B 3648 (Monk’s T.) and 
2.1540 (Merch.'s T.) 

L. 149 (437) lewed: s. 1. 104. olde stories were indeed 
frequently employed by medioval preachers for examples and 
illustrations suitable to the taste of rude and ignorant hearers. 
The most famous collection of tales made for this purpose war 
perhaps the ‘Gesta Romanorum’, which was widely spread in 

eland. Of. Spalding’s History of Engl. Lit. pp. 55-58. 


L. 150 (438) kan they, &e.: the inversion of the subject 


in prineipal olauses commeneing with another word than the 
subject is very usual in Chaucer, but bogins to be given up by 
Inter MSS.; cf. Mätzner, II, 2, 542 sqq, und =. I. 56, 168, 

6. 310, D reporte: repeat, tell again; s. 1. 381. — holde: 


in memory 

L. (439) troiwe: believe, think, trust; still in use im 
Early Mod. Engl inlly in the phrase I trow; e. g.Shakap., 
Richard I1., II, 1, 218; Merry Wives 1, 4, 140, etc. — he 
schiles: conj., while; s. Book of the Duch., 1. 151, and still used 
by Spenser (s. Koch I, p- 499); it seems to be the best reading 
here, though only found in E, and another MS.; for, in Aut 
wäiles, which we rend in other MSS., {hat appears tu be super- 
Auons, being repeated in in 1. 158 (but op. notes to II, 





Notes to Il. 152— 159, 115 


8 & 351). The other varintions in the different MS8., which 
otherwise might be taken into consideration, must be rejected 
here on account of the metre. So, on the whole, there is no neces- 
sity for abandoning the text of E. — Tw, has that whiles, 
Wr., &e., whiles. 

L. 152 (440) for I teche: because I teach, by my teach- 
ing (Sk.). 

L.153 (441) pouerte: poverty; pron. here pövert'; in other 
places, it is to be aecented poverte, ng with Zerie (Man 
of L’s T., B 99) and sherie (Troilus IV, 1520); ef. ten Brink, 
$ 221. So Sk. need not have suppressed the final -e here, us 
do Wr., &e. — willfully: adv., not in its present men ob- 
stinately, &e., but — willingly, voluntarily. Of. Sk.'s note, 

s of this usage in Early writers; "frei- 


L. 154 (442) Nay: no, surely not, was in Early Engl. 
purely negative; its modern use as an amplifiention (not this 
only, even, &e.) will scarcely be found before the 16th entury. 
8.1 658. — frewely (pron. Irü-e-li): truly, indeed, certainly 


L. 155 (443) londes, and 1. 156 hondes: ». 1. 110, n. 


L. 156 (444) nat... no: ep. 1. 95 n., and observe that many 
soribes begin to omit one negation or the other. 

L. 157 (445) Pronounoe: bä; ds: ef. Freudenberger, 
1. 0, p- 47 and Sk.'s n). — Mr. Jeplison refors to a pnssuge 
in Fleury's Eeel, Hist, necording to which making buskets 
was the employment of Egyptian monks in the early ages. 
Sk. quotes a line from Piers Plowman (B. XV., 285), where 
we rend that St. Paul made ‘panyers. Though this statement 
does not agree with Acts XVIIL, 3, it was eertainly St, Paul 
(op. "Apostles‘, 1. 159) who sot the example of labouring with 
hie hands. For more partieulars, s. Sk.’s note (445). 

L. 158 (446) ydelly: idly, i.e. for nothing, for a mere 
trifle (as those poor Inbourers do). 

L. 159 (447) Pron. th Apostles; ». 1. 99, n.; Sk. thiuks 
the context implies that some of the Apostles (s. 1. 157) 


mnde basket. But the verse may quite as well allude \o 
ar 





116 Notes to 11. 180-173. 


1. 158, viz. that they lived in 'wilful" poverty. — eountrefete: 
imitate, counterfeit, 

L. 160 (449). That wolle is the right rending here, in 
spite of the devintions of several MSS., is shown by I. 622, — 
Sk. refers to the description of the very similar praotice of the 
mendieant friars as given in Chaucer's Sompnour's Tale (D 
1746 qq.) AI sorts of things for which they begged are 
enumerated there, as bushels of wheat, malt, or rye, n piece 
of cheese, of onke, of brawn, of bacon, of beef, etc. 

L. 161 (449) Al: #.1.83, n. — page: youth, Ind, not only 
in its nsual menning of serving-boy in uttendance upon a 
gentleman or gentlewoman, but also signifying # farmer’s or 
a shepherd’s boy; ®. 1. 400; "Knecht’ (H.). — Mr. Jephson 
(Bell's Ed. III, 72) thinks that prestes in Har.* (and consequently 


in Wr. and M.) is more expressive than pouereste (dissyllable!) 
but this reading, being quite isolated, is nothing but a clerical 
error. 


L. 163 (451) sterwe: to die; the present meaning of to 
starve is later than Chaucer; s. 11. 577 & 600 (pret. storuen). But 
the copyist of the common source of the Se.- nnd Pe.-groups 
seems to have taken /amyne (here subst) for a verb syno- 
nymous fo sterve in its modern sense, by altering for into or. 

L. 164 (452) Wr. is, as usunl, so wrapt np in his Hart 
MS. that he takes no notice of Tw.’s rending of vine, but 
sticks to ıwyn(e) — so do B. and M. -- though only the former 
makes the right sense. 

L. 165 (453) wenche: wench, (wanton, light) girl; ‘Dirne’(H.). 

L. 166 (454) lordynges: s. 1. 41. 

L. 167 (455) likyng: plensure, wish. — comny ale: s,1. 27, 
and ep. 11. 34 and 40. 

L. 168 (456) haue 1: e£.1.150, n. — Now: supply "that" 
after this word. 

169 (457) by reson: reasonably,-fairly; "vernünftiger 
Weise’ (H.). 
L. 172 (460) moral tale: ep. 1. 37. 
L. 178 (461) wynne: s. \. 115, n. 





Notes to I. 174- 186/87. 107% 


L. 174 (462) hoold: for hooldeth; this shortened form of 
the imperative is frequent in our tale; s. 11. 64, 290, 291, 298, 
371, 622, 837, und op. ten Brink, $ 189; Kittredge, $ 118. — 
hoold youre pees: be quiet or silent, as in Mod. Engl. 

L. 175 (469). For the source of this Tale, s, Introduet., 
ch. IV, — fflaundres: In laying the scene in this country, 
says Sk, Chaucer probably followed an original which is now 
lost. Then he quotes from Andrew Borde's Introduction of 
Knowledge (ch. VIIT) a description of Flanders in which we 
‚rend that “the men be great drynkers“. — 1chilom : andy. — formerly, 
once upon a time; an old dative of the plural, ©. E. Auilum 
(Koch, 11, $ 382. 

L. 176 (464) haunteden folye: followed after, were given 
to foolish things; "trieben Thorheit” (H.). Uf. 1. 259. 
x 177 (465) Riot: exeess; noise, noisy behavionr; “Lärm” 
d: gambling, a certain game at diee; s. I. 365, 
(or stewe): brothel; "Bordell’ (H.). — 
(466). Where as: a local adv., wherever, where 
it’; ef. 11. 401, 518, 598 (n.), and s. Koch II, p, 4.— 
ind of guitar; of. Grundriss d. germ. Phil. II, 2, 351, 
7): pleye for pleyen in E., ete., on account of 
LE 114. — dees: diee; perhaps we ought to 
ike most MSS,, and according ‘to the rymer 
aud 4485 (Coke’s T.). But, as in other onses, 
used here double forms. Besides, note that 
‚of both Types have dees. Cp. also 1. 336. 
(68). If we pronounce orr" hir, drynken can keep 
ll. 805, 360, 399, and s. ten Brink, $ 272. 
0). that deueles temple: a tavern or a brothiel. 
superflwite: excess; "Völlerei” (H.). 
‚grinly: hortible, awful; “grässlich. 
(474-5) Tyrwbitt refers to a similar pussnge in 
nes Tale, "For Cristes sake siwere not so sinne- 
‚bring of Crist, Dy sonle, herte, bones, and 
nit semeth, that ye Hhinken that the eursed 
him not yuough, but ye dismembre him more” 
). Soe also n later pussuge in the “Pardoner”, 












































Notes to 11. 200-208. 


L. 200 (488). Herodes: ep. Matt. XIV, 6-11, Mark VI, 
21-28. — ıcho s0 wel, &e.: [as may be seen by any one] who 
would consult the stories carefully. Sk. explains *stories’ by a 
reference to Peter Comestor's Historia Scholastica, which is a 
sort of epitome of the Bible. Each section being called 
“Historia”, the whole work may very well be alluded to by 
the designation of ‘the stories”, The account of Herod oceurs 
there in the section entitled “Historia Evangelien’, cap. LXXIT. — 
The insertion of the spurious lines in the Co.-group may be 
aceounted for by assuming that one seribe altered wel... soughte 
into wol..seche, and that the next then found the want of two 
rymes, which he supplied as well as he could. 5 

L. 201 (489) repleet: full, replete. 

L. 202 (490) heeste: order, commandment; s. 11. 352 sqq- 

L. 204 (492) Senec: a nine-syllable line, with the accent 
on the first. The rending of Har.* Seneca can scarcely be 
right here, as the only time where Chaucer uses this form in 
verse, 0. T., B 3698 (Monk’s T.), it is accented Söneca. In 
H 345 (Maneiple) we have the form Senökke, and the same 
accentuation is mostly found in Sende (Cp. Sk. Ind. Prop. N.), 
but also Sönek, E 1567 (Merchant), the same as here. As for 
the passage in Seneca which Chaucer had in mind here, Tyrwhitt 
refers to Epist. LXXXIIIT “Extende in plures dies illum ebrii 
habitam: numquid de furore dubitatis? Nune quoque non est 
minor, sed brevior.” 

L. 207 (495) dronkelewe: adj.. addicted to drink. -— A nine- 
syllable 1.5 s. 1. 75 m, and Freudenberger, p. 17. 

1. 208 (496) woodnesse: hury, rage; “Raserei und Wut’ (H.); 
Lat. foror. — y-/allen: the addition of y- is not required by 
the metre; but as it is found in very good MS8,, and as is in 
a great number of others seems to be a clerical error for y, I 
have inserted it here though it is missing in E.; ep. the various 
rendings in 1 580. — shrewe: un ill-tempered person (Sk., Gl. 
Ind.), a man of evil nature (Note). But to me it seems to refer 
16 the 'man . ... out of his mymde' (1. 206), so that #hremwe 
here must mean ‘a weak-minded person, an idiot, a Junatie. 
The same reference appears in Hertzberg's ‘jenem, — In 





120 Notes to 11. 210-229. 


1.581 ahreiwe has its more usual meaning of ‘sooundrel, wretch”; 
“Schuft’ (H.) 

L. 210 (498) glotonye: gluttony;; ‘Schlemmerei” (H.). 

L. 211 (499) cause first: allusion to the Tale of Adam 
(Sk); ef. 11. 217. sgq. 

. 218 (501) Til. ete.: refers to dampnacioun; between 
these two words, we must supply ‘which lasted’, or a similar 
expression. -: buught..ugayn = Lat. redemit (8k.); cp. 11. 478 
& 614 below. 

L. 214 (502): Nine-syll. line; s. 1. 75, n., and Frenden- 
berger. p. 54. 

- L. 215 (503). Abought: part. past of abye (a. 1.488) = to 
pay, to atone for. 

L. 216 (504) sqy.: ef. Parson’s T. (I 819); “This synne 
corrumped al this world. as in wel shewed ; in the aynne of 
Adam and of Eue' The Latin gloss in the margin is found, 
more or less complete, in a great number of M88., besides E. 
S. Hieronymus contra Jovinianum, lib. IL ec. 15; ed. Migne IL 
305 (Sk). Op. also Innocent, 1. e., ib. IL e. 18 ‘Gula paradisum, 
elausit” (Sk. II, 44N. 

L. 219 (507) drede: fear, doubt. uncertainty: ». 1. 278. 

220 (5081 I vede: I read: ep. 1. 454& 505. 

L. 222 (510) deffended: forbidden. Sk. refers to Milton 
Paradise Lost, XI. 86. - See also 1. 302. 

Le 224 (519 oghte ex pleyne: s. 1.146. 0.5 here it is used 
as an impersonal verhz rx is the dative. The personal con- 
struetion is sometimes introdured by later seribes, who also 
add fo before the infinitive. — For the uts of this passage, 
ep. Innweent, Le. Ib. IL e. 17 (Sk IL 44-8: 'Noli auidus 
esse in ommi epulatione, et non te effundas super omnem escam. 
In multis enim eseis erit infirmitas: et propter erapulan multi 
perierant.‘ Quoted from Eecl x (Sirach\, NNNVIL 1SK.). 

L22:06 esurahle: moderate; "mässig”. 
L. squ.: Up. Hieronymus contra Je 
b. II. and Johannis N 













































‘Propter breuem gulae voluptatem. terrae lustrantur et maria’ 
(Sk: Innoeent, 1. v.. "Tam hreuis est gulae voluptar”, etc. 





Notes to 11. 230. —244. 


‚Chaueer’s translation “he shorte throte‘, therefore, is not correct. 
— tendre: dainty (leckerhaft‘). 

L. 230 (518). Est, ete.: = in the enst, ete.; ep. 1. 108, n. 

L. 281 (519). to-swynke: to labour hard, to toil; the simple 
verb oecurs 1. 586. 

L. 233 (521), sq. Paul: Cp. 1. Cor. VI, 18., from where 
the Latin gloss in the margin found in n number of MSS, (E, 
Hen., Dd., Ch., In., Ad.!; Bo.*; Har.t, Ash.*; Ad.?; C0., Te.?; Lin.) 
is taken. Sk. remarks that the usual rending of the Vulgate 
is "has’ for “illam.' Cp. III, 445. Luther has, “Die Speise dem 
Bauch, und der Bauch der Speise; aber Gott wird diesen und 
jene hinrichten”, — kanstow: for “canst thou’; on this eontrac- 
tion 8. ten Brink $$ 105% and 250, n.2, and ep. 11.264,430, 431. 

L. 286 (524) foul: filthy, vile, ugly, ete.; ‘schmutzig’ (H.); 
*widerlich” (1. 264). 

L. 238 (526) white and rede: sc. wine.; Sk. refers toC. T., 
B 4032 (Nuns’ Priest’s T.), and Piers Plowman, B Prol, 228. 
See also 1. 274 below. 

L. 239 (527) pryuee: privy; “Abtritt' (H.); ep. Hieron. c. 
Joyin.,l.e.'guttur nostrum meditatorium efficitur latrinarum.’(Sk.). 

L. 241 (529) rend: Thapostle (s. 1. 159). — The Latin 
‚gloss (found in E., Hen., Dd., Ch.; Bo.*; Hat.; Har.‘, Ash.*) 
refers to Phil. III, 18-19. Iuuther's translation runs, ‘Denn 
viele wandeln, von welchen ich euch oft gesugt habe, nun aber 
sage ich euch mit Weinen, die Feinde des Kreuzes Christi, 
welcher Ende ist die Verdammnis, welchen der Bauch ihr Gott 
ist, ete.” — Up. also Pers. T. (I. 819—20), “Looke eek | what 
seith seint Paul of Glotonye. Manye seith seint Paul goon 
of whiche I haue o/te seyd to yow and now I seye üt. wepynge | 
that been the enemys of the eroys of Christ of whiche the 
ende is deeth, and of whiche hire wombe is hire god and hire 
glorie, ete.’ 

L. 244 (592). That been, though only found in a fow 
MSS. not of the first order, is the only possible reuding, us it 
is also seen in the above quotation Iröm the Pers. T. The first 
uuaccented syliable, of course, is dropped; ep. I. 75, n., and 
‚Freudenberger, p. 58. The common mistake in the majority of 





122 Notes to 11. 240-252. 


MSS, may be necounted for by assuming thnt the first word 
was not written very distinetly, and that the different seribes 
either oopied litterally their originals, or tried to substitute n 
word better suiting the context, 

L. 246 (534). bely'o to be slurred; ef. 1.10. — eod: bag. 
— Op. Innoe., 1. e., II, 18. "Quanto sunt delicatoria eibaria, tanto 
foetidiora sunt stercora. Turpius egerit, qui furpiter ingerit, 
superius et inferius horribilem flatum exprimens, et abomina- 
bilem sonum emittens. (Sk. II, 445). The similarity of a 
Passage quoted by Sk. from „Joh. Salisb. (Polyer. VILL, 6) with 
Ohnucer's lines is not so striking. 

L. 247 (535) corruptioun: putrefaction; "Verwesung’ (H.); 
it has here four syllables; s. ten Brink, $ 208. 

L. 249 (537) fynde: to supply, to provide for; the same, 
familiarly, in Mod. Engl.; Tw. refers to ‘ver. 14885), i. e. OT, 
B 4019 (Nuns Priest's T.), where this verb has the same meaning. 
S. also B 245 (Man of Law's T.). 

L. 250 (538). Thise cookes: those cooks, not referring 
here, as usual, to a person or thing just named, but expressing 
the vivid imagination of an object not at the moment in the 
presence of the speaker. 8. Mätzner, II, 2, 233 sg. The same 
signification frequently oecurs in Chaueer; s. I. 5, 85. 897, 
404, 468. — For the contents of this passage, cp. again 
Innoeent’s treatise (II, cap. 17) “Quaeruntur pigmenta, com- 
parantur aromata , . quae studiose coquumtur arte eoquorum . - 
Alius eontundit et colat, alius eonfundit et confieit, substanciam 
eonuertit in aceidens . . ut fastidium reuocet appelitum, ad 
irritandum gulam” (Sk. III, 445). — Mr. Jephson (Bell IH, 76) 
finds in L 252 "an allusion to the philosophy of the Realists, 
according to which everything is supposod to have a subslance 
distinet from the aceidents of form, taste, colour, smell, &e.; 
so that, while the aceidents remain, the substance may be 
changed, and vice versü. The cook is said to change the nature 
and appearance so utterly, that the substance and aeeidents are 
eonfonnded, ete." Cp. also Sk.'s Note, V, 279. 

L. 252 (540) fulfülte: the -n found in E. and a few other 
MB8. must be dropped here for metrical reasonsz ef. . 114, n. 





Notes to 11. 254-265. 123 


— likerous: duinty, glottonous; “leckerhaft, gierig’ — talent: 
desire. appetite; “Begehren” (H.). 

L. 254 (542) noght: here used substantively — nothing, 
naught; s. 1, 575. — mary: marrow. 

L. 255 (543) golet: gullet, thront. — swoote: adv. sweetly; 
many MSS. have sofe, which form ocenssionally oceurs in E.; 
besides, Chaucer uses sweete, but, ns it appears, only as an 
adjective; from (his adj. the adverb sweeily. swetely is formed ; 
‚quotations 5. Sk., Gl, Ind. 

L. 256 (544) spicerie: spiees; ef. Germ. 'Spezerei' (H.). 

L. 257 (545) hist whose?; ep. wext 1. hym und 1. 58 hem, 
‚also used without a reference to a certain noun; cooke, which 
might be supplied, oceurs in the plural 1. 250 599. — ymaked: 
ep. 1. 94, m, — by delit: for (or accoording to) his pleasure; cp. 
‚Einenkel, 1. «. 128 sq- 

L. 259 (547) Auunteth: practises, indul 

L 176; delice: delight, plensure 
in the margin found in E., Hen., Dd., Ch.; 
#; Ad.*, Hat.; Lin., is taken from 1. Tim. V, 6., where 
&, however, has Quae and mortua (Sk.). Luther 
ngly, "Welche aber in Wollüsten lebet, die ist 


(648) ho: those, plur. of that. 
(549). This Latin gloss (in the same MSS., excopt 
ho Vulgate version of Proverbs XX, 1. But, us 
it has "tumultuosa” for "contumeliosa’, which latter 
‚Jerome’sContr. Jov. Il, 10 aecording to Köppel. 
ht lose Leute, und stark Getränk macht wild, ete.’ 
: lustful, libidinaus; “lüstern' (H.). 


(650) stryuyng: strife, quarrelsomness; Streitsucht. 
651) Op. Innocent, 1. c. IL 19: “Quid turpius 
or in ore .. eui facios transformatu . III, 445). 

> ef H 32 (Maneiple's Prol.). — artow: 


> (553) sq.: "the drunkard’s atertorous breathing seems 
‚sonnd of the word "Sampsoün’ (Sk.). Of. Me 
n his nose‘, H 61 





124 Notes to 11. 287-275. 


L. 267 (555) woot: =. 1. 24, n. — For the double negation, 
5 1,95. — neuere: here a monosyllable, but if to be pronounced. 
ne'er, as at present is doubtful; ef. ten Brink, $ 263; Kittredge, 
p- 207, und s. 1. 309 below. Perhaps also no, wanting in several 
MSS., may be omitted here — Sk. observes that the command to 
drink no wine, in Judges XIII. 4. 7, is addressed not to Samson, 
but to his mother; see, however, v. 14 ib., where the same 
eommand is applied to him. 

L. 268 (556) a siyked siwyn: «stück pig; the introduetion 
of the various readings may be explained by assuming that 
their authors meant to use here » more powerful or a more 
appropriate expression. Up. H 40 (Maneiple's Prol.), where we 
find "stynkyng seyn. 

L. 269 (557) honeste eure: eure for honorable or decent 
things; ef. 1. 40; “Anstandssinn” (H.). 

L. 270 (558) sepulture: burial; ef. Pers. T., 1. e., “.. dronke- 
nesse .. is the horrible sepulture of mannes resoun'. 

L. 272 (560) drynke ought to be drynk (drine), but as 
the form with the weak -e oceurs also in ryme (s. A 345 
and Leg. G. W., 2040), I have not ultered it here; ef. L.64, n. 
A similar passnge oceurs H 57 (Manciple's Prol.). 

L. 278 (561). conseil: a secret; ep.1. 581; Sk. refers to 
Ohaucer's Tale of Melibeus (B 2383): ".. folk that ben dronke- 
lewe ... ne can no conseil hyde; for Salomon seith, Ther is 
no privetee ther-as regneth dronkenesse'. For the first part 
of this quotation ef. C. T., B 776—7 (Man of Lawe’s Tale), for 
the latter, Proverbs XXXI, 4, where the Vulgate has . nullum 
secretum est ubi regnat ebrietas’ (not in the English version, 
nor in Luther’s).. 8. also Innocent’s Trentise, 1. «. (Sk, IH, 445). 
— drede: s. |. 219. 

L. 275 (563) namely: s. 1. 114, n. — Lepe: Tyrwhitt has 
the following note: "According to the Geographers, Lepe was 
not far from Cadiz. This wine... was probably much stronger 
than the Gascon wines, usually drunk in England”. — He then 
quotes an order of the Royal Household of the year 1604, 
alluding to the greater rarity of Spanish wines at that period. Sk. 

to some regulations to be observed by London 





Notes to 11 


vintners, mentioned in the Liber Albus, ed. Ril 

among others, "that white wine of Gascoigne, of la Rochele, of 
Spain, or other places, shall not be put’ in cellars with Khenish 
wines’ ete. (V, 280; partly repeated on the next page). 

L. 276 (564) to selle: Sk. observes that this gerund is the 
eorreet old idiom, for the more modern “to be sold‘, — fiysch- 
trete: londs ont of Lower Thames Street (Chaucer's own father 
was » vintner of Thames Street), close to the North end of 
London Bridge. The names of other streets found in a fow 
MSS. may be gratuitous alterations introdueed by their seri 
to denote a place better kuown for its wine at their own tnez 
perhaps also fleete strete in Phy. und Har,* may be due to a 
misrending of their respective copyists not very well aequainted 
with London (both MSS, show traces of some provincial dinleet), 
who remembered this name, but had not heard of the other. 
— Chepe: now Cheapside, a street in the City of London: ns 
a place where wine was sold it is also mentioned H 24 (Man- 
eiple's Prol.). 

L. 277 (665). erepeth subtilly: finds its way mysteriousiy 
($k.); "schleicht heimlich’ (H.). Skent thinks that this line and 
the next form an ironieal suggestion of the poet’s that the 
London vintners exeused their having wixed this Spanish 
wine with tose of Gascony by pretending that this mixture 
was the consequenee of their growing so near ench other, 

L. 278 (566) faste: adv., close 

L. 279 (567) fumosite: fumes urising from dronkenness (Sk): 
"Dunst" (H.). 

L. 250 (568) draughtes thre: When the numeral fol 
the substantive, the latter is usually in the genitive. Op. 
enkel, p- 15, and see 1. 583 

L. 281 s94, (569): The drunken man does not exactly know 


where he is. — Observe the use of the subjunetive in oblique 
speech (Koch II, $ 585; Mützner II, 1, 117 sq,), and ». II. 
401, 661. 


1x 288 (571) the Rochelle: La Rochelle; the wines growing 
there and near Bordenux are weuker than the Spanish wines. 





126 Notes to II, 285—298. 


L. 285 (573) lordynges being the Pardoner’s usual way of 
addressing his hearers, I have altered the isolated reading of E. 
(a. 11. AL & 166). 
„1.286 (574) sonereyn Aetes: most important (great) 
deeds; ‘grosse That’ (H.). 
1. 287 (575) rend: victör"yen in Wold; op. 11. 10, n., &99, n. 


L. 290 (578) Looketh: search ye (Sk. Gl. Ind.); “lest... 
nach’ (H.). — may: ». 1. 8,n. leere: s. L 87, n. 

L. 291 (579) Attila: Mr. Jephson quotes the account give 
by Paulus Diseonus in his Gestis Roman. lib. XV.: Sk. refers 
niso to Jornandes, de Rebus Getieis, $ 82; from our poet's 
short allusion to the death of this “greie Conguerour” (which took 
place A. D. 453), it cannot be decided which of these authorities 
he followed. Both agree that Attila died on the night of his 
marriage with a benutiful maiden by the barsting of a blood- 
vessel, in consequence of his having indulged in too liberal a 
potation at the carousal held in honour of this festivity. 


L. 292 (580) deyde: pret. of deyefn), dyein); u number of 
MSS. have dyde, died, ete., which forms are ulso secured by 
tymes; s. ten Brink, $ 176, and 1. 370. 

L. 298 (581) ay: usually; ef. . ... “eruptione ganguinis, qui 
ei de naribus solitus erat eflluere’ (Paul. Diane, 1. e.) and. . 
*sanguis, qui ei solild de naribus effluebat” (Jorn., 1. €). 

L. 294 (582) Capitayn: general, captain. sobrenesse: 
sobriety. 

L. 295 (583) rend: öpr/al this; above, ete.; op. 1. 180, m. 

auyseth yo: consider, observe; yow: reflexive pron 42, 


L. 296 (584) sqq- Zamuel: v. Proverbs XXXL, 14, from 
which the Latin gloss in the margin (s. E., Hen., Dd, Ch. 
Hod.; Ash’; Bo.’; Se.; Pe, Del. Har.?, Lich., Ph.") is also 
taken (ef. Tw., Sk. ote.). The English version runs, “It is not 
for kings, Lemuel, it is not für kings to drink wine; nor for 

ng drink (5) Lest they drink, and forget the law, 
the judgment, etc.’ 
fimde: et. \. 174. — Supply: "weiten, 





Notes to 11. 299—309. 127 


L. 299 (587) wym yeuyng may be considered as u com- 
pound word; so Glo. Ed. has a hyphen between the two words; 
ef. Einenkel, p. 270. — han: administer. 

L. 801 (589). The insertion of fhat and the alteration of 
spoken in to spoke are required by the metre (of. 1. 114, n.). 
The deviations in E. can only be errors of the scribe's. 

L. 302 (590). defenden: s. 1. With this passuge 
is to be compared Pers. T. 798 (to which Sk. refers); it runs, 
“Now eomih hasardrie with hise apurlenances .. of which 
comth deceite. false othes. chidynges. and alle rauynes. blasphem- 
ynge and reneyinge of god, and hate of hise neighebores. 
wast of goodes. mysspendynge of tyme. and somtyme man 
slaughtre. 

L. 308 (591) Hasard: s. |. 177. — The quotation in the 
margin (found in E., Hen., Dd.,*) Ch., In, Ad.'; Bo.; Ash.*; 
Se, Hat,, Ad.*; Pe., Del., Har.*, Lau.', Lich., Ph.?, Ash.*) refers 
to the "Polycratieus’ of John of Salisbury (s. Introduet., p. XX VII) 
where it is in the fifth chapter of book I. Up. Morley’s 
English Writers, III, 180; s. also ‚nbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris 
pp. 45, 46 (Sk.). — lesynge: falsehood, lie; ‘Lug’ (Sk. H.). 

L. 304 (592) forswerynge: perjury; "Meineid’ (H.). 

L. 305 (593) Blaspheme must be substituted for Blasphem- 
yng in E. and the Dd.-group, because of the metre, wagt: 
waste; Verschwendung’ (H.). 

L. 806 (591) catel: chattle, goods. 

L. 307 (595) repreeue: reproof, repronch, shume; ep. 1, 344, 
— eontrarie is subst. here (contradietion; opposite), und so of, 
as in E., ete., is the right reading; pron. eöntrary'öf (1.10, n) 

L. 308 (596) commun, is here the indefinite form of the 
adjeetive, and so the final -e found in and ot) MS8. must 


be suppressed; it has here the sense of “professional”; 
von Profession’ (H.) 

L. 309 (597) euer is here trented as n manosyliable; 
ef. 1. 267, n. — estaat: condition, rank; “Stellung” (H.) 


*) Da., Ch.. perhaps also Ad.!, have “Polliorum’f.Polieratici”, 


Bo.", Be., Hat. “Politicorum’, Ad.* "Poliow 





128 Notes to I. 310-819. 


L. 310 (598) yholden, though only found in few MSS,, is 
the form required here by the metre; ef. 1. 314. Or, perhaps, 
we may read, according to other MSS., The moore he is holden, 
ete., where the weak e of moore might be sounded' before 4. 

desolaat: shunned (Sk.); “ehrlos' (H.). 

L. 311 (599) vseth hasardrye: plays at hazard, is given to 
gambling; ep. 1. 386. — Though u great number of MS. have 
the subjunetive here, the indieative found in E. and others ueed 
not be altered, as this mood is frequent in conditional elauses in 
Karly Engl; s. I. 128 above, and ep. Koch II, $ 53; Mätzner 
11, 1, p. 122. The subjunetive is found 90, 366, 453 (but), AT2, 
552. — As for the metre, eithor hiatus must be admitted after 
prynce, or, as this liberty is very rarely made use of by Ohnucer 
(#. ten Brink Kittredge, $ 126), & weak e may 
perhaps be inserted into Aasärd(e)rye (so spelt in Gg.). See also 
ll. 484, and cp. ten Brink, $ 262. 

L. 312 (600) gouernaunce:, rule, government, 

L. 313 (601) as by: as regards, uccording t05 cf.11.331 & 857. 

L. 315 (403) Stilbon: ought to be “Chilon” 
quotes as the source from which Ohaucer took this pussage, 
Joh. Salisb., Polyerat. lib. I, cap. V (ef. above 1. 308) “Chilon 
Lacedaemonius, jungendae soeietatis eausä missus Corinthum, 
duces et seı li invenit in aled, Infeeto itaque negotia 
reversus ost . — As for the gloss %. e, 
Mercurius‘ found and a MSS. of this group, Sk. 
observes (hat this refers to the planet ‘Mercurius‘, which. was 

shining, glittering. he autlors from whom this 
Iy Chan wo ides) may have been derived 
wise quoted by 8 
. 317 (605) Pronounce: Läcidömye, t6 mak' hir, ete; 
the same accentuntion of‘Lacedomye' s. F 1380 (Frankl,'s Tale) 

L. 318 (606) häpped?, happened, though only found in few 
MSS,, among which is not E,, must have its final -e on sebount of 
the metre, 80. Sk.; ep. Froudenberger, p. 49. — 8. also 1. 507, — 


par chaunce: by chance; cp. the same I 
Lo221897) Though the final -e in gretfeste (‘Die ersten 

Mü Aute here, there was no necessity for suppressin; 
y DI 'g 


ib, 





Notes to Il. 320—327, 129 


L. 320 (608). Rend; Plöyyny' ätte häsard, ete., another nine- 
‚syllable line; s. 1. 75, and ep. Freudenberger, p- Tyrwhitt's 
“mendation “Yplaying' is impossible, and as unnetessury ns 
Hertzberg’s suggestion In playing. — Alte for at the is a 
common assimilation of vonsonants; (ef. ten Brink, $ 105, £); 
s. 1556, 

L. 821 (609) may also be treated as a nine-syllable verse, 
though its scansion is rather uwkward then; still more doubtful 
appears t6 me the admission of hiatus between söone and ds 
(s. M. 311 & 484). But perhaps that, which some MSS. have 
after as, (a greater number instead of it,) might be inserted here. 
F 615 (Squire's Tale), we rend anon as that (E., Hen., Oo., Po., 
Lan), and as anon has frequ the same meaning as sone 
(ef. Koch, Gram. II. $ 498; Mützoer, Gram. II, 2, 40), Ihat 
may have been the original reading, but dropped, as apparently 
superfluous and unusual, by most MBS. For those in which it 


is found, though derived from u source worse than E., Dd., 
eto., show in several places the influenee of u text bolouging 
to the last named group. Op. Introd. pp. NXNXXIU & LL. 

L. 323 (11) lese: to lose. 

L. 324 (612). Pronounce N’I (ef. ten Brink, $ 270, Anm.). 
— defame: dishonour; ‘Schande" (H.); the verb s, 1. 127. 


L. 325 (613) Pronounce: Fallie; ef ten Brink, $ 
Kittredge, $ 130, and s. nlso I. 645. — none: for the frequent 
use. of the double negation, ». I. 

L. 326 (614). Up. 1. 75, o., and Freudenberger, p. 67; som, 
which Tyrwhitt and after him, Wright and Bell insert after 
‚Sendeth, is neither suffieiently warranted by the MSS,, nor does 
it materially improve the sense of this passage. For other 
‚wise, which most MSS.-have. seems to me contradietory to what 
wus snid before; because ambussadors that ally a countey with 

= another governed by gumesters cannot be eulled *wise'; so I take 
otherwise to mean ‘another sort + "andere Unter- 
händler” (H.). 

L. 827 (615) me were leuere (why does Sk. alter the latter 
into Zever?): I had rather, I had us lief, ote,; for this von- 
strnetion s. Einenkel, pp. 112; 230, ete 

John Koch, The Pardoners Tale und Prologur ° 





130 Notes to 1. 330-345. 


L. 330 (618) Shul: s. note to 1. 477. — hasardour; gamester, 
gambler.; s. 1. 468, ' 

L. 331 (619). 4s by: s. 1. 318, 0. — fretee: treaty. 

L. 333 (621). Demetrius: probably Demetrivs Nicator, 
king of Syria, who died in 126 B.C. He was in war with the 
Parthians, who defeated him, and took him prisoner in 138. 
Hertzberg refers to Justinus NNNVI, 1. 

L. 334 (622): the book: Johannes Salisb., 1. e. (ef. 1. 815) 
“Regi qnoque Demetrio, in opprobriam puerilis leuitutis, tali 
aurei a rege Parthorum dati sunt’ (a. Sk.). — Mr. Jephson finds 
& similarity in tbe situation described here and that in Shakspere’s 
Henry V., Act I, sc. 

L. 335 (623) him: a (pleonastie) repetition of “to the kyng 

3. The reading ‘a paire dees’ found in a few 
MSS. may have been the original onoz ef. |. 339 below. The 
final e of paire would then, of course, be sounded. — dees: s,1 179. 

L. 336 (624) osed 311 (fröhnen' H), — ther bifore: 
before that time; “früher” (H.) 

L. 337 (625) Rend: glory’or: s. 11. 100. & 128. 

1. 338 (626) (held) At no value, &e.: thought (made) 
little of, etc. 

L. 339 (697) maner play: sort ol play; after maner, 
originally a Fr. substantive (manitre), the preposition *of" is 
frequently dropped by Uhaucer and other poets of his time; #. 

r $ f. Einenkel pp. 98, 9, und 1. 385, n. 
Honeste: s 1. 40, to dryue the day 
amwey: to pass the time (ef. Sk.'s note) Zeit vertreiben’ (H.). 

L. 341 (629) othes false and grete:*schwere, falsche Eide.’(H.). 

L. 842 (630) olde bookes: among them the Bible (s. 1. 
346 & 347), and, as Sk. observes, Früre Lorens’s ‘Somme des 
Vices et des Vertues’, for the most part the source of the 
“Persones Tale’, with which the passage before us has several 
agreements (s. 1. 587 sqy. and Introduet., p- XXVIL, but ep. also 
“Additions’). — 'e to trem of, to re 

L. 344 (632) repreuable; reprehensible; ep. 1. 807. 

L. 345 (633) The Latin quotation in the margin (*. BE, 
Hen., Dd., Ch., In.; Bo.%; Ash.’; Se, Hat.; Ad.t; Te”; Pe, 





Notes to 11. 346-354. 131 


Del., Har.*, Lich.. Lin., Ph.*) is from Matt. V, 34; according 
to the Vulgate, the passage runs, ‘Ego autem dieo uobis, non 
jurare omnino, neque per cnelum, quia thronus Dei est”, (Sk.). 

L. 346 (634) Witnesse on M.: take the example of M. 
(Sk, Gl. Ind); ef. D 951 (Wite of Bath’s T.) and D 1491 
(Friar's T.); necording to Sk., “witnesse' is the imperative; but 
ef. Einenkel, p. 64 sq., who compares this expression with the 


) Jeremye: IV,2. The Latin quotation in the 
margin is also found in all the above mentioned MSS., excopt 
Ad,*; add, however. Lau.' 

L. 348 (636) siwere must be, necording to the Latin text, 
the right word. though E. and Har.* (the same Sk. and Glo. Ed.) 
have seye instead, which may have crept in here from 1, 347, 
or presented itself to the seribes in question as a very common 
phrase (seye soothe). Up. also Pers. T., 1. e. 598, ‘Thou shalt 
swere in trouthe | and in rightwisnesse. Sk. quotes also the 
corresponding passage from Wyelif (ed. Arnold, III, 488). 

L. 351 (639) (hat, beginning a subordinate elause, seems 
rather eurious here, ns it is repented again I, 858 by Hou that. 
But this construction is not uncommon in Early Engl., when 
the subordinate clause is interrupted by another, or by an 
adverbial phrase immediately following such u that. Of. Mätzner, 
U, 2, 403 sq.: see also notes to I. 8 and 151, and op. €. T., 
A 4180-82 (Reeves T.); B 2375 & 2393 (Melibeus), ete. — 
So ber f. that found in Har.* (the same in the edd. of Wr., 
B, & M.), though it at first sight seems preferable, is an 
unauthorized alteration. — firste table: the eommundments 
that tench us our duty towards God (Sk.). 

L. 358 (611) seconde heeste: formerly, the first two com- 
mandments were considered as one; the third commandment 
was therefore the second, as here (s. Sk.'s note, who also 
refers to Wyclif's treatise on the Ten Commandments [Works, 
II, 82], to Hampole's Prose Treatises, ed. Perry, p. 10, ete.). 

L. 854 (612): n nine-syllable verse; s. 1. 75, n. — Op, also 
Pers, T., 1588 “Thow shalt nat take the name of thy lord 


‚god in veyn or im ydel'. 
EN 





Notes to Il 368. 


1. 355 (643) rather: sooner; because this eommandment 
precedes those which relate to murder (Sk.) 

L. 356 (64) homyeide: manslaughter, murder: the same in 
11. 369 and #08; but in ]. 605 it mouns 'man-slayer, murderer”. — 
many a: thus the nearly isolated reading of E. must be altered 
according to several of the best MSS., for uny would impute 
that the trespasses against (God mentioned in the first two 
(or three) commandments were not to be considered “enraed (hyngs'. 

L. 857 (645) as by ordre: according to the order, in 
succession; *der Reihe nach’ (M.); ef. I1. 313 & 381. 

L. 358 (6416) Anomwelh that: the addition of fhny in sovernl 
NSS. and of he in Har.* and modero Edd. (Tw. Wr, B., M.) 
before that is superfluous, as that alone frequently has the fore 
of he who‘, “they that’ in Barly Engl. (v. Mätzner II, 2, 583-4; 
ten Brink $ 254), and they, ete. would somewhat spoil the metre, 
But it is doubtful whether Anoreln) in E. and some other MSS. is 
preferable (so in Sk. & Glo. Ed.), or Amoweth, the reading found 
in most MSS, I have adopted the latter as more conformable with 
stondith and emderstondeth, though the mixture of the terminn- 
tions -en aud -e/h in the plural of the pres. indie, is nor quike 
unhenrd of in Chaucer, the latter especially oecurring wilh 

to the indefinite subjeet men, which might here be 
©f. Kittredge, $ 97, and s, 11, 130 und 887, 
0 (448) Rend: orr "I (s. 1. 180). plat: Hatly, 
t out 
861 (#49). Of. Pers. T. & ‘. . the wounde shal 
nat departe from his hous | whil he wseth | swich enlewoful 
sweryng.‘ Sk, quotes a similar passage in Wyelif’s works (IIL, 
84) also taken from Keclesisstieus XXIIL, 11 
362 (650) outrageous: excessive, immoderate; is fo oufr 
of, etc.: swenrs too excessively 

L. 368 (651) nayles: Tw. says e. with which he was 
nailed to the eross’, quotin from Maundeville (o. VEN). 
Sk. is not quite sntisfiod with this explanation, as he finds there 
und in other places the “nuils’ mentioned together with other 
members of Christ’s body’ (80 in Wyelif, III, 483). He is 
therefore inclined to tnke this word as menning the nails of 





Notes to Il. 364365. 133 


his fingers and toes. But his eitation, frop a Latin MS. (in 
Lewis’s Lifo of Peeock) to the effoet that, in 1420, many men 
died in England from bleeding in those parts of their bodies 
by which they had sworn, does not quite hear this out. For 
after enumerating Christ’s face, eyes, sides, blood, and heart, 
(his text mentions ‘per e/anwos Christi in suis manibus et 
pedibus. Had this author meant to eonvey the iden of 
fingernails, ote., he would have written ‘per ungues’, ete. But 
evidently he intended to designate the nail-marks in Christ’s 
hands and feet. On the other hand, us there is in English as 
well as in German, only one word for the two different 
meanings, some confusion may have been ereated in the minds 
ol swenrers and their hearers, to whom the exact signifiention 
of the word. used for their blasphemy was quite indifferent. 
CE also the oath of our ‘sire ooste‘, 1. 2, in which Christ’s 
blood and his nails are mentioned together, i. e., a8 I understand 
it, the blood which ran from the wounds made by the nails 
driven though his hands and feet. 


L. 364 (652) Ihe blood in Hayles: "Dhe Abbey of 
Hailes, in Glocestershire, was founded by Richard, King of the 
Romans, brother to Henry IH. This preeious relick, which 
was ufterwards called “the blood of Hailis" was brought out 
of Germany by the son of Richard, Edmund, who bestowed 
@ third part of it upon his father’s Abbey of Hailes, ete 
Holinshed v. II. p. 275’ (Tw.). Sk. adds that aucording to the 
Legend (ep. Horstmann's Altengl. Legenden, p- 275) the holy 
blood was obtained by Titus from Joseph of Arimathen. Titus 
put it in the Temple of Pence, in Rome, whence Charlemagne 
took half of it to Germany, where Edmund found it. As for 
the trick formerly employed to work the pretended mirnele 
with this blood, s. ib. where also a number of other authorities 
are quote. 

365 (653) chaunee: a certain throw in the game called 
hasard’ (s. IL. 177, 308, 320), When the easter is going to 
throw he names one of the numbers five, six, seven, eight, or 
nine (ealls n main’); most often, he calls seven. If he then 
throws either seven or eleven, he wins; if ho throws aces, or 





134 Notes to Il. 363— 369. 


deuoe-son (two and one), or double sixes, he loses, If he 
thraws some other number, that number is called the enster's 
ehaner, and he goes on playing till either the 'main’ or the 
*chmnce' turms up. In the first case he loses, in the second, 
he wins, etc, Up. Skeat's note to ©. T., B 124 (Man of Lawe's 
Prol.). cynk and treye: from O. Fr. cine and frei, troi, 
likewise gumosters’ expressions for five and three, still used as 
"einque’ and “tray” (in tray-trip, Webster) or ‘trey” in different games 
‚of more modern times. — The -e in freye is, of course, inorganie. 
L. 368 (656) bieched: acoording to Sk., the menning of 
this word is 'eursed, execrnble', derived from "bitch" in its 
opprobrious sense (a reproach for a woman), as it seems. If 
this sense should be the right one here; the word is perhaps 
related to the provincial German word *bick' — verres oustratus 
(. Grimm’s Wörterbuch, s. v.). But Tw. alters "bieched" into 
“biechel‘, the meaning of which is "talus’ (ef. Grimm, 1. e., and 
‚Schade, Altdeutsches Wörterbuch, ‘dickel', "bickelspiel' — knuckle, 
ankle, dice, &e.), which uppenrs to suit here very well, 
though the changing of d into Z is quite unauthorized. — 
$o Wr. and Sk. reject Tw.'s explanation, referring to a pussage 
in the Towneley Mysteries (p- 241), where we rend, 
"T was fulsly begyled withe thine byched bones, 
Ther eursyd ihay be’. 
From the Intter words, however, it follows, in my opinion, that 
"Dyched’ onunot monn here 'cursed‘. As several MSS, (s. various 
rendings) have substituted here some other word, "bieked* 
seems not to have been in general use, probably not being # 
genuine English word, but imported from the continent, #0 
that Tw.’s suggestion, though phonologically unsatisfastory, 
may ufter all point to the right direction from where this word 
enme. At any rate, I think its menning must have something 
to do with the gnme in question, as in both passages where 
it is found it is eonneoted with the word *bonen', both together 
expressing same sense ns the word 'diee' (So Sk. in his 
Gl. Ind.). “Die zwei Knöchel.’ (H.) 
zo’ (H,) — homyelde; = I. 





Notes to II, 371-378. 135 


L. 371 (659) Leite: Tw. has Leteth, Wr., B., M., Sk., Glo. 
Ed. have Zeveth. But I see no necessity for altering the 
rending of E. and some other MS8.; for Zete is here used as 
an independent verb, and has the meaning of ‘give up, leave 
off,’ ete.; 6. I. 443 and the numerous quotations in Sk.'s Gl. 
Ind. And even if Lete must be pronounced as a monosyllable 
(x. ten Brink, $ 189, and ep- 11. 622 & 637 below), this would 
not be against Ohnucer's metrienl rules, as we should have 
here one of those nine-syllable lines mentioned before 1. 75, 
ete. — The form lat(e) is always used with an infinitive. 
©p- Kittredge, p. 278, and s. 1. 36, 80, 409, 506, 595, 659, 666. 

L. 373 (661) Riotow roisterers, topers, drunkards; the 
imetre requires here the complete termination of the plural =es, 
though this form is only found in a few MSS.; ep. 11. 428 and 480. 

L. 374 (662) erst er: first before; efe)r is an old com- 
parative, ers/ its superlative (s. ten Brink $ 246, n,, and ep- 
the German erstfer), which began to grow obsolete; =. the 
various readings. — prime: an expression not ensily explained; 
cf. Hertzberg’s long note to line 2191 (Kn. T.), Jephson’s (Bell's 
ed. I, 218) and Skent's to 1. 3908 (Reeve’s Prol.). It generally 
means the time between 6 and 9 o’elock in the morning; 
but here it designates the kanonienl hour for prayer so 
called, to announce which bells were rung. (Sk), — of: 
from; in Early Engl. frequentiy used in this local sensw; &. 
1.648, and. ep. Mätzner I, 1, 228. 

L. 375 (663) hem: =. 1. 42, n. A number of MSS, of 
different groups insert for before 20 drynke, which recommends 
itself on account of the metre, and has been ndopted by all Edi. 
But as the vorse may also be trented us a nine-sylinblo one, 
I have kept the reading of E, und the majority of MSS 

L. 376 (664) « belle: u hand-bell was carried before a corpse 
at a funeral by the sexton (s. Sk., who quotes some authorities). 

377 (665) vors: vorpse 16, 0 was caried 

u relative olause; ep. Mätzuer, II, 2, 528; Koch, II, $ 302. 

L. 378 (666) That oon: also spelt fhe toon: (the) one (of 
them); ep. n. 11, 514 & 519, — gan callen: ep. L. 1, note, — 
knaue: page, servant-lad, ba 





136 Notes to Il as, 


L. 379 (667) Go bet: Sk. gives as its literal translation 
‘go quieker'; in his GL Ind, however, ‘go ns quickly us 
possible’; ep. nlso the German Yürbass gehen‘, MHG. vürbar 
= moore forward, further, ete. — That this phrase was also 
used as a hunting ery, has been pointed out by Tw. (who 
quotes L.G.W., Dido |. 288) nnd Halliwell (eited by Sk.). 
redily: quickly, at once 

L. 381 (669) reporte:s. 1.150; here subjunetive; ep. 1.538/3%. 

L. 382 (670) neweradeel (pr. neoraddel; op. 1. 180) not 
a bit, not at all; *dess bedarf es nicht.‘ H 

L. 388 (671) Zoo houres: for this adverbinl ncousative 8, 

jenkel, I 0. p. 

1. 384 (672) pardee: Fr. par dien, an onth frequently 
used by Chaucer; 8. Sk, Gl. Ind; also written par dien, 
pardy, etc. 

L. 385 (673) After this verse, Wr. B., and M. put a 

ion, and # comma at the end of the m on the whole, 
this punetuntion makes no material ifference in the sense of 
the pussagı 

L. 386 (674) Nor-dronke: extremely ılrunk (Sk.). 

Lu 387 (6 priue: sweret (Sk.). — thecf: "Schächer" (1 

Clepeth: thungh only found in a few MSS,, besides E,, I 
have not thought it necessary to alter this form into olepen, 
as all other Edd, do; ep. note to 1. 858, and . 1. 180, u. 

) spere: wpenr; as a mortal wenpon in am 
s also mentioned Parl, of F., 1. 14h. — smoot 
atıwo broke in two, pierced 

L. 390 (978) mo, originally a nonn neuter, is frequently 
used ns an adjective in the Plural by Chaucer; of. ten Brink, 
$ 246; Kittredge, 1 e., p- 197, where the frequent pocurrenee 
of mo just in the formula in question is mentioned. — Cp. 1. 608. 


L. 391 (679) thix pentilenee: during this plague; on this 


peculiar use of the adverbinl aconsative =. Einenkel, I, &, 
p- 53; of. Mätzner, 1. 6,, II, 1, 164; s. ulso 11. 89 und 444 n. — 
As for the event in question, Sk. men four plagues tut 
took place in the reign of Edward IH. in 1848-9, 18012, 


1369, 1875 6. If Chnucer took also these detwils from his 





Notes to ]|, 398 - 407, 137 


supposed Italian source (s; Introduction, ch. IV.), it must be 
the first plague to which this passage alludes, as it had spread 
nenrly over all Europe, 

L. 398 (681) were; 8. 1. 281, n. 

L. 394 (652) to be war of: to beware of, to take care of; 
“auf der Hut... sein’ (H.). 

L. 395 (683) eueremore: vontimnally; "stets" (H.). 

L. 396 (034) dame: mother (s. the rending of To.); of 
© T., MH 317 (Maneiple's Tale), where the same phrase 
wecurs. — I restore the correct form seye, though the final-s 
is mute here, and only few MSS. have it; ©, 1, 443, and ep- 
Kittredge, 1. ©, $ 92. — seinte: the final is to be sounded 
here; s. 1, 20, n. 

L. 397 (685) this Tuuerner: cp. note to 1, 250. 

|L. 899 (687) Henne: hence, from here; OB. heonan, ete., 
Germ. ‘hinnen‘, That this older torm wus really used by 
Uhaucer is shown by several rymes; ». 0. T., A 388990 
(Miller-Reeve-Link); Troilus II, 20910: II, 629/30; IV, 
1245/46. Most MS8., however, have the later form hennen, 
‚hens, etc. 

L. 400 (688) Ayne: hind, servant, domestie (Sk.);0, E.hina (?). 
— page: ep. note, to 1. 161- 

L. 401 (689) I trowe: #. 1. 151,m. — be: s. 1. 281, n, 

L. 402 (690) auysed: eareful, war 1. 296. 

L. 403 (691) dide .. a dishonour: to bring slume on ı 
person, to, treat one badly; 'Schmach anthun’ (H.) 

L. 404 (602). Ye: yea, verily; even (1. 657). — Goddes 
armen: op. 

L. 406 (694) dy wey: the, preposition by has here the 
meuning of "along'; ep. Einenkel, 1. e., p. 125—6. — The sume 
phrase oceurs Wright, Pop. 1 - p. 136 (Mätzner II, 1,303). 

L. 407 (695) auow, not a vow, as Sk. observes; the latter 
being u later form of the word, at lonst not as usunl as the 
former in earlier times. — The preposition to, for which a 
grent number of MSS. have by, looks ruther strange here; but 
it seems to have the same sense as it has after such verbs us 
‚Preien, hopen, erien, ete.‚though then the person is named to whom 





138 Notes to Il. 406416, 


one prays, ete. Up. Hous of Fame, 1. 1706, &. op. Mätzner, 
1 6. I, 1, 282; Einenkel, 1. ec, 204; of. the German phrase 
"Ich gelobe zu Gott’ etc. — digne: worthy, honorable, 

L. 408 (690) ones: adv., now once‘, here — united, of 
one mind (Sk.); "einig’ (H.) 

L« 409 (697) holde vp: to lift; Mr. Jephson has here the 
note, "This is still the ceremony used in taking an oath in 

: though only found in few 
MSS,, seems to be the right form here, as it is generally used 
before vowels, fo before consonants (s. Sk. VI, p. LXXXII). 

L. 410 (608) brother: sworn friend .— Mr. Jephson refers 
here to a note to the Knightes Tale (Bell II, 124), i. e to 
A, 1131, in which ‚he says, “Formal compacts for the purpose 
of mutual counsel and nssistance in love und war were 
common *to the heroie and chivalrous nges', after which he 
enumerates a number of well-known ancient heroes conneoted 
by intimate friendship. 

L. 412 (700) he that, wte.; which for he, the isolated 
reading of E., which Sk. adopts (Tw. and Glo. Ed. have he) 
seoms to me less powerful and expressive than the former, 
and though it is grammatically correct, I have preferred here 
to follow a number of other M8S. as the evidence of these, 
belonging to different groups, seems to me sufficient for this 
purpose. Cp. besides 1. 488.  Wr.,B.. and M. drop either word. 

L. 414 (702) hir Irouthes plight: plighted their troth, 
plodged their word; plight is tie contraoted form of the part. 
past; ep. ten Brink, $ 170, 

L. 415 (703) for is, no doubt, the right word, though m 

oo many MSS, and several editors (Wr. M.) have with 
it; for, it is to be understood, n 
oh other, 


one; perhaps, nlso, Dorme, 
mounced ns a dissylinble. In 





Notes to II. 417-425, 139 
ryme, the two forms (y)dorm (s. U. A 4100: seorn) and 
(yore (s. ©, T., A 15 more, U 215: wherfore) are proved 
to exist; but as the form in question is only possible before 
w noun, it can senreely be expeoted to appear in ryme. — 
Sk. has, yboren, without any authority, Glo, Ed. ybore, Tw. 
boren:; Wr. sıworne, according to Har.', which he thinks better 
than Tyrwhitt's (). But Mr. Jeph follows Tw., because, as 
he rightly remarks, they were alrendy "sworn" brothers; whilst 
M. ndopts Wr\,s rending. 

L. 417 (705) sfirte: pret., started, rushed; perhaps the 

form sterte (s0 Sk.) deserves the preference, as it is the only 
one secured by rymes (s. ten Brink, $ 176; Kittredge, 1. 
p. 241). Still, as there are so many double forms in Ohaucer, 
I thought au alteration unnecessary. Tw. has siert, Gl. 
Ed. stirte; Wr., B., M., startyn, according to Har.! — and 
dronken: and (they) drank, ete.; n great number of M8S., and 
so the Edd., except Sk., have al dromken = quite drunk; both 
rendings are possi and so it is doubtful which is the 
genuine one. But as the expression found in E, is supporteil 
by several MSS. of different groups (Ch., Og., Bo.%, Hat., Pe., 
etc.), I have left it unaltered. 

L. 420 (708) grisly: s. 1. 185. 

L. 421 (709) fo-rente: tore in pieces; ef. note to 1. 186/ 

422 (710) hente: to eutch, seize; part, p. yhent; s, 1.580. 
which some MSS. and Tw, have for they (and acoord- 


ingly H.: *wenu wir ihn fassen’), is seurcely admissible, as 
the indis n. usunl with Cha er, stating who are the 


speukers, is wanting. 

L« 423 (711) half, om. by a uumber oPMSS. (also by Wr. 
and. B.) ie required by the metre. 

L. 424 (712) wolde han troden: were going to step: #lile: 
“Feldstioge”. 

L. 425 (713) "An oold man’: answers to the 'romito' or 
hermit of the Italinn tale. (s. Sk., who also calls the render's 
attention to the indefinite form of old in this I, und the 
definite one in the next: Op. ten Brink, $ 2345) 8 also 
1. 4,n 





LEID Notes to 11. 426441. 


1. 486 (714) greife: greeted, pret.; ef. ten Brink, $ 170 a. 

L. 427 (715) god yow see: may God keep you in his sight 
\Tw.. who also quotes two other passagen of the C. T. 
R 16 & D 2169 — where the xume phrase occurs). Sk. 
ads a few more referencen. 


- now 





L. 428 (716) proudeste: the most overbearing, insolent; 
“frechste” (H.). — Cf. 1. 42, 488, n., and 611 (pride). -- Riotoures: 
ef. N. 373 and 480. 

L. 429 (717) carl: man, fellow, of Old Norse origin; the 
genuine Engl. form cherl, charle (0. E. ceorl), which is here 
also found in several MSS, has generally a more despicable 
meaning: churl, boor, rascal, etc.; ». 1. 3 (note) and 1. 462. -- 
with sory grace: ill-looking, ill-favored, ugly: here said of 
the external appearancı 588, however it is used in a moral 
sense: infamous, dingraceful. 
430 (718) artow — art thou; Iyuertow — Iyuest thou: 
3. u. - forwrapped: wrapped up. 

) gan looke: sl. 1. 
eonjunetion = because. 

L. 434 (722) Yade: here and in other places used to 
designate some distant country; ». €. T., D. 824 (Wife of B); 
Book of the Duch. 88: Troil. V, 971. 

1.485 (12% we: I have inserted this negation instend 
of nor in E. and few other MSS., amuming it as more likely 
that this older form was in the original than that so great 
introdueed it more or leus 
independently of euch other. CA. 1.51 and Mätzner I1, 2,352. 

L. 439 (7271. Sk. vemarke: "This is a great improvement 
upon the Italian tale, which represents the hermit as feeing 

























a number of seribes should ha 












from death" 
L. 40 (728) kaityf: ©. Fr. enitif, orig. euptive; wreteh. 
== vestelees eaityf: 'rustlos. jummervoll und schwach’ (HL). 
L. 41 (729) sqq. According to the discovery of Profensor 
Kittredge, this passuge is imituted from the first Elegy of 
8 (sISk.’s note to 1. 727). which run: 














Maximian, especially I. 


Nine est quod baculo ineumbens ruitura seneetus 





Assidno pigram uerbere pulsat humunı. 








\ 


Notes to Il. 442455. 


Et numerosa monens certo uestigin passu 
Talia rugato oreditur ore loqui: 
“Suseipe me, genetrix, nati miserere Inborum, 
Membra uelis gremio fessa fouere tuo.” 
Sk. adds; CA. Culderon, Les tres Justieins en Una; Act IL, 
sc. 1. — Ten Brink (Gesch, d. Engl. Lit., II, 175) finds n 
striking similarity between this mysterious old man and the 
Wandering Jew. 

L. 42 (730) Read: örlyiund; ep. 1. 10, u. 

L. 444 (132) vanysshe: to shrink, waste away; ‘schrumpfe’ 
(H.). — flessh, &e.: an adverbial nccusative; ef. 1, 89, und 391, nn. 

L. 445 (733) shal: s. 1. 477, m. 

L. 446 (734) cheste: does not mean 'coffin’, as Mr. Jephson 

thinks, who, sonsequently, is at a loss how to explain the 
passuge, but refers to a box for holding clothes, etc. "The 
old man is ready to exchange his chest containing all his 
worldly gear, for a single hair-cloth, to be used as his ahroud!, 
Sk.) ‘Kasten’ (H.); "Truhe. 
„1. 448 (736) heyre elowt: hair-eloth; “härnes Zeug zum 
Totenkleid” (H.); wrappe: to cover, wrap in; the insertion of in 
in n number of MSS. and in the Edd. of Tw., Wr. B., and 
M. is superfluous, ms the final -e is to be sounded here; s, €. 
T., E 583 (Clerke's T.) & F 036 (Squire's T.), where this verh 
‚ooonrs without in in ryme. 

L. 450 (738) welked: withered; 'welk’ (HL) 

L. 451 (739) to yomw: of you, om your part. I find no 
parallel to this eurious use of this preposition 

L. 452 (740) vileynye ourtesy, rudeness; I, 610 it 
means bad langunge, abuse’; "Schmährede', 

L. 458 (741) But: unless — trespasse: s. 1.128, n.; “sich 
vergehen’ (H.). 

L. 455 (148) Agayns: in presence of, before; ef. €. T., B 
‚3702 (Monk’s Bl: — The Dalin quötation written in the margin 
of E., Hen., Dd., Ch.; Bo.%; Ash.?; Ad.*: Te.2; Pe., Del, Har.*, 
Lieb, Ph.” (Se. Sn honor ak een is from Leritie us XIX, 32 
«ep. Sk.) Luther Ins, "Vor einem grauen Haupt sollst Du 
aufstehen und die Alten ehren’. 





142 es to Il, 450 - 472. 


1. 456 (744) reed: advice, counsel; Germ. Rat; the verb 

Ei 

L. 459 (747) yif: I have introduced this form of the 
vonjunetion, though E. and most MSS. have if, in order that 
the weak -0 of age may be sounded here. Of the Edd., only Sk- 
has yif. — abyde: to endure, live. 

460 (748) god be with yow: good bye; still in Shakspere; 
® Macbeth III, 1, 44 where: contracted from whether ; 
ef. ten Brink, $ 268, and Macbeth, I, 3, 111. — yeyo or 
ride: a general phrase for loeomotion (Sk-, who refers to Kn. 
TA 1351). 

L. 461 (749) moot: so the spelling of E. und u greas 
number of MSS. must be oorreoted; =. | — thider as: 
thither where; as used as a local partiele is s.also fonnd ink 
178 and 513; of. note to 1. 508. I hane to go, i. &, for 
some errand or business; ef. the Italian annlogue: "egli sen 
and) per i /atti suoi’. 

L. 463 (751) this: s. note 1. 250. — hasardour: s. 1. 830. 

to depart, to get ofl. 
439. — bilke: s. 1. 76. 

L. 466 (59: alle oure freendes: ef.1. 364, ‘an old felawe 
of youres'. 

467 (755) Haue .. my trowthe: take my word; "bei 
meiner Treue’ (H.); of. 1. 414. The same phrase occurs C. T., 
F 759 & 998 (Squi “ as: an nsseveration — 80, as aure 


(-Iy) as. — espye: spy (wly does Sk. alter here the reading of 
ete. into aspye, like Har.‘, ete, and the Edd. who have 


ed their texts from this 
L. 468 (756) it abye: pay for it A , 1. . Sometimes 
also the form abeggen oocurs in Chan ; = A 9998 (Reeves T.), 
and ef. ten Brink, & 161 
470 (758) assent: ngreement, Conspiracy; mplot” 
3 
0) he: the old man. yow is more correct 
than ye, the rending of E. and some other M8S., though the 
latter is not quite impossible, as the two constructions of 
it is me (dat.) leef (ef. 1. 327, above) and I haue leef are 





Notes to 11. 474—482. 143 


sometimes eonfounded with each other, « 1 am nought 
leef, A 3510 (Miller’s T.). CH. Einenkel, 1. ©. 111 sq. 

L. 474 (762) Zafte: the usual form of the pret. of leuefn); 
ef. the Brink, $ 50 and $ 165. — ey: faith, O.F. foi, feiz 
oeeurs us frequently as /eilh 236. — The Italian analogue 
deviates here somewhat from Chaucer; the hermit. says ‘venite 
meco et mostrerollaui’; and then leads them himself to 'vua 
grandissima grotta', ete. 

L. 476 (764) no thyng: #. 1. 116, n. 


L. 477 (765) shal: I have not thought it necessary to 
introduce here, deviating from E. and other M88., the correct 
form #hul, as Sk. does (Tw., Wr., B., & M.: schun), because 
it is not possible to state whether this was the only one used 


by our poet. At any rate, shul never uppears in rymes, whilst 
shal, though only in the singular, is frequentiy found in such 
(s. the Ryme-Indexes of the Ch.-Soc., and Kittredge, 1 c., p- 
324 sq.); ep. also note to |. 95; and s. Il. 130, 330, 445, 510, 
530, 533, 537, 624, 687, in which last passages nearly all MS8. 
have shulfn]). 

L. 478 (766) bought ageyn, ete.: 8. 213, — mankynde: 
mankind, race of men; ct. 1. 612. 

L. 480 (768) Riotoures: s. note to 1. 373 and 1. 428. 

L. 481 (769) he, which is only found in E. and a few 
other MSS., seems at first sight doubtful, referring to the sume 
person or persons that in the same line are designated with 
they, wbich word is found in both places in most MBS. as 
well as Edd. (except Sk. & Glo. Ed.). But he can he justified 
by assuming that the poet in the first instance points to each 
of the ‘riotoures’ individually, and that “/hey' refers to them 
after they all had arrived at their goal. — Op. also n 
to 1, 58. 

L. 482 (770) floryns: these coins were so numed, be- 
onuse they were originally made at Florence. Sk. thinks that 
their mention is quite in keeping with the Italian character 
of the poem, but as Norins were also in use in different other 
countries, this allusion seems t00 vague to me . — On their 
value s. a long note in Speght’s Animaduersions, «d. Furnivall, 





144 Notes to Il. 583—58R. 


.5 it was between 2 ». 10',d and 3 s. 4',d in 
haucer’s time. Sk. ie mistaken when he says it was 66. 8d. 
— rounde hints at the fact that the rim» of these coin« 
were uncut, it being an unlawful practice in earls times to 
diminish the value of coins by cutting them for the benefit 
of their passing owners; ef. 1. 642. 

L. 488 (771) an: on the indefinite article before cardinals 
». Einenkel, p. 15. VIII: read eighte: na most M88. have 
seuen (so Wr.. B., M.) for it. it may be doubtfaul which 
reading is the right one. for the mistake can unly have occurred 
by the mivreading of the figures, either VIII for VIL. or vice 
versä. As the direct source from which Chaucer may hare 
derived there details is unknown, there ix no outward evidence 
to decide this question. But considering that ‘seen’ is a 
number frequentls used in popular talen. etc., it is more 
likely that some »eribe or scribes introduced it instead uf 
“eight’ by an oversight. than that one should have substituted 
the latter for the former. (Observe, tou, an before seuen in two 
MISS.). At all events. there was nu necessity to alter the reading 
of E. : hem thoughte: s. 1. INT. n. 




















L. 484 (772): another line (cp. 1. 311 above) where we, 
perhaps, are obliged to admit hiatus between #Arinne and äfter 
(x. ten Brink, 3 and ep. Kittredge. 1. ce. $ 126). The 
older form fkanen might however be substituted. if we could 
show that Chaucer made use of it in other instances. Or the 
order of the word» might be altered. thus: “Nu longer after 
deeth they thai 












ne soughte.” But neither suggestion being 








suffieienely authorised. ] have preferred to leave the verae as 
it stands. 
Lu 486 (174) for that: because: still used by Shakepere: 





x. Henry VD V. 5.13. 

Lu 488 (176). worst: evidenty the same fellow who war 
ealled before ı1. 428) he prouderte'.. The ‘zungext, ax Har.‘. 
Te’, and Wr. B. & M. rend here, is scarcely adminsible, as 
it is he who is afterwards sent to the tonn in. 1. 516). I it 
had been the same that had made the proposal to draw lots. 
ete., this would eertainly have been mentioned. — he: ep-1. 412, n. 





Notes to 11. 489505. 145 


L. 489 (777) kepe: s. 1. 64; it may be pronounced here 
as a dissyllable; but, also keep is possible, in which onse 
the verse must be accented as a nine-syllable one (s. 1, 75, n.). 
On the other hand, also the dissyllnble heede used in several 
MSS, might be inserted here for kepe; or of, generally used 
after this expression (s. B. of D. 8, € 90, etc.) may be added 
before what. Cp., however, 1. 72, where of is also wanting 
in E. and most codices. 

L. 490 (778) I bourde and pleye: I jest and sport, amuse 
myself; 'pfleg ich auch sonst zu scherzen’ (H.). — pleyeln) = to 
jest, to joke, s. 11. 539 & 670. 

A, 491 (779) For the ryme’s sake, we ought perhaps to 
write yinen; but as this way of spelling is only found in n 
few MSS., the alteration did not seem advisable, 

L. 492 (780) Ioliftee: jollity, merriment, pleasure, 

L. 49% (781) Zightiy as it comth: Sk. quotes here the old 
proverb "Lightly come, lightly go” 

L. 494 (782) precious dignifee: glory; “Herrlichkeit r 
413. — wende: preterite subjunctive of weenein) = would 
have supposed, thought; of. 1. #1. 

L. 495 (783) s0 fair a grace: so greut a favour. 

L» 498 (786): the rending of Har.‘, adopted by Wr. B., 
and M,, is quite impossible, as it contradiets 1. 491. 

L. 501 (789) stronge: hardy, bold; ‘arg, frech‘, 

L. 502 (790) doon vs honge = make people hang us, cause 
us to be hanged; op. I. 24, n. — Sk. observes that the punish- 
ment of theft was very severe in England till 1829. Of. the 
German proverb ‘Die kleinen Diebe hängt man, die grossen 
lässt man laufen”, 

L. 508 (791) moste: ef. 11. 21 & 39, notes; nyghte: 
ef. 1. 64 m. 

L. 505 (793) I rede: 1 advise, coun ef. Il. 220, 454 
(to read), & 456 (subst Cut .. Be drawe: to draw lots; ef, 
Gen, Prol. 1. 835 #q., “Now draweth out... He which that 
hath the shortest shal bigymne‘. Of. the German phrase ‘Den 
kürzeren ziehen‘, i. @ to be the loser. — Here the ‘cut’ means 
the lot; of. Sk.'s note. 

John Kooh, The Pardoner's Tale and Prologun. 10 





146 Notes to II. 507— 


L. 507 (795) with herte Dlithe: joyfulls, gladiy; “Mit frohem 
Herzen’ (H.) 

L. 508 (196) to pe towne: the article, though omitted 
here by E. and most other MSS., is required by grammar and 

ef 1.549. — mwithe: adv., quickly. 

L. 509 (797) Dreed and wym: the Italian ‘novella® has 
also ‘del pane e del vino'; cf. Sk. 

L. 510 (798) shul: ef.1. wubtilly: adv., eraftily; slily. 

L. 513 (801) assent: ». |. 470; “einmütig, gemeinsam”. — 
where as: wherever, where that; ef. notes to 11.178, 481, 
and 598. 

L. 514 (802) That oon: of. note to I — fest: fin 
Kentich form; ef. Skent VI, XXIII sq. 


L. 515 (803) hem: the correct rending; for one of the 
“riotoures’ asks his fo comrades to draw lots. — It is eurious 
that Sk. should have adopted here the faulty reading of E. 


and a few other MSS., which have hym instend. wolde (pron. 
wold”) seoms to be required here. being dependent of a preterite, 
though E. and many other MSS., mostly, however, of the B-Type, 
have ol (wil) for it. Of the Edd., only Tw. rends wolde, 
Cp. 1. 589/90. 

L. 516 (804) fil: pret. of falle(n); another form is fel 
both secured by rymes, e. g. A 1108 (Kn.’s T.) and 6: 1282 
(Can.s Yeom.'s T.). 

L. 518 (806) agon: another emendation of required, 
1 think, by the metre; for else we should be obliged to allow. 
hiatus between soone und as (of. notes to 11. 311 and 484, and 
“h where agon is, among oth. SS., also found in E.). 
Tw., Wr., B., & M., have agon in both places. — Sk. observes 
that Chaucer follows in this pnssage (ns far as 1. 606) the 
general sense of the Italian story rather elosely, but with 
certain amplificntions 

L. (807) of hem, though wunting in E., must of course 
be supplied for the sake of the metre; so we find it in all Bdd. 

L. 520 (808) sworne: the final -e, though omitted in B. 
and most MSS., must be added and sounded here for the same 
reason as above. — CA. 11. 409—10. 





Notes to Il. 522533. 147 


L. 522 (810) woost: ». 1. 24, n. 

L. 523 (811) and that, &c.: a favourite phrase in Obaucer 
for introdueing a parenthetical elause; s. 11. 577 & 598, and ef. 
Mätzner II, 2, 342, 

L. 524 (812) departen: to divide. 

L. 525 (818) nathelees: s. 1. 15. — shape: to vontrive, to 
arrange; pret, shoop, 8. 1. 586. 

L. 526 (814) were: observe here the subjunetive in a conse- 
cutive olause; ep. Koch IT, Mätzner, II, 1,125 9. — hadde 
in the next 1. is also the suhjunctive, 

L. 527 (815) «a /reendes torn: now ‘u friendly turn" is 
more usual; “Freundschaftstück’ (H.). 

L. 528 (#16) Pron. öotWr answörd; s. ten Brink, $ 272. — 
noot — ne woot (do not know); cf. 1. 24, n. 


L« 529 (817) wel: the rending of the B-Type groups, which 


I have introduoed here, ns the isolated reading of E. (how) 
looks suspicious aud more like a seribe's make-up for a missing 
ayllable which seems to have been omitted by the common 
source of the A-Type. CF. 1. 536. All Edd. have wel, only 
Glo. Ed. keeps the reading of E. 

L. 530 (818) shal or shulin)? =. 1. 477, u. 

L. 531 (819) conseil: a secret; of. 1. 273. Mr. Jephson 
quotes a verse from "A Iytel Geste of Robin Hode' od, in 
Ritson’s collection, where tho same phrase ocenrs; Sk, refers 
to P. Plowman, B. V. 168, and to the modern phrase “to keep 
one's counsel” — shrewe: s. note to 1. 208 

L. 532 (820) Sk, inserts fhe after Zellen, but omits a, s0 
following the reuding of Har.‘, &e, the majority of MSS., and 
all other Edd. But I do not see any necessity for deviating 
here from E.; ». 1. 56, where (he same expression occurs. 

L. 533 (821) brynge: the final -n of E., etc. must be 
deleted here on account of the metre (only Glo. Ed. 
keeps it); ef. 1. 114, n.; or, if dryngen be the right rend- 
ing, wel must be left out, as a certain group of M do. — 
fo brymge aboute: cf. the Germ. phrase "zustande gen’; 
"ausrichten" (H.) 

108 





148 Notes to II. 534—559. 


L. 534 (822) graunte: =. I. 39. — out of donte: without 
doubt (ep. 1. 97, n.), doubtless, certainly: a common phrase in 
Chaucer; the same sense has it is no drede, s. 1. 219. 

L. 535 (823) wol: so all Edd., except Glo.; «hal in E. anıl 
another, but worthless MS., though not incorreet, oan searoely 
have been in the original. — biwreyeln): to betray. 

L. 537 (825) shulin): ef. 1. 477, n. 

L. 538 (826) {how right anon Aryse: this reading, only 
found in Cax.‘, where it may have been tnken from the MS. 
used to correct the first edition (s. ch. VI, no. 31), and in 
Tw.'s Ed. That it is the correct one, will be seen from # 
comparison with IL. 381 and 542, where the same construction 
oceurs. Aryse is, of course, the subjunctive: ef. Koch, 1. €. 
11, 8 60. 

L. 540 (828) ryue: to pierce. 

L. 541 (829) strogelest: to struggle, to wrestle; 'ringen’(H.). 

L. 542 (830) the same: s. 1. 540. 

L. 547 (835) acorded: ugreed: "übereingekommen” (H.). 

L. 549 837) to: wmto inE. and a few other MS$,, I think, 
is wrong here, and only introduced to supply the final -e of 
wente no longer pronounced by the scribes. Of the Edd. only 
Glo. has rnto. 

L. 550 (838) rolleth: revolves. Sk. refes 6 0. T,D 
2217, where the same, and Troil. V, 1313, where a similar 
phrase is used. "Den Jüngsten . , Schwebt vor der Seele 
auf und ab. .' (H.). 

L. 552 (540) if so were: about tie omission of "it’ in such 
like clauses, s. Mätzner II, 1, 30 sq. — Op. also 1. 311, n. 

L. 554 (542) Read: /ywth endör the tröne. 

L. 556 (844) atte: =. 1. 320, n. feend: originally syno- 
nymous with enemy, generally has in Chaucer the present 
signification of “fiend, devil’, but also the former one occurs 
oceasionally; so Leg. G. Wom., 1. 1996. — Sk. calls the reader's 
attention to the similarity of this passage witli the Italian 
story, which says, ‘Il Demonio . .. mise in cuore a costui', &o. 

L. 559 (847) For why: beonuse. — Zyuynge: manner of 
life (Sk., GL.). 





Notes to 11. 560-572. 149 


L. 560 (848) leue: leave, permission (note the reading of 
Mm.: powere); s. Frere's Tale (D 1483 sqg.), where the feend” 
gives the following explanation for his doings: 


“. „ somtyme we been Goddes instrumentz 
And meenes to doon his comandementz, 
Whan that hym list, de. 


And somtyme, at oure prayere, han we leue 
Oonly the body and nat the soule greve", &e. 


‚Cf. Einenkel, I. ©, 240, -— em in E. and a few other MSS. 
"is, of course, only a elerical error for hym. — to sorwe 
{ to bring (him) to grief (sorrow). 

1x 564 (852) a pothecarie: that the spelling of this word 
"in E, und other texts is thus to be corrected is elearly shown 
INEAR: ‚ep. ten Brink $ 265. The same sort of apheresis 


is still frequent in Shaksp., e. g. Merch. of V. II, 2 ‘gree‘, 
— Sk. observes that there is no trace in the Italian story 
‘ graphic description in this passage (to 1. 590). 
«566 (854) quelle: to kill; s.also G., 705 (Can.s Yoom.'s 
f , this word has only the meaning "of ‘to 
reduce, to erush”, etc. The original signification 
es still in the word ‘manqueller”, 
567 (855) polcat: now ‘polecat’: Germ. “Iltis‘, —— hawe: 
rd; older form hage, cf. Germ. ‘Hang, Gehäge.’ 
569 (857) faynz adv. gladly; wolde /.: would be glad, 
to wrenk, to revenge. 
i. 570 (858) destroyed: must have here the meaning of 
worried”. 
0 ‚sm (859) and: indeed, certainly, eto.; on the use of 
ir ion in the beginning of a olause answering to a 
or some remark of another speaker, s. Mätzner II, 2, 
o does not find many instances of this use in Barly 


572 (860) also, etc.: as (I hope) God may save my 
4 of. 16, m. — Chaucer used all three forms of 
also, als, as; the second, it seems, especially in the 





150 Notes to Il. 573-584. 


modern sense of ‘also’ = besides, too. 8. the rymes U, T., 
A 4317 (Reevo's T.) and F 1598 (Franklin’s T.). 

L. 578 (861) though n great number of M88, and 
all Edd.. substitute here nis (nis), I have not thought it 
necessary to alter the above reading of E. and other texts, as 
the use of ne before the verb in u clause where another 
negation oeeurs, eunnot be proved to have been regularly 
observed by Chaucer or by any other author of his period. 
Cf. Mätzner II, 2, 127; Koch II, $ 588. 

L. 574 (862) eten and dronken in E. and several other 
NSS. must lose their final -n because of the metre; of. 1. 114, m. 
Of all the Edd., only Glo. has preserved it, — confiture: com- 
position, mixture, 

L. 575 (863) Noght: s. 1.254, and ef. 1. 578 nat. — moun- 
taneı mount, quantity. 

L. 576 (864) forlete: to leuve, abandon, lose; cf. Germ, 
"verlassen." 

L. 577 (865) sterve: s. IL 163 and 600. — und Mat: s.L. 
note to 1. 523. — in lasse while: in a shorter time; lasse 
s. also 1. 61. 

1.578 (866) goon a-paas: walk at a foot pace (ef. Tw. 
note to 1. 827, and Sk.’s note to the present verse); “im Schritt! 
(H.). — nat but (s. 1. 254 and 575): no more than only. 

L. 580 (868) yhent: #. notes to Il. 422 and 208, 

L. 581 (869) sitht adv. afterwards, then; ef. 1. 108, m. — 
Tw. has ‘swilhe‘, probably taken from his “Ask. 2" (s. Intro- 
duotion, p. IX), as, besides, it is only found in No, a MS. 
which seems to have been unknown to him. Wr., B., & M. 
of course, have sins, the reading of Har.* 

L. 588 (871) Tw.; Wr., B., und Sk. insert of before Aym 
without any authority, I suppose to supply a syllable missing 
in the verse; but it is only necessary to rend botölles ns a 
trissyllabio word (op. Freudenberger, p- 31), as it is spelk, 
nd in several MSS., which form is also found in M., and 


ohypm, then, stands for ‘for himself — thre: s. 1. 280, n. 


(872) the two: on the ourious use of the definite 
© a numeral, s. Einenkel, 1. 0. 16, who thinks this 





Notes to 11. 555595. 151 


an imitation of that peouliarity in Old Freneh. — The Pe.- 
group, instend of this verse, inserts here 1. 590; apparently 
the scribe of the common original got confused by seeing 
1. 583 and 1. 589 ending in the same words. 

L. 585 (873) owene, which E, inserts before drynke, must 
be elided beenuse of the metre; for the final -e of kepte us 
well as of clene must be sounded. 

L. 586 (874) shoop hym: prepared or disposed himself; 
intended; ef. I. 525. — swynke: to work.; ef. 1. 231, n. 

L. 587 (875) In cariynge of the gold: on the substantive 
character of the gerund, even when not accompanied by a 
qualifieation, s. Einenkel 269. 

L. 588 (876) sory grace: s. |. 429. 

L. 589 (877) Hadde is altered into Hath by Tw., Wr., B., 
and M., without any support of M88., most likely on account 
‚of the present tense repaireth in the next line. But considering 
that the historical present is sometimes connected with the 
Preterite or pluperfect in the older language (s. Mätzuer IT, 1, 
70), an alteration is unnecessary here; or, if considered in- 
dispensable, we might write repaired in 1. 590, which is really 
found in several MSS. — Cp. 1. 515 

L. 591 (879) to sermone: to discourse, to speuk. 

L. 592 (880) E. wrongly inserts s0 before as, which would 
give the verse a syllable too much, — cast: to plan. 

L. 595 (883) make vs merie: now always used without 
the reflexive pronoun (ep. also 1. 42, n.) 

L. 596 (884) berie: s. |, 117, n. 

L. 597 (885) happed: the fuller form s. 1. 318. — par cas 
or per cas: by chance. The same phrase oceurs Leg. G. W., 
1. 1967. — Cp. Einenkel, p- 131. 

L. 598 (886) ihe botel: more eorreetly (s. 1. 584) it ought 
to be oon of Ihe botels, or a bolel, as in fuct some MS, read. 
But as these are not very relinble, we must leave the above 
reading alone. — ther: where, wherein, in which, ete.; the use 
of this word to introduce a relative elause was frequent in 
Early English (s, Mätzner II, 2, 105; Koch II, $ 511), but was 
going out of use in the 14th & 15th, centuries, which is shown 





152 Notes to 11. 599608. 


here by the various rendings, q. v. Also Chaucer sometimes 
ndds another partiele, so as; ef. Il. 178, 481, & 518, 

L. 500 (887) yaf .. . drynke: ou the use of the infinitivo 
without the preposition fo after yiueln) and similar verbs, 
». Einenkel, p. 230 #4. 

L. 000 (888) bothe two: often used emphatically in Chaucer, 
0. g. A 1716 (Kn, T.), 3184 (Knight-Miller Link),ete.; ef Koch, II, 
$ 271. — Sk. refers to the Italian story, which has here the 
same words: "amendue onddero morti”. — storuen: #. 1. 168. 


L. 601 (889) sq. Auycen: Avicenna or Ibn-Binn, an Arabian 
philosophor and physieian (born A. D. 980, died A. D. 1037), 
who enjoyed n great popularity in the middle ages. Chaucer 
montions him also in the Gen. Prologue, 1. 432. His chief 
work was » trentise on medioine known as the ‘Canon’ (s. next 
line), the singlo seotions of which were eulled "fens', originally 
an Arabio word, Sk, in his note, observes that the poet seems. 


to have taken 'onnon’ here in its usunl sense of rule, 

L. 608 (801) Mo: ». 1. 390. — wonder signes: wondrous 
or #trange #igns; Sk, (s. Gl. Ind.) designates this word as an 
wljeotive, when linked with a substantive, or as an adverb, when 
linked with an adjeotive or othor adverb; but, in my opinion, it 
always remnins a substantive, only used in such onses t0 form a 
eompound expression destined to give an emphasis to the second 
word sonneoted with it. Such i : wonder thing 
(frequently used), wonder storie (A 2079), wonder chnunce 
(B 1045), wonder dreem (B 4268), wonder dede (G 308), etc; 
or joined with adjestives or adverbs: ıronder lowde (B. D. 344), 
wonder large (ib. 895), wonder diseretiy (P. F. . Note 
that such compositions are quite ‚usual in German; im MHG; 
we find wundertät, wundertier, wunderwerc; wundergröz, 
wunderhübesch, etc, which are partiy used still. Even in 
such impersonal phrases as if is wonder (Hous of Fame, 2), 
wender vwas da se (U. T., B. 1882), oto., this word does not 
lose character as a substantive, though the (indefinite) 
artiele is wanting; ef. similar phrases, as if is rewthe, it is pite, 
wie, (Binenkel, p 13). — empoysonyus subst., poisoning; 
u 1 606 empoysener: poisoner 





Notes to Il. 604—613. 


L. 604 (892) er: ». 1. 374, n. 

L. 605 (898) homyeides 1. 356, n. 

L. 607 (895) eursednesse: s. 1. 112. — This line is rather 
puzzling, which is shown by the various readings in the MSS. 
und Edd. The worst seems to be that of Har.* und its 
relatives, which has been ndoptod by Wr., B., M., and Sk.; 
at lenst their ful of for of alle is quite meaningless. Tw. has 
cursednesse f. cursed synne, like In. and Ad.'; he is followed 
by Hertzberg in his translation, who says, “O aller Frevelthaten 
Freyelthat!! This seems to me the real meaning of the 
phrase, but then the second “cursednesse” ought to be in the 
plural; ef. King off alle 'kingess, etc. in Orm, 344 (s. Mätzner 
11, 2, 299 sq.). On the other hand, this reading rests on t00 
thin a basis to be admitted into the text. So I have thought 

best to leave the reading of E. and a great number of MSS. 
untouched, the more so as cursed symne is pretty well ayno- 
nymous with “eursednesse. The sense then, appears to be 
"most eurseil (or wicked) sin (or deed) of all!! — The word 
"Auctor" found in the margin of E. and Ash.” means that this 
Passage is the refleetion by the author (s. Sk.), 

L» 608 (896). There is also u great difference in the 
readings of this line. Tw. has the same wording as E., but 
omits the comma after /raytours. Wr., B., and M., following 
again Har.', ete., have fraytorous homieidy, which is metri- 
onlly impossible. Glo. adopts Iraytorous, but keeps homycide, 
etc, Also the reading homyeides in some MSS. deserves some 
attention, But taking homyeide as an adjective — "murderous’, 
as Sk. seems to do, no alteration of the text of E, is necessary 

L. 609 (897) Read: lürury”and; ef. 1.10, n. The same Sk. 
“Er 610 (898) blasphemowr: blasphemer; "Lüsterer' (H.). — 
oileynye: #1. 452, n. 

L. 611 (899) esage: eustom; "Angewöhnung' (H.). — pride: 
insolence; op. 1. 428, n. 

L. 612 (900) mankynde: the final e must be sounded; 
ep. 1. 478. — bityde: to happen; =. 1. 646. 

L. 618 (901) wroghte: pret. of werken = made; the present 
form of the preterite of "to work’ in -«] is much later. 





154 Notes to Il. 414—122. 


L. 614 (902) boghte: s. 1. 218, n. 

L. 616 (904) goode men: ep. 1. 64, note. — Here hegins 
the Pardo again to uddress his audience in usual 
style (ef, 

) ware: beware; ‘bewahre." 

L. 618 (906) warice: to heal, to eure; also spelt warisahe, 
but not secured by a ryme. Cf. ten Brink, $ 112. 

L. 619 (907). So patz if only eto.; #. I. 88, m. — mobles: 
a 'noble’ had the value of & s. Bd; it was first ooined by 
Edward IIL. (cp. Sk., who refers to P. Plowman, B. II 45). — 
sterlynges: Franeis Thynne says in his “Animaduersions” (ed. 
Purnivall., p- 45): "sterlinge money tooke their nume of Ester- 
linges, whiche refyned and coyned the siluer in the tyme of 
kinge Henry the second "Nobel oder Groschen” (H.). 

„ 620 (908), ödd. have no comma between #iluer 
and broches, but a | is found here in Dd., Ch, In, Ad. a 
full stop in Phy., Hod., Pe., 81.%, Ro.': and Hen. have no sign 
between these two words. but a etween the following ones, 
Ash.! only one between »pones and broches; the other MBS. 
have no punetuation whatever in this line. This observation 
does not, of course, prove much in itself, but at any rate it shows 
that a certain number of seribes took these words in the same 
sense as I have done, viz. that #iluer Droches is not to be 
understood as a compound word or as an adjective joined 
to a substantive, for tw Pardoner would have certainly ncoept- 
ed brooches and rings, etc. inade of another valuable metal. He 
intends saying, as I tuke it, ‘Offer me voins made of silver, 
or silver in any other shape, ulso brooches, ete.” But should 
we follow the rending of those MSS. which place spoonen 
before Droches, Ihe two words siluer and spoones would more 
naturally be considered ns forming a conpound noun, as 
these objeets were mostly made of eilver. But enough of a 
subject which, perhaps, is not of much consequence, Sk. refers 
to.» similar pussage in P. Plowman, B. prol. Td. 

L. 621 (909) bulle: =. 1. 54 and Introduetion, p. NXVIIL 

L. 622 (910) Com: Sk. and all other Edd. have Come 
according to a certain number of MSS. But this alteration 





Notes to II, 622—641. 


(Wr, B, & M., as usual, again follow Har.) is quite un- 
necessary, as Chaucer frequentiy uses this shortened form of 
the Imperative; s. 11. 174, 473, 459, 637 ete., and ef. ten Brink, 
$ 159. — wulle: ef. \, 160; on the use of the partitive genitive 
#. Einenkel, 100 sqq- 

L. 623 (911) names: I have kept this plural according to 
E. and other MSS., though most of them have name, wlıich, 
of all Edd., only Sk. adopts. For that this modern plural 
was alrendy used by Chaucer, is shown by Einenkel, 1. 0, 42. 
It is, however, to be pronounced as a monosyllable here. 

L. 624 (912) shwl: =. note to 1. 477. 


L. 625 (913) assoille: ». 11. 99 & 645. — heigh: I have 
mot restored the final -e required by the definite form of the 
adjective, as E. und a great many M8S. have dropped it, and 
it is mute here; s. ten Brink, $ 236, and ep. Il. 345, 352, & 499. 
In the ryme, we find only ye; of. Cromie's Ryme-Index (-ye). 


L. 628 (916) Zeche: physiciau (the same word as the Mod. 
Engl. 'leech‘). 

L. 632 (920) male: bug (Fr. malle; of. ‘mail-bag'). 

1. 634 (922) popes: ef. 1. 54, and Introduction, ch. V. 

L. 637 (925) Com forth: Step forward; &. note to 1 

L. 639 (927) wende: to go; the modern went is the pret. 
‚of this verb. The same form 1. 494 is of a different derivation. 

L. 640 (928) Miles: The Har.‘-group and its relatives 
have fownes instead, and it is only natural that Wr., B., and, 
NM. follow this reading; but I do not understand why Tw. und 
Sk. have introduced it into their texts, based on quite another 
authority. The Pardoner, in my opinion, wishes to say that 
his hearers ure to renew their offerings as frequently ns 
possible, which is much more forcibly expressed by the rending 
of E., etc. than by the other one. Besides “townes ende‘ (s. D. 
1285, Friar's Prol.) seems to have been a common phrase for 
“place” (everywhere), which a seribe would be much more 
likely to substitute for the poet’s peculiar expression than the 
reverse. So /ownes is evidently one of the numerous mistakes 
introduced by the original of the B-Type. Ci. Introduet., p. LXX, 

L. 641 (929). 50 hat: s, 1. 89, n. 





156 Notes to 11. 642653, 


L. 642 (930) (goode and) trewe: true, of full value; this 
refors to the unlawful practice mentioned above (note to 1. 482). 

L. 643 (931). This verse is too long; either Il's is to be 
pronounced as one syllable (s. ten Brink, p. 154), or Dewrich 
is to be slurred (ib. p. 150). I should prefer the former alter- 
native. 

L. 644 (932). Another awkward line; at first I felt 
inclined to omit moiwe (may), though nearly all MSS. — except 
No. and Ra.® -- have it, as it seems superfluous, But perhaps 
the syncope of i in suffisaunf gives a better solution of this 
diffioulty (op. ten Brink X$ 263 & 288; Kittredge $ 188), the 
more so 88 the accentuntion su/fisaunt, which would else 
become necessary, is still more doubtiul 

L. 645 (933) Tassoilte: ef. notes to 11. 99 and 325. — in 
sontree: on the omission of the artiele in such ndverbial expres- 
sions «. Einenkel, 1. e., p. 9 9. 


5) Parauentwre: peradventure, perhaps; pro- 
nounse Paraunter, as the word is sometimes spelt in the MSS.; 
*, various rendings, und ep. Book of the Duch. 788, Trol. I. 619, 

Of. ten Brink, $ 

648 (936) his: this singular referring to a plural (vom 
or two) is sometimes found in Early Engl. and even in Shakspere ; 
‚ef. Mätzner, II, 1, 141 sgq- 

L. 649 (937) which a seuertee: what a security, surety, 

1. 650 (938) /elaweshipe: company. 

L. 651 (939) moorr and lasse: the or and the smaller 
(people), i. e. all; ef. “Gross und Klein’ (M.). — The ryme 
(passe) shows here that the spelling with a is correct, But 
also esse is secured by rymes; ” "., B 959 (Man of 
Law's T.) and © 275 (Dostor's T.).; lasse and moore E 67 
(Clerk's T.). 

L. 653 (941) heere, though only found in a few MSS. besides 
E., seems to be sufficiently established. ill, as hooste some- 
mes occurs as a dissylinble (s. note to 1. 15 0. T., A 3115 
and 3501 [Miller's und E 1 [Clerk’s Prol.]), heere may 





Notes to Il. 854—668. 157 


be a later addition to make up for the final e of hooste, 
become mute. 

L. 654 (942) enwoluped: enveloped, wrapt up: ‘von Sünd’ 
umfangen’ (H.). 

L. 657 (945) Ye: s. L 404. — groote: #. 1. 88, note, — 
imbokele: unbuckle, undo; this shows that purses in Chaucer's 
time were not such things as we now call so; on the contrary, 
they must have been a sort of pouches fastened to the girdie 
and seeured by straps and buckles, probably similar to the 
*gipser* (A 357) of the Frankeleyn as drawn in the pieture of 
the Ellesmere MS. 

L. 658 (946) Nay: s. 1. 154,1, 

L. 659 (947) Lat be: let me alone; Germ. “lass sein!” 
{ep L371,n).— theech: for 80 thee ich (s. the rending of Hen. 
and Lin.), i. e. “as I may thrive, as I hope to prosper”. On 

 verb fhee s. note to 1. 21; besides, observe the pronun- 
iation of the final -ch of ich, which, us a rule, was dropped 
y Chaucer, in this old formula. 
. 661 (949) were: cf. 1, 281, n. 
062 (950) fundement: seat, buttocks; ‘Steiss’ (M.). 
part. p. of depeintefn) (ef. ten Brink, $ 182), depieted, 
abkonterfeit” (H.). 
(951) seint Eleyne: Mr. Jephson gives the following 
‘Saint Helen, the mother of Oonstantine, took « 
in verifying the situations of the various plans 
ne, which are mentioned in the Scriptures as the 
‚of our Lord’s life and passion... Three erosses having 
‚covered under the foundations [of the temple of Venus 
Emperor Adrian is said to have ereeted on Golgotha], 
oe voncluded that they were those upon which our 
the two thieves had suffered. In order to discover 
that of our Lord, the dead body of a youth, which 
d to be passing on its way to the grave, was applied 
‚one, but without effect, then to another, with the 
ult; but when it touched the third, the young man 
d to life; and the cross by means of which the 
had been performed was venerated as the true cross, 





158 Notes to 11. 604—680. 


ote. "This ineident is commemorated in the enlendar prefixed 
to the Book of Common Prayer on the 34 of May. under the 
name of the "Invention‘,; ep. "Kreuz-Erfindung”, in the German 
onlndar. — Tw. gives a quotation from Maundeville to 
the same effeot: Cp- also Sk.'s note. The whole legend is 
likowise told by Cynewulf in “Elene’; ed. by Zupitzn. 

L. 664 (952) coillons: testieles; "Berlock” (H.). 

L. 665 (958) side: stead; also spelt stede; as neither 
form appears in ryme, we must admit both, — seintuarie: 
sanetuary, a conseorated object; “Heil'ge Schragen" (H.). 

L. 666 (954). 7 wol thee helpe hem carie: the various 
vondings differing greatly here, it is difficult to say which is 
the correot one; apparently, however, the word Aelpe was 
omitted in the common source of the A-Type, and the different 
seribes tried to supply it, each in his own wa; 
the passage according to another MS. Metrically the best 
form is the one udopted in the text; the same is found in 
Tw., Sk, and Glo. 

L. 667 (955) shryned: enshrined. — foord: piece of dung; 
“Schweinedreck' (H.); ef. B 2120. 

L. 669 (957) wrooth: wratb, angry. 

L» 670 (958) pleye: s. 1. 490. 

L. 372 (960) the worthy I : = Gen. Prol, 1 42: 
“A kuyght ther was und that a 

L. 673 (961) lough: &. 1. 188 (vote). 

1x 674 (962) right: quite (Sk.); Germ. ‘gerade”, 

L. 675 (968) be..myrie of cheere: myr’of chöere (= I, 
10, m.); be of good cheer (cheere — face, countenance); "habet 
frohen Mur (H.). 

(964) kisse: In the eurly and the middle ages 
was the common form of salutation, and the “Oncndum 
was a sign of reconciliation and charity’ (B.). 
u 637 (065) preye: the correct form, though only preserred 
MSS.; tho same next 1; op. 1. 16, 
680 (968) rylen: not the present, with long 5, but the 
ähe preterite/W); =. ten Brink, $ 158. 





Additions. 159 


After the conelusion of this Tale, there follows in most 
MSS, the Shipman’s Tale; exceptions are made by No. (Topas, 
Pardoner, Canon’s Yeoman), Pe., Min., Ph. (Topas), Ra, Gl. 
(Maneiple), Se., To. (Franklin’s Prologue), Te.! (Nun’s Priest), 
Hat. (Olerk of Oxenford), Phy. (Merchant), To. (Man of Lawe), 
Har.* (Prioress.); Har.* ends with the “Pardoner'. No partioulars 
are known to me about the continuations in Ph.', Hel., Bot, 
Del., and Chn. 


Additions. 


1. My sincerest thanks are due to Dr. F. J. Furnivall, 
who has kindly taken the trouble of reading the proof-sheets 
of my “Introduetion” and ‘Notes’, and whose useful suggestions 
I have mostly followed. 

2. s. p. VIL. Ihave forgotten to mention that Prof. Sweet 
has reproduced part vf the Pardoner's Tale in his Second 
Middle English Primer’, Oxford 1886, p. 98 sqg., comprising 
11. 175-188 and 373—606 of the present edition. I shortly 
note the following deviations from my text: . 178 & 546 
dys; 1. 187 that om.; 1375 for udd. before to; 1. 887 elepen; 
1. 412 which f. he; 1.416 yborne; 1.485 nor f. ne; 1. 476 nat; 
1. 492 jolitee; \. 499 high; 1. 504 wisly; 1.508 town; 1. 5 

ellen thee in wordes; 1. 535 hal; 1. 588 and f. 
thou; \ 4 1. 549 unto; 1. 559/60 hem f. Aymz 1. 583 
of hym 

8. s. p. XXVIL. Another analogue of the Pardoner's Tale 
was lately discovered by Prof, e and published in 
“Modern Langunge ö p- 387. from which it has been 
teprinted as an Appendix to the Chaucer-Society’s edition of 
the Tale from the Hodson MS. 39 (s. p. VII). — This 
analogue is found in Ooryat's Cruditie 1, 
who locates {he story at Venice, But here the dramatis 


persone are four brothers who arrive. with a ship laden 


with riches. Two of them go on shore, and plan the murder 
of the other two by means of poison, &e. — Four thieves are 
also named in some of the versions communioated by Mr. 





162 


Doctor - Pardoner Link 
XXII, XXXIX, 
LXV aq., LXX sg. 

Doetor's Tale p. XXL; 
(Notes). 


pP- | 
LYIIE sq. 


Index. 


Halfmann p. NXXXIL. 

hand (hond) U, 85, 110. 
Harleian MS8. pp. IX x4g., 
XXX, XXX, XXX 
» XXXXI, 17; LIV, 


-e final Il. 1, 7,16, 19, 20, 27, 


27: 
Eilers, 


hp XI; 


‚ pp. XI, NIX, 
XIV 


XXX; Add 


fynde 1. 249. 


walioner 1. 18. 

Geibel, Em. p 

General Prolı 

German versions p. XXVI 
a Romanorum 1. 149, 
MS. pp. XX, 
XXX sg 
Gilman, A 
Glasgow 


dition p. XI 


goode men \. 64 
Groups of MSS. p. XXXIV sqg 
MS 


Haistwell pp 


N 6, 


XXXL, 


XXXI, 


MS. pp. XXX, 
NXXXIV, 20, LXI 
hauteyn 1. 42. 
Helningkam MS en 
LIV, 34; 
Hengwrt MS 
XAXVIL 2 
henne I. 
Nortzberg, pp X, m. 1; 
XVII, XXVII;a.Notos'H", 
Eee A pm XXX 


„ NXXIH 


ANXXIL, 
pp: XNXI, 


W. 


Holkham "ik 
Aomyeyde 1. 60 

hoost(e) N. 1, 653 
Hunt, Leigh, p. NXVI. 


II MS. pp. NNXII, LV, 
Imperative {shortened) 1.174, 
Er 


Italinn 
NXV; 


versions PP: 


NXIV, 
11. 426, 438, N 


474,8 


Jerome, St., 


qq 


p- XXVIL IL 210 


Johannes  Sallı) 
XXVI; 1 


‚Jornanden |. 2 


riensis p, 


Jovinianusp. 
jurdones | 
Jussorand, J 


Kushmiri vor 
Kittredge, @. L. 


p- XVI:, 10, 





Index. 163 


21, 75 ete., 1, 441; p. 159 
(Add. 3 
Koch, €, F. 
104, et 

K 


. XVII; 11. 42, 


Mm &Y n. 1, XVII, 
X, n. 5, XXI, 
xvI 
Langunge (Uhnucer's)p.X VIsq. 
Lansdowne MS. pp. X, XXX, 
XXIX, 
Land MSS. 


4142. 
Legend of Good Wi 
XV 


Koeppel, B., p. 


pp. XXXIL, 


100 (Add. 
Lincoln MS, pp. XXXII, LV 


en NS. 

Lorens, Fri 
1 342; ep. p 

lough \. 188 


Mus ( 
Man of 
AK. 
Manusoripts pp- Zar sg 
Mätzuer, X 
98, 104 
Mau Imian 1. 4 
may \. 8 
miles ende \. 
100 (7). 
Mm. MS. pp. XXX, LXI, 45 
LXIV 


160, Add 


mick p 
Laws 


140; Add. p. 


Montanus 
Morris, R 

l. J 
Mor: 


mowe |, 


pp- XXVI,NXIX, n. 
Dp- Xl au, NXIV; 


L., p. XV 


final 1. 179, 


538, 574. 


75, 114, 


Naples MS. pp. XNXIH, LXXT. 
nayles 1.308, 
ne ll. 
en. (Oxford) MS. pp- 
XXIT, LI, 29. 
colas, Sir I, p. IX 
ble 


Xxu, 


Norton MS. p 
no thyng 1. 114 


Nuns’ F 's Tale p. XXI 


| Nun’s Pule (Second) p. XXIIL. 


Originnls p. 
otherwise \ 
Oxford M 


page \. 1 

Pardone 
pp. 7 
VIT qq; 


s40.5 PD. 

XXL XXIV, XX 

Paris MB. pp. XXXIT.XXNNIT, 
16. 

Parson’« Tale 
EXXT; I 180 +qq 

Paulus Diaconux 1. 291. 

Persian version p. NXV. 

Petworth MS. pp. XII, XXXIL, 
XXXIV, XINXIV Sg, LEI, 
LV ngq, 

Phillipps MSS. pp. XXXII sq., 
\X NANXXNV,LXI, 


pp. XNVI, 


‚Doc tor, 
‚ge of, MS. pp. 
IL, 


Physieian s 
Physicians”, 
AXXI, 

»Plowman p. XNX; 11.125, 
57, 831 ote 
A, W., p. XIV 
XIX, XXI gg; 8 
Notes, passim 


544 
also 





164 Index. 


Polyeratieus p. NN: U. 303 afirte L 417. 

Subjunetire Mind 1. 21. 79. 
21. 311 
„Preterite Teen Sure. H 


















Layg. 


RN u ua. 






Versiticatien 
XVn: =. 












Weicht. Ta. 
NA. LH. 











NUT Zupiten. ch. pp NIE sg NV 
Sa ALTE a NAXNIN. 
INN 








Englische T tbibliothek 
Hernusgegeben von 


s 
iversität Heidelberg 


Die älteste mittelenglische Version 
der Assumptio Mariae 


Yon 


Emil Hackauf 








Inhalt. 


Seite 

Einleitung. 2 2 222 onoen I 
I. Handschriften und andere me. Fassungen 

von An 1 

11. Entstehungszeit und Verfawer. . . . . xı 

II. Heimat (Dilek) . 22.22.2200. XVI 

IV. Metrik und Reim . 2 2.2.2.2... «XXI 

VERBS  eeee  eha ANVE 

VI. Bemerkungen über den Text . ... ... XXX 


Text 


Anmerkungen . 2 2 2 onen 67 





„ Einleitung. 
I. 


Die Handschriften unseres Gedichtes und andere 
mittelenglische Fassungen der Assumptio. 


In seiner Dissertation Über die älteste mittelenglische 


Version der Asunptio Mariae (abgedruckt in Engl. Stud. 7, 
I ff) hat Gierth schon Untersuchungen über die Quellen 
und das Handschriftenverhältnis des von mir zum ersten 
Male kritisch herausgegebenen Gedichtes angestellt. Be- 
züglich der Quellen war er zu dem Resultat gekommen, dass 
keine der erhaltenen lateinischen Versionen, weder Trans. A 
noch Trans. B') und ebensowenig Wace oder Konrnd von 
Heimesfurt die unmittelbare Vorlage des Dichters waren, 
sondern eine verloren gegangene lateinische Fassung. 
Trotzdem führen Körting (im Grundriss der Geschichte der 
englischen Litteratur p. 78, A.3) und Brandl (in seinem 
Abriss der mittelenglischen Litteraturgeschichte in Pauls 
Grundriss der germanischen Philologie II, #24) Wace noch 
als (Quelle nn. Brandl führt sogar die etwas humoristische 
Thomas-Episode auf die Benutzung von Wace zurück; in- 
dessen fehlt bei Wace diese Episode vollständig: Brandl 
muss sich hier geirrt haben. 

Von der (nach Gierth) ältesten’ mittelenglischen Fassung 
der Assumptio Mariae (ich bezeichne sie mit Ass) kennt 
Gierth folgende fünf Hss.: 

') Zwei von Tischendorf kritisch herausgegebene Inte: 
Prosatexte, Vgl. E. St, 7, 4 

Hne . Assunıptia Marine \ 








u Einleitung. 


I Mn. Gig. 4, 27. 2 der Universitätsbibliothek zu 
Cumbridge (A). gedruckt von Lumby, Early) Einglish) 
text) Ntoeiety No.) 14 (London 1866), p. 44— 50.1) 

2) Add. ma. 10036 im British Museum in London 
(dr, gedruckt von Lumby, a.n.O.p.75 - 100, und von Morris, 
al Anhang zum Cursor Mundi (BET S. 68. London 1878, 
p 1638) und zwar offenbar wieder direkt nach dem Ms. 
ohne Benutzung von Lumbys Druck.t 














!) Vgl. die Revensien von P. Meyer, Revue eritique IV 
8, ferner die Bemerkungen Kölbingr, Engl. Stud. 3, 
MW, über den ganzen Band der EE T Soc. und seine Kolla 
STR, 











finden sich folgende Ab- 
weichungen, welche 2. T. auf prinzipieller Auffassung der hand- 
schnitlichen Überlieferung beruh 
ul 




















311. 388. 405, 
Lu. Jheru, 


In. ihes iesu: ebenso \. 








Ahusus, M. desun nv. 6 





300 nd Lu. ihesu. N. icane v. Ist. 
18. 232. 261, 
. 2%. 278 und Lu dvom. 
1.10. Lu. Mo he — 
_-n32 
be Inne. Mo he 
ie N. a tor. 

<b M. teglleh 





a dene, ebenen 





daru bu 
Wenn Tal 
ARE D nu E53 


tun 











ne 
NÄRSL. 
1.180, i w 





Ge 7 
Kr LDNE Ei TVs re 
wunk, Vohgenin \ 


1. Handschrift. Andere mittelengl. Fassungen v. Ans: II] 


3) Cod. Harl. chart. 2382 des British Museum (Ü). 

4) Cod, chart. Dd. I, 1 (in fol) der Universitäts- 
bibliothek in Cambridge, p. 317—28 (D). 

5) Cod. chart. Pf, 2, 38, 23 der Universitäts- 
bibliothek ‚in Cambridge, Fol. 40°  (E). 

©, Dund E sind noch nicht gedruckt. Herr Professor 
Kölbing hat mir dieselben Abschriften für meine Arbeit 
zur Verfügung gestellt, die schon Gierth benutzt hat!) 

Schwarz (Engl. Stud. 8, 427 #.) erwähnt” noch eine Hs.: 

6) Ms. 8009 in Chetam Library in Manchester 
(Ch). Von dieser Hs. hatte ich leider keine Abschrift; doch 
ist sie für eine Ausgabe unwichtig (ef. Schwarz, a. a. O. 
p- 460). Ich habe nur die Angaben von Schwarz (p. 457 60) 
benutzt. 

Den Bemerkungen Gierths über das Verhältnis der 
Hss. (p. 28) möchte ich noch Folgendes hinzufügen. Das 
Fragment A hat den besten Text und geht wohl un- 
mittelbar auf das Original zurück. 

B ist durch, mehrere Abschriften vom Originale ge- 
trennt; es hat viele Neuerungen, Zusätze, aber nuch Aus- 
lassungen. ©, D und E bilden eine Gruppe, D und E sind 
aber einander näher verwandt, sie gehen wohl auf eine Hs. 
zurück, die erst ihrerseits wieder mit © zusammen auf 
derselben Vorlage beruht. Dass der Schreiber von E noch 
v. 67 und 488, pore (Lu. hore); v. 9, with (Lu witä); ve188. 
lenger (Lu, lenger); v. 520 und 525. merey (Lu. u. v. 022 
beide: merey); v. 538. prowe (Lu browe); v. 558. pou (Lu. 
bou); v. 775. Thomas (Lu. Thomas); v. 788, doun (nieder) (Lu. 
doun). — Emendationen bei Morris: v. 177 bon [sun] 
v. 292 haue [mare] und v. 321 [seid] seynt; bei Lumby: Th[e] 
nungeles. 
’) Die Abschrift von C hat Dr. Blümel bei seinem 
Aufenthalte in London freundlicher Weise mit der Hs. 


kollationiert. 
v 





iv Einleitung. 


eine B näherstehende Quelle, wenn auch nur vom Hören, 
gekannt hat, muss wohl zugegeben werden, da sunst die 
auffallonden Übereinstimmungen mit dem B-Text nicht zu 
erklären sind (s. auch meine Anm. zu v. 51415) Im übrigen 
aber geht E viel häufiger mit C D zusammen, und anderer 
seits C gegen DE mit B. D ist ein Teil einer grösseren 
Ingendenhandschrift, deren Texte auf einer guten Hs des 
nordenglischen Logendencyklus (s.n. F.) beruhen (vgl Hurst- 
mann, Altenglische Legenden. Neue Folge‘), m LXVII EE), mit 
Ausnahme des Textes der Icmuptin. der auf der südenglischen 
Fassung Ass. basiert. Der Schreiber von M« Dd. hat wohl 
sicher auch den Text der nordenglischen Fassung (F}) gekannt, 
und so erklären sich einige Übereinstimmungen mit. diesem 
(nel. x. 677 van: INN m. für IX Gmail. 

Ausser unserem in 6 Hss. erhaltenen Gedicht Ass 
führt Giertb (nn O. p.5 m. 13) noch folgende anderen 
mittelenglischen Bearbeitungen der Amps am: 

t) Die Version (S) in lungen Reimpaaren, die dem 
südenglischen Legendeneyklus angrbört: letzterer ist be- 
schrieben bei Horstmann, Altenglische Legenden, Pader- 
born 1875, p IV #. und Horstm. Nf. p XLIV @; 
Fassung ist noch nicht gedruckt, wie Brandl, m. 2 0, 
irrtämlicherweise angiebt: der von Horstmann (BETS. 
No, 87, London 1897) berausgrgebwne I Teil des Soath 
English Legendary enthält mar das älteste Mia dieser 
Sammlung, Ms Land 108, in dem umsern Iegende noch 
fohlt, Kin Ms. das jüngste dieser Fassung, Me Bodi. zz, 
bat Schware a a O. pn 461 £ behandelt. Nach ihm ist S 
tor nennt os b) eine Übertragung der Zapmdis ua, während 
Horstmann (NE p XLV) meint, die «Sienglische Legenden- 
wanilung und die Zei mus geben nur aaf dieselben 





I, Handschrift. — Andere mittelengl. Fassungen v. ds“.  V 


2) Eine andere noch ungedruckte Version (G) in langen 


Reimpanren, die in einer einzigen Hs, des südenglischen 
Legendeneyklus: Ms. Lambeth 223 (beschrieben von Horstm. 
N£. p. XLVI) enthalten ist. Diese Fassung geht auf Ass. 
zurück, Giertli spricht darüber a a. O. p. 30-83. 

3) Die Fassung (F), in kurzen Reimpaaren, im nörd- 
lichen Legendencyklus, in 2 Hss. des British Museum, Cod, 
Harl. 4196 und Cod, Gott, Tiber. E VIL Beschrieben bei 
Horstm. Nf. p. LXX VIII, herausgegeben ibid. p. 112. Vgl. 
auch Retzlafl, Untersuchungen über den nordenglischen 
Legendeneyklus, Berlin 1888. Über das Verhältnis von 
F zu Ass «u 

4) Der Abschnitt im Cursor Muri v. 55 M. (Om.). 
Wie schon Haenisch (Inquiry into the sources of Cursor 
mundi, als Dissertation schon 1884, als Beigabe zur Aus- 
gube des Cwsor Mundi, EETS. 99, London 18 p- 42.) 
gezeigt hat, geht diese Fassung direkt auf Ass zurück 
and steht Ms, B am nächsten. Der Verfasser des Cursor 
Mwuhi sagt (v. 2006164) selbst, dass © chnitt 
was dem südenglischen Dialekt ins Nor« über- 
tragen Ihnbe. (Weiteres darüber s. u.) Giertli und Schwarz 
linben den Text von Um. nicht gekannt. Morris hat den 
ganzen Cursor Mundi herausgegeben, BET S. No. 57, 51, 62 
und 66 (bis 1877 beendet). 

5) Eine Fassung (a) in der sechszeiligen Schweifre 
strophe im Auchinleck Ms. in Edinburg, besprochen und 
herausgegeben von Schwarz, a. a, O.p. 427 #. Sie geht auch 
auf Ass zurück. 

Von diesen Fassungen ist 8 von Ass unabhlingig. G 
m und a sind Benrbeitungen von Ass, von F hat Gierth 
asselhe nachgewiesen, 

Retzlaff (a.0.0.p.37 fl.) hat inzwischen das Verhältnis 

mn F zu Ass nachgeprüft und ist zu dem Resultate ge- 
enınen, dass nicht F auf Ass, sondern Ass nuf F beruhe 





sind 


und 














L. Handschrift. Andere mittelengl. Fassungenv. Ass. VII 


wandten und Freunde zu sich und teilt ihnen ihr Er- 
lebnis mit; dann kommt Johannes und fragt sie, wns ihr 
sei; sie sagt ihm die Botschaft des Engels. Während sie 
noch reden, kommen die Apostel, sprechen vor Marins 
Hause mit Johannes allein, gehen dann hinein und ver- 
sprechen ihr ihren Schutz. Der zweite Engel erscheint 
und tröstet Marin. Das geschieht alles am ersten Tage, um 
zweiten Tage geschieht nichts, am dritten Tage Mittag er- 
scheint Christus. So ist wohl der Gang der Handlung in 
der ursprünglichen Fassung der Legende nicht gewesen. 
Ich denke mir ihn ungeführ so: Nach der Erscheinung des 
Engels am ersten Tage kleidot sich Maria in ein neues 
Gewand und verharrt den ganzen Tag im Gebete. Am 
nächsten Morgen (2. Tag) ruft sie ihre Verwandten und 
Freunde und teilt ihnen mit, dass sie sie verlassen wird. 
Währenddessen kommt Johannes und spricht mit ihr. Am 
dritten Tage früh, wie A und B (v. 141 bezw. 149) in der 
Weissagung des Engels ankündigen, erscheinen die Apostel. 
‚Johannes empfängt sie, klärt sie auf und führt sie hinein. 
Mittag erscheint dann Christus und nimmt die Seele Marias, 
So wäre wohl die zeitliche Einteilung am natürlichsten. 
Danach würde keine der erhaltenen mittelenglischen 
Fassungen deutlich und korrekt erzählen, auch F nicht. 
Es ist aber fraglich, ob selbst das Original von Ass in der 
Zeitangabe noch klar war. In allen Has. wird ein Ereignis 
am das andere immer durch an, oder whil bus Marie space 
angeschlossen, nur F sagt bei der Erscheinung der Apostel: 
un be Prid day. Die Schreiber von Bund ODE haben aber 


wielleicht gerade empfunden, dass dadurch der zweite Tag 
ohne Ereignis zu bleiben scheint, und deshalb auch hier 
Fan eingesetzt. Eine Verwirrung in der zeitlichen Angabe 
at vielleicht dadurch entstanden, dass Marin am zweiten 
Tage die Botschaft des Engels Johnnnes gegenüber wört- 
Jieh wiederholte (vgl. v. 204 = v, 134). 





viu Binleitung. 


Den dritten Fehler, den Retzlaff p. 45 anführt, hat 
wieder nur B, und schon Gierth (a. a. O. p. 18) weist nach, 
dass hier eine der vielen Neuerungen des Schreibers von 
B vorliegt. CDE erzählen wie F, doch haben sie auch 
(wie B) den Satz Mat lowre manna was eleped. Retzlaff hat 
hierin einen Widerspruch gefunden, der sich aber leicht 
ladureh löst, dass yloure hier nicht Blumen, sondern Mehl 
bedeutet, eine Bedeutung, die auch sonst schon im Mittel- 
englischen vorkommt. 

Was schliesslich die vierte Stelle anbetrifft, die Retz- 
Iaff p. 46 £ anführt, so hat er da nicht genau verglichen. 
V. 307 in Bi 313 im Text) entspricht v. 197 #. 
in F (nicht 204 M.): 

None of ham of ober wist 

ban ilkone of ham ober kist 

Ful faine ilkone of ober was 
All sayd pai deo graei 

Ful glad han was oure lady 

Of hat blissed oumpani 

And saint Jon snid with hert fre 
Lord, loueing mot to Je be... ete 


Es finden sich hier noch mehr wörtliche Anklänge an 
unser Gedicht. B stimmt fast wörtlich mit DE überein, 
in. © fehlen hier etwa 80 Verse, die vielleicht „bsichtlich 
weggelassen worden sind (s. meine Anm. zu v. 307). F 


hat hier wohl bessern wollen; nach Ass empfängt nämlich 


Johannes die Apostel vor Maris Hause, obwohl er eben 
mit Marin gesprochen hatte. 

{ch glaube so die Hauptargumente, die Retzlaff dafür 
unführt, duss Ass auf F beruht, entkräftet zu haben. Nun 
bestehen aber, wie schon Gierth (a. a. O. pı 28 f.) nach- 
gewiesen hat, und wie auch Retzlaff zugiebt, dentliche 
nähere Boriehungen zwischen F und Ass, die auch durch 


eine gemeinsame (lateinische) Quelle nicht zu erklären sind. 





1. Handschrift. — Andere mittelengl. Fassungenv. Ass. IN 


"Es ist aber doch natürlicher, dass ein Dichter, der einen 

Cyklus von Legenden sammelt, Einzellegenden benutzt, als 
dass eine Legende aus einem ganzen Cyklus in einem 
anderen Dialekt überarbeitet wird. Wenn F älter wäre 
als Ass, so wäre es überdies auffüllig, dass der Verfasser 
von Cm eine südenglische Fassung erst ins Nordenglische 
übertrug (vgl. Om v. 200612), anstatt einfach die ältere 
nordenglische Fassung zu benutzen. Übrigens ist mun jetzt, 
glaube ich, allgemein der Ansicht, dass der nordenglische 
Legendeneyklus ziemlich zu derselben Zeit entstanden ist, 
wie Om, also kaum vor 1300. Unser Fragment A wird 
aber von Ellis und Lumby (vgl. auch Hausknecht zu Ploris 
und Blancheflur p. 94 und 130) in die zweite Hälfte des 
13. ‚Jh, gesetzt, nicht wie Retzlaff (p. 52) sagt, in das Ende 
des 13. Jh. Dass F manchmal besseren Text hat als B und 
auch ODE, ist einfach daraus zu erklären, dass F eine 
Hs. benutzt hat, die dem Originale näher stand als diese, 
Wohlverstanden kann F nur als eine freie Benrbeitung 
durch den zweifellos ziemlich begabten Dichter des nord- 
englischen Legendeneyklus sein. Wahrscheinlich hat dieser 
auch eine lateinische Fassung der Axsumptio (Legenda auren ?) 
gekannt, sicher aber hat er nuch Ass gekannt und benutzt. 
Für das grössere Alter von Ass spricht nuch, dass Ass 
eine grosse Anzahl von Assonanzen hat, während die Reime 
im ganzen nordenglischen Legendeneyklus durchgängig rein 
sind (vgl. Retzlaff p. 53). 

Cm und Ass. Das Verhältnis von Um zu Ass hat 
Haenisch (a. a. O. p. 42-47) untersucht; ich möchte noch 
Folgendes hinzufügen. Der Verfasser von Cm hat nicht die 
Hs. B selbst, sondern eine frühere, auf die B zurückgeht, 
benutzt. (B stammt ja auch erst aus der Mitte des 14. ‚Ih, 
während der Cursor Mundi schon in das erste Viertel des- 
selben ‚Ih. zu setzen ist.) Wenn daher Om zu B im An- 
fange nicht genau stimmt, so liegt das daran, (dus B 





x Einleitung. 


(La)') v. 19-22 verdorben. ist. Es scheint hier jedoch 
auch schon die Vorlnge, die Om bemutzte, das falsche 
Reimwort sine (für child) gehabt zu haben; Om hätte dann 
nach der ihm geläufigen Überlieferung geändert. 

Dass Cm v. 2071955 nicht mit der entsprechenden 
Stelle in B übereinstimmt, findet „uch darin seine Er- 
klärung. dass B dort völlig verdorben ist. Dasselbe ist bei 
der Stelle B (La) v. 763—774 der Fall, wo die Apostel 
das Manna finden. In v. 20714—18 ist Om gleich ODE 
(= Text 574—78) und weiter 2071940 = 595-615. 
V. 20741-—4 bietet Om die einzig annehmbare Lesart. 
Von v. 20747 an (die Bekehrungsscene) kürzt Cm sehr, 
während B hier erweitert ist. 30 Verse in Cm entsprechen 
78 Versen in B. Es scheint daraus hervorzugehen, dass 
die Vorlage von B, die in Cm benutzt ist, zwar noch 
nicht die Umstellung der beiden Scenen, Angriff der Juden 
und Bekehrung des einen, hatte, aber im weiteren Verlaufe 
auch schon verdorben war. Der (m-Verfasser hat daher 
seine Vorlage verlassen und den Schluss nach eigener Er- 
findung oder nach anderen Quellen dazugedichtet. Die 
Thomas-Rpisode hat er weggelassen; er wird sie nicht für 
echt gehalten haben, weil sie in anderen Fassungen (z. B. 
Wace), die er nuch kannte, nicht enthalten war, wie er ja 
‚überlmupt das Wunder der Himmelfahrt Mariä nicht ganz 


Was dann die Stelle v. 20491--508 im Cm anlangt, 
fehlt, 20 hat sie wohl in Ass ursprünglich ge- 
denn auch ©, (D) und E haben sie (— Text 

52), 
in ist also (wenigstens bis v. 20 744) eine fust wört- 
nordenglische Übertragung einer Hs. von Ass. die 


hnbe ich die Verszühlung bei Lumby (= Morris) 





II. Entstehungszeit und Verfasser. x 


dem Originale näher steht als B. Die ausgesprochen süd- 
lichen, sowie die konsonantisch unreinen Reime sind in 
nördliche bezw. reine Reime geändert. Om ist demnach 
als eine sehr wichtige Noben-Hs. von Ass zu betrachten 
und für die kritische Ausgabe unseres Gedichtes von 
grossem Wert, besonders an allen den Stellen, wo Cm 
mit ODE gegen B geht. (Eine Zusammenstellung solcher 
Stellen findet sich in meiner Anm. zu v.85.) Die Stelle 
aber, wo Cm (mit B) die Scene im Himmel erzählt, 
v. 20500590 — B (Lu) v. 411-486, ist wohl als ein 
früherer Einschub anzusehen. 

Von den oben angegebenen fünf mittelenglischen 


Fassungen haben also alle ansser $ die Fassung Ass als 
Quelle benutzt. F und a sind ganz freie Überarbeitungen, 


für die kritische Herausgabe von Ass also ohne Wert. 
G hat nach Gierth grössere Wichtigkeit; leider hatte ich 
davon keine Abschrift, ich konnte nur das benützen, was 
Giertli bei der Vergleichung mit A, B, ©, D und E (p. 31 #.) 
hervorhebt. Doch ist G eine sehr späte Bearbeitung; sie 
steht nur in Ms. Lambeth, das (nach Horstmann) um 1400 
geschrieben ist, und scheint durch Vergleichung mehrerer 
Hss. entstanden zu sein, Die Abweichungen der wichtigen 
Hs. Cın dagegen habe ich, soweit sie nicht rein graphischer 
Art oder durch den nördlichen Dialekt bedingt waren, in 
die Varianten mit aufgenommen, natürlich nur bis v. 20774 
== Text 584). 


I. 
Entstehungszeit und Verfasser. 


Ass ist wahrscheinlich eine der ältesten mittelenglischen 
Legenden. Nach vorn wird die Abfassungszeit dadurch 
begrenzt, nss die Fassung a auf Ass beruht; denn a steht 
im Auchinleck-Ms., das, wie man allgemein annimmt, im 
ersten Viertel des 14. ‚Jh. abgefusst ist. Ebenso gelt die 





Xu Einleitung. 


Fassung ('m. die sicher nicht später als Anfang dex 14. Ih. 
entstanden ist. auf Ass zurück. Iie Benutzung von Ass 
durch einen mittelländischen Dichter für die Umarbeitung 
in Schweifreinistrophen und ziemlich gleichzeitig durch den 
Verfasser des Cursor Mund: im Norden Englands zeigt. dass 
Ass schon um 130 in ganz England bekannt war. so dans 
die Abfassung nach 1:40 wanz ausgeschlossen ist. Das 
Fragment A aber weist.uns in noch frühere Zeit zurück: 
nach Lumby (a. a. O.p.Vı und Ellis ist es in der zweiten 
Hälfte des 13. Ih. entstanden. Einen anderen Anhalt hat 
man vielleicht in Folgendem. In R wird im Schlnsse (La. 
v. SUR) De archilischupp seyut Eilmnasi erwähnt. Dier kann 
nur Eilmaul Rich, der Erziäschur om Cnnterlary. sein. der 1240 
starb und 1246 heilig gesprochen wurde. 1a er zuletzt in 
Pontigny lehte, wird er auch wohl zum Unterschiede 
von dem anderen hl. Elmund. einem Könige von Ostangeln 
der Il. Edmund von Pontieny genannt. 

Diesen Schluss hat nur B: © und TE haben zwei 
andere Schlüsse, so dass nicht zu entscheiden ist. welcher 
echt ist. Der Ve 
ven B vor sich 
sem Als 

















ser von Um hat aber wohi den Schluss 





Er sagt in der Einleitung zu 
hnitt. der die Himmelfahrt ier Maria behandelt 
dr 








v.2eos 


Ana Saint edmund of jeinten: 





Dais of pardun } 
Ina writt Jin iche 1 fand 








» Lumty führt ca 
ähnliche Stelle aus 
geführten Verse tn 
rw 00. u 
Her buchstählich ii 


.p. 1261 eine 











“at wörtlich mit Cm 
von M 





gedruckten 





1. Entstehungszeit und Verfasser. X 


Diese Verse sind wohl nicht anders zu verstehen, als 
dass der Om-Dichter glaubte, der hl. Edmund von Pontigny 
hinbe selbst das südenglische Gedicht (Ass) verfasst. Haenisch 
(a... 0. p. 46) meint, der Verfasser von Om habe den Schluss 
von B missverstanden, und so erkläre sich seine Bemerkung. 
Es ist möglich, dass Haenisch damit recht hat. Der 
Om-Diehter hätte dann geglaubt, der Schluss von B rühre 
vom Erzbischof Edmund her, und hätte übersehen, dass 
dieser, der doch erst sechs Jahre nach seinem Tode heilig 
gesprochen wurde, sich selbst nicht als heiliger Edmund 
bezeichnen konnte. Es ist aber auch ebensogut möglich, 
dass dieser Erzbischof der Verfusser von Ass ist, und duss 
der Schluss von B ein späterer Zusntz ist; haben doch C 
und DE andere Schlüsse. Ganz gut denkbar wäre doch, 
dass der Cm-Verfasser ein Gedicht ohne Schluss, oder mit 
einem Schluss ihnlich dem in D oder C in seiner Vorlage 
fand und daneben etwa folgende Bemerkung: dOtägigen 
Ablass gewährt St. Edmund von Pontigny allen denen, die 
das Gedicht mit Andacht anhören oder lesen. 

Edmund Rich ist in Abingdon (in Berkshire, 6 Meilen 
südlich von Oxford) geboren, war (bis 1240) Erzbischof 
von Canterbury und von Jugend an ein glühender Ver- 
ehrer der Gottesmutter.‘) Die Sprache, die er redete und 
in der er schrieb, muss sich einerseits derjenigen des Landes 
seiner Thätigkeit (Kent) angepasst baben, andererseits aber 
hinderte ihn seine Abstammung ans Berkshire, rein 
kentischen Dialekt zu schreiben. Die Sprache des Ge- 
dichts würde ganz gut zu der Verfasserschuft Edmunds 
passen. 

Doch kann das Gedicht auch von einem anderen 
Geistlichen Südenglands herrühren. Den Ablass vom hl. Ed- 
mund kann der Verfasser vielleicht erdichtet haben, um 


') Über das Leben des heiligen Edmund vgl. Dietionary of 
National Biography, s. v. Edmund (Rich), 





XIV Einleitung. 


seinem Gedichte mehr Ansehen zu verschaffen. Wenn uber 
auch die Verfasserschaft des Erzbischofs Edmund nicht zu 
beweisen ist, so sind doch auch kaum triftige Gründe da- 
gegen anzuführen. Manches deutet sicher auf ein hohes 
Alter des Gedichtes. Dazu gehört, dass sich an Stelle 
reiner Reime zahlreiche Assonanzen finden (vgl. unten die 
Liste); die Fassung Cm, die doch in das erste Viertel des 
14. Jh. gesetzt wird, hat sie schon fast alle durch reine 
Reime ersetzt. Assonanzen widersprachen wohl also schon 
um 1300 dem poetischen Geschmack der Zeit, In älteren 
Dichtungen, wie der Gregorius-Legende (vgl. den Abschnitt 
daraus in Zupitzas Übungsbuch, 5. Aufl, p. 113) und 
King Horn, findet man noch Reime wie aloft: bowgt, tube: 
kuape, gripe : smite, swipe : hliwe, ringe > rimenilde. 

Dem hohen Alter von Ass gemäss finden wir auch 
eine Anzahl älterer Formen und Wörter. Den ältesten 
Typus hat A: hier finden wir die alten Schreibungen eo, 
glen; für lang-u immer nur w, nicht ou; für den Nom, Plar. 
des Pron. Pers. der 3. Person 4 (später they, das die anderen 
Has. immer einsetzen); alte Wortformen: bipute (wipout), 
oge(n) (ngs. ügan = men), heo (she), ower (gs. iomer — your), 
Aber auch in den anderen viel jüngeren Hss. (B und D 
stammen nus der zweiten Hälfte des 14. Jh, C und E aus 
dem Anfange des 15. ‚Ih.) sind noch alte Wörter und 
Formen nachzuweisen. 

Es finden sich: 

nimen in der Bedeutung ‘gehen’ (für nimen the way, write 


sprechend dem neuenglischen 1 take 1° = ‘gehen nacli” und 


dem französischen prendre für prelre Is chemin) Dext v. 57 
(= A 58) und y. (= A v. 47, Bw. 155): die jüngeren 
His. ändern. Stratmann-Bradley (N E. Diet. 4512) belegt 
es nur aus Genesis and Exodus v. 745. Ich habe es noch 
in der Gregorius-hegende (Zup.-Schipper) v. 16. gefunden. 
(s. auch meine Anm. zu v. 57). 





Il. Entstehungszeit und Verfasser. \v 


shrid OÖ (Text v. 161 var.) übereinstimmend mit A 
(hurd) und B (shred) p. p. von shriden, shruden = ags. 
serjılan. Stratmann belegt shrel aus der Gregorius-Legende, 
shriden aus Orrmulum, Genesis and Exodus, Hnvelock, 
während später, so bei Chaucer, nur ahrouden (= to 
shroud) vorkommt, welches von dem subst. shroul (ngs. 
serul) nen gebildet ist. 

to kepe in der Bedeutung — ne. "to like’ Text v. 488 
(nach E) und Text v. 764 (C), von Stratmann nur aus Owl 
and Niztingale v. 154 belegt. 

Ausser diesen steht noch in C (— Text v. 551 var. 
und v. 555 var.) das Wort verdomne, dns ich nirgends sonst 
gefunden habe; die anderen Has. setzen beide Male anyels 
dafür und der Bedeutung nach muss es — "Engel, Heer- 
scharen’ sein. Über einige Wörter, die als Etymon in 
Betracht kommen könnten, vgl. meine Anm. zu der Stelle, 

Die schwachen e der Endsilben müssen der Entstehungs- 
zeit nach noch lautliche Geltung gehabt haben (vgl. Mors- 
bach. ME. Gramm. $ 72 f., bes. $ 50). Beweisende Reime 
fehlen ausser v. 797f.: nowthe [(nü pa]: mawthe'); doch 
braucht ınan nur einige Verse zu skandieren (v. 10 (onder- 
stonde], v. 20 [reweh], v. 30 [teres, hire], v. 34 [mete, wide], 
v. 48 [erthe] u. s. w.),%) um zu schen, dass diese « metrisch als 
Silben gelten konnten. In vielen anderen Fällen sind die 
schwachen Silben zu verschleifen. 

Dass manchmal auch das Flexions-e abgeworfen ist, 
zeigen die Reime blis : is v. 2031. und 243f. Doch finden 

') Dieser Reim findet sich in Floris und Bl., das etwa aus 
derselben Zeit stammt, wie Ass, mul: v. 2678, 401, T38E. 
und 11576, aber auch z. B. in der Sir Orfeo (um 1300 ent- 
standen, vgl. Zielke, 8. O. Bresiau 1880) v. 4631. 

®) Die Beispiele sind sümtlich mus Ms. A, da die jüngeren 
Hss. wegen der Änderungen sehr unzuverlässig sind, besonders 
im Innern dor Verse, 








III. Heimat (Dialekt). NIX 


Es kommen noch. dazu: v. 473f. var. (— Bm. 495f.) 
come : bone, dus wohl als Fehler zu betrachten ist (nämlich 
aboue in a bone verlesen); OE ist einzusetzen mit aboue. 

v. 6491. var. (B Lu. 655) done : sone, gegen CE (forme : sone). — 
v. 6581. (B) one : sone,.wo O=E ist, D fehlt, 50 dass frag- 
lich ist, welche Lesart echt ist, und v. 7174. (= Bla, 
TBLE) come (praet.) : nome (p. p.) mit ODE. Es ist hier 
vielleicht zu ändern (nach D) ter as he come in ther he was 
eome. Die kleine Änderung konnte leicht in B und der 
Vorlage von ODE unabhängig entstehen, und den späteren 
oder mittelländischen Abschreibern (B ist nördlicher als A, 
© und E aus dem 15. Ih.) fiel der Reim nicht mehr anf. 
Jedenfalls würde dieser eine Reim neben so vielen sicheren 
südlichen Reimen nicht für den Norden Englands als Heimat 
des Gedichtes sprechen. 


Südöstlich ist der Übergang von ngs. @ und @ zu « 
(vgl. Morsbach, me. Gramm. $ 95, Danker, Laut- und 
Flexionslehre der mittelkentischen Denkmäler, p. 6 und 13, 
und Pogatscher, die englische #/@ Grenze, Anglia, 23, 203, 
der für den engeren Südosten allerdings keine Beweise 
beibringt). 

Beweisende Reime sind: 


v. 38f. (A) fles : was (lies wer). 

v. 181f. (A) fed : bed (praet. sg. v. biddan). 

v. 4778. (CE) sede : lede (ledan). 

v. 4791. (CE) lest (lestan) : best. 

v . (EB Cm) prayere : were.(s. Anm). 

Kentisch sind die Reime, die die Monophthongierung 
von sägle und gesägd zu sel beweisen. Es sind dies: 

v. 2391. (ABCDE) sede : ded ((döad). 

v. 277f. (CE) sede : lede (8. 0.). 

Dazu noch der unsichere Reim: 

v. 1518. var. (0) yede: seide. 

Rein kentischem Dialekt widerspricht jedoch der häufige 
Reim in : kyn (kentisch ken, wie A v. 14.) v. 233f. ven 

ı1* 











. Einleitung. 


Die Handschriften unseres Gedichtes und and 
mittelenglische Fassungen der Assumpti 


In seiner Dissertation Über die älteste mitteleng] 
Version der Assumptio Mariae (abgedruckt in Engl. Stud. 
I #.) hat Gierthi schon Untersuchnngen über die Quellen 
und das Handschriftenverhältnis des von mir zum ersten 
Male kritisch herausgegebenen Gedichtes angestellt. Be- 

lich der Quellen war er zu dem Resultat gekommen, dass 
keine der erhaltenen lateinischen Versionen, weder Trans. A 
noch Trans. B') und ebensowenig Wace oder Konrad von 
Heimesfart die unmittelbare Vorlage des Dichters waren, 
sondern eine verloren gegangene Inteinische Fassung, 
Trotzdem führen Körting (im Grundriss der Geschichte der 
englischen Litteratur p. 78, A.3) und Brandl (in seinem 
Abriss der mittelenglischen Litteraturgeschichte in Pauls 
Grundriss der germanischen Philologie II, 624) Wace noch 
als (Quelle an. Brandl führt sogar die etwas humoristische 
Thomas-Episode auf die Benutzung von Wace zurück; in- 
dessen fehlt bei Wace diese Episode vollständig: Brandl 
muss sich hier geirrt haben. 

Von der (nach Gierth) ältesten’ mittelenglischen Fassung 
der Assumptio Marine (ich bezeichne sie mit Ass) kennt 


Gierth folgende fünf Hss.: 


') Zwei von Tischendorf kritisch herausgegebene Inteinische 
Prosatexte. Vgl 


Huckanf, Assumptin Marine 





AN Einleitung. 


(DF), v. 3636. (DE), v. 371. (DE), vw. 4476. (CE) und 
der Reim it = pytt v. 6051. Diese Reime sind südwestlich, 
wenn nicht mittelländisch, vgl. Morsbach, me. Gram. $ 1 

In der Nominalflexion findet sich noch der 
schwache Plural foone (im Reime auf anone) v.571 (CE). 


v.595f. (CDE) und wmsicher (reimend auf oone) v. 487f, (BE). 

Ein sicherer Plural ohne Endung findet sich 
v. 185f. (ACDE) fo : wo und ve594 1, (BUDE) fere : bere 
(Balıre). 

Fraglich ist es, ob ein schwacher oder endungs- 
loser Plural vorliegt, bei fere in v. 493f. (CB) herein) 
(inf): fere(n). Doch ist wohl eher der endungslose Plural 
einzusetzen, denn der Infinitiv steht in den Has. gewöhnlich 
ohne „, und der Dativ auf n kommt nur in E vor bei 


low, x. 512. Über Plexionsformen in älteren me. Denk- 
mälern vgl. Maack a. a. O. 


Für südliche Entstehung spricht ferner der Abfall 
des n im Part. Perf. sterker Verben: von den zahl- 
reichen Reimen, die das beweisen, sind folgende mit einiger 
Sicherheit als echt anzusehen: 

„51. (ACDE) (yJnome : sone (sun). 

. SL (AB) fo: (do, 


197. icome : sone (AB), wo UDE: come (1. ps. praes.) 


214. var. (BCDE) moo :(a)go (A hat ro) 
269 £. (CD.E) before : forlore (B: beforn : forlorn). 
. BILE. (B [Lu 368 8.], E) forme : come (C: beforn : com). 
. 6816 (BODE) sone : become. 
7176, (BÜDE) come (sing. praet.): nome (p- P.). 
. 78T (B [Lu 8516) CDE)sone : welcome 
In folgenden Fällen kommt in den Has. ein Part. Perf. 
auf n vor: vw. 103f, var. (BE) borne : forlorne, wo AUD 
bore : forlore haben. st nichts, da beide 


Formen Part. Pı 





III. Heimat (Dinlekt). XXI 


borne: vom in den beiden von E (mit B, Ch) eingeschobenen 
Versen hinter v. 766 bore : on würde auch assonieren, das 
„in borme ist also auch hier nicht durch den Reim gesichert, 
In v. 3214. (E) Iouen (inf.): eomen (p. p) nnd v. 473. var. 
comen (ps p) : abowen sind beide n zu streichen, denn 
love nd aboue sonst stets ohne m, und v. SL1f. (E) sone 
(sone) : lowen (dat,) zeigt, dass E eine Vorliebe für das 
End-n hat. 

(i)don allein scheint als Part. Perf. neben do vorzukommen : 
v. 1591. (ABO) ydon : om (gegen ydo : 0 DE), nicht be- 
weisend: ydon x ydon v. 199. (A), wo CE done : ewerichon, Di 
done : upon haben (vgl. Anın.). 

v. 659. eueryehon : don (ÜEB), ebenso v. 6871. (CO). 

Es scheint danach don. gemeinenglisch neben do als 
Part. Perf. gedient zu haben (wenn nicht überall do einzu- 
setzen ist, das ja „uch assonieren würde). 

Für südlichen Dialekt ist ferner charakteristisch die Er- 
haltung des ursprünglichen Vokals im Praet. Plur, starker 
Verben: auch dieser Zug ist dnrch einen Reim belegt: 
v. T81f. (CEB) Jounde : grounde (in D ist ifounde Part. Perf.). 
Vgl. Bülbring, Geschichte der Ablaute der starken Zeitwörter 
innerhalb des Südenglischen (Quellen und Forschungen, 
63, Heft), bes. p. 116M. 

Ein (südlicher) Infinitiv auf ö findet sich im Reim: 
v. TE. blessi (opt.) : herkmi (AO). Setzte mun hlesse : herkne 
ein, so könnten sie auf das tonlose End-- nicht reimen, 
aber auf das betonte e der Stammsilbe ussonieren. Doch 


liegt dem Metrum nach der Ton auf dem End-i; ausser 
dem kommen so stark konsonantisch unreine Reime 


sonst im Gedicht nicht vor (E hat hier ebenfalls südlichen 
Reim: biessyth : herkenyth; D setzt eine zusammenge- 
zogene Form blis und reimt darmuf die nördliche Form 
herkenis, vielleicht hatte auch schon seine nördliche Vorlage 
diesen Reim, vgl. oben). 








NA 





südlicher Plur. Praes. findet sich v. 21 ıvar.ı in 
D und ©. In A steht Zub rel auf Rasur (nach Kölbings 
Gallation a.a. O.). es hat vielleicht vorher rel up (Iep) da- 
gestanden. Ob die Form ip hier in den Reim gehört 
(oder nur durch Wortumstellung ans Vers-Ende gekommen 
ist» und ob ip oder ben im Original stand, lässt sich nicht 
fentstellen: denn red: ded und hep : dep wären Reime. rei : dep. 
bep : ded. ben : del. hen : dep Assonanzen. 








Ein mehr nördliches Wort.’ das aber damals wohl 
schon im Süden üblich war. ist fm. Es findet sich durch 
Reim gestützt: v. 214 (A). wo vielleicht am aus den 
anderen Hss. einzusetzen ist. v. 301 (BCE). v. 340 (DER 
[Ta. 341) v. 23 var. (C). 

Ein vereinzelter ostmittelländischer Rein ist pore : more 
: re D. In 
) findet sich der- 








v. 65%. (ABı gegen more : ore CE und mo 








der interpolierten Stelle in B (lu. v 





selbe Reim nochmals, und in € (v. 615f. var.) ein anderer 





aber sicher unecht 





were: before, 

Die Sprache des (redichtes ist also im wesentlichen 
die des Südens. und zwar des mittleren Südens, mit 
kentischer Färbung. Der Diehter stammte also wohl aus 
dem mittleren Süden Englands. lebte aber wahrscheinlich 





ar Zeit der Abfassung dieses Getdlichtes in Kent. Dies 


‚de auf den hl. Edmund sehr gut passen. 





wi 





Über den Dialekt der einzelnen Hss. wäre noch 
folgendes zu sagen. A hat, wie schon oben erwähnt, einen 
ausgesprochen südenglischen Charakter: es weicht in seiner 
Sprache von der dureh die Reime festgelegten des Originals 
ır hat der Schreiber öfter südwestliche 





kaum ab. 


Schreibungen. so bup (3. Plur. Praes. v. eo. dhule im Rei 








auf stede iv. 601. (das ja im Südwesten auch mit der Nebei 





1- 
forın stwlr vorkommt) us. w.: doch auch kentische Wort- 


formen wie v. 14 qenmsmun. 





IV. Metrik und Reim im 


B zeigt mittelländischen Charakter und an einer sicher 
unechten Stelle (In. v. 613 f.) hat es sogar den nordenglischen 
Reim lepand : hande. Sonst ändert es oft, aber nicht immer, 
das ältere hy. hem, here (das A stets hat) in they. them, there. 
Wenn man von diesen Pronomen der 3. Pers. anf das Alter 
einer Hs. schliessen kann, so ist E die jüngste. D entspricht 
in dieser Hinsicht genau dem Gebrauche Chnucers (vgl. ten 
Brink, Chaucers Sprache und Verskunst $ 250), was mit 
Horstmanns Angabe (Nf. p. LXNVID, D stamme aus der 
Hälfte des 14 Jh., stimmt, E dagegen hat stets they, them, 
here eingeführt. O hat durchweg they. aber einmal (v. 395) 
here, und hem, ham neben them. Der Dinlekt von D 
und besonders von Ü und,E ist nicht mehr so scharf 
ausgeprägt, aber die Schreiber von D und E waren wohl 
Südengländer, © stammt aus dem Mittellande. C hat näm- 
lich einige nördliche Part. Praes.: v. 296 var. wepand, ebenso 
v. 620 var, und swingand v. 590, daneben aber auch südliche 
Formen; beth (3, Plur. Praes.) v. 2] var., die Infinitive ders 
wery v.233f. var. Ms. © ist übrigens vielleicht von Lydga 
geschrieben, dessen Nume unten auf p. 80 des Ms. mehr- 
mals hintereinander verkehrt dasteht. Ausserdem folgt im 
Ms. Zydgate Testament of St. John auf unser Gedicht. Wenn 
Lydgate U geschrieben hätte, so würde das die mittel- 
ländischen und nördlichen Formen in © und bes. den ost- 
mittelländischen Reim (s o.) erklären; denn Lydgate lebte 
in Suffolk 

IV. 
Metrik und Reim. 


Das Gedicht ist in der vierheb 


reimten Kurzzeile abgefasst. Dieses Metrum ist jedoch, 


soweit man bei der unsicheren Überlieferung urteilen kann, 
mit grösster Freiheit behandelt, Sehr häufig finden 
sich überzählige Senkungen (vgl. ten Brink, Ohaucers Sprache 
und Verskunst $ 297 #.), der Auftakt fehlt oft. 





AXIV 








Die Reime sind teils männlich. teils weiblich. auch 
gleitende Reime finden sich: 
T7f£. (ABCDEN. 
(ABCDE:». 





airuene : heuene NS. 
v.01£. (ABDE) v. 
v. 4256. (B Lu 401f. 
v. 55lf. (C := BLu. 
heurne : seuene v. #5 
hatere : watere x. 15 









f.(C-=F gegen BE). 
f. (AUCDE). 





Konsonantisch unreine Reime (Assonanzen) finden 
sich in gromer Zahl: 





nome : sone‘) v. 56. (ABCDEN. 

(beyeome : some s. 997. (ABUDEN . 

v.27ı8. (CD). v. 395. (CEB [Lu. 369 £.]1. v. 681£. (DEB 
[1u. 643%), var. hinter v. Z50f. (DE gegen BO) v. TATE. (B 
[hau KL £]ODE). var. zu 809 (DE). 

come: wone x. JIlf. var. (DE). 

mwan : came v. 555f. var. (Ei). 

men : hem v. 189f. (AB). 

ayen : Jerunalem x. 6951. (UDEN. 
5 him: Tune x. 6508. var. (B) 

him: km x. 628%. var. (Bi. 

bene: ayen v. T0TE. (DE). 


vom 2 gene x. 




























Tone z come x. 
come: abone v 
sone : Iane x. 
haue : seathe \. 
beten 2 deth x. 
Iythaey z wyften v. 634 
saihe 2 waffe STILE AU 
stepe z numete n. HE (U 
Felawshuppe 
met: spehe x. 








. 
despgte n. DATE. var. (EN 
DEN 

SL (DE. 








sehe sehe) 2 mete N. 








Reimen von m: m . meine Ann. zu v. hf. 





IV. Metrik und Reim. 


eleped x stekei v. 7841. (OEB |Lu. 847]. 

belewe = fere v, 7631. var. (E). 

god : fot v. BTL. (AB). 

ehidde v. TH. (O). 
do x. 391. var. (O).] 
bore v. 2251, (ABDE). 

hole : before v. 41f. (BE). 

beforn : come v. 311f. (C). 

at the forme : come v. 8111. var. (E) v. 3891. var. (E). 

be forme : sone v. bat. (CE), 

bone : von var. BE hinter v. 366. 

bringe : yn v. 650 f, var, (E). 

heryng : tyme y. 138 (CB). 

[ynde : berynge x. 7261. (U B). 

toumbe : grounde v. 785. (EB). 

stounde > toumbe v. 801 1. var. (D). 

Vokalisch sind die Reime sämtlich rei Wo eine 
Differenz im Ms. vorhanden ist, wird sie auf den Schreiber 
zu schieben, oder nar graphisch sein, So wenn A (v. 50%.) 
ıdude : stede hat, © (v. 161 var.) shrüd : bed, © (v. 2831. var.) 
the : foly, Ev. 397. var.) cut (9) : fett, © (v. 115 var. u. 
v. 471) blisse : gladnesse ((ags. ı . Abgesehen von den 
beiden ersten sind diese Reime übrigens nicht ganz sicher. 
Die Schreibung weist überhaupt die grössten Mannigfaltig- 
keiten auf. Ausser Schwankungen zwischen y und i, 00 und o. 


agt, ought, ouht und ogt. dem häufigen Anfügen eines « 
(wel. Breul, Sir Gowtlier p, 16£.) finden sich auch 
Schreibungen wie ensample : temple ©, suumpull z tempull E; 


(v: 831. var.), gm : kymne, wende : eruda (arende!) D (x. 151 var.), 
beste : laste E (v. 479. var.) u. 5. w. Besonders zahlreiche 
Differenzen dieser Art hat E, während D ausser der un- 

führten kaum einmal eine Verschiedenheit in der Schreibung 
«weier Reimwörter aufweist. Der Schreiber von D scheint 
besonders auf die Reinheit der Reime geachtet zu haben, 
wie er ja auch oft bewusst gekürzt hut. 





















ties Vokaisscheint 
fılgeude Reime: 





wrndis x. 
nasse s. SSL. CEBLn 





m der ame. ylkom. turrichon 
ar. DE». v. S6If «DE v.3731. DEN 
Tre DEn ©. EDEN v. 7656. (CDEN. 
in vielen Fällen durch spätags. 
ürzung oder Dehnung ein Ausgleich der 
So führt Sievers ı1ags. (framm. 









rel. men an: Morsbachı 
me. Kürzung an. 
und anderereits &x. 
rel in minder betonter Satzstellung (3 81. 
Gewisse germa Wörter werden in Reime 
auf der letzten nicht Stamm- Silbe betont (vgl. 













ein ich von Zusammen- 


rechnen sindı und den 





Verbalsubstantiven anf -inge absehe. möchte ich folgende an- 
führen: 
hlenay : herkeng \ 
lady : helamy x. \ 
lady : bi 
 303R. (EDE. v. 4318. (BEN. 
lady : hendely vtenderlys v. 385 var. (DER. 
lady: whi x. 3398. W 
wory : lady v. 6SsoL. w 





. (BCmn, 











erye :ladye x. 
un. 


9: errande werader y. 1518. var. (DEN 





V. Stil. XVII 


moder : hider v, ABTf. var. (Ü), 

blisse : gladnesse v. ME var. (C), v. 47LE (Ol. 

Als bemerkenswert ist an dieser Stelle die verschiedene 
Betonung von vale (— frz. male): the z va v. 569L. (CE), 
vdle > tale v. T75f. (ODE) hervorzuheben. 

Gleiseher Reim findet sich in A ıv- 199L): ydan 
(D vielleicht einzusetzen, . Anm. 

B pee v. 109£. var. (— Lu, 111f.) und 143 £. var. (= Lu.) 
hem : hym Yu. 8058. — v. TAlf. var. (hier allerdings vor- 
schiedene Bedeutung: Plur. und Sing.!). 

© noght v. 7631. var, 

E be v. 207£. var., delle v. 221f. var. 

Sie sind wohl alle unecht, jedenfalls stehen sie immer 
nur in einer Hs. 

Rührende Reime sind: Blm. i 
nam (nahm") : nam ("Name'), wo A einzusetzen UDE 
v. 1 var.: may (=*maid'): may mag’), wo wohl nuch A richtig 
ist, sone ((sunu) : soone (söna) E. v. 220 f, „und here hier’) 
here (ihr') D 773 


V. 
Stil. 

Ten Brink, Brandl und Körting weisen in ihrem 
Litteraturgeschichten auf den poetischen Wert von Ass lin. 
Die Ausdrucksweise in unserem Gedicht ist nun zwar meist 
sehr einfach, Bilder und Gleichnisse, malerische Beiwörter, 
mannigfaltige und bedeutungsvolle Reime sind nicht gerade 
häufig, wenn man sie auch nieht s0 sehr vermisst, wie in 
der von Schwarz edierten Fassung a (ef. Engl, Stud. 8, 438). 
Aber was die Reime anbelangt, so ist wohl das Mitteleng- 
lische überhaupt arm an Abwechslung, gewisse Reim- 


verbindungen kehren in der ganzen vorchauoeriselen Epoche 


wieder, und Flickwörter und -sütze, die nus Reimmot 
eingeschoben sind, findet man selbst bei Ohaucer (so z. B. 


for the nones). Diese letzteren sind übrigens in unserem Gedi 





» 


5 


Einleitung. 


nicht zu häufig. Am meisten trifft man werichone (fast immer 
im Reim auf John), dann nur noch wis, that there were, that 
in right, that is skille und withouten mys. Sie stehen immer am 
Ende des‘ Verses, woraus deutlich hervorgeht, dass der 
Dichter sie aus Reimnot angewandt hat. Gewisse Reime, 
oft sogar ziemlich bedeutungslose, wiederholen sich öfters; 
so: the :he, ben : quen, bliss :mys, were : bere. sogar Assonanzen 
sune :Inue, Imue : come U. & m. 

Auch ganze Sätze werden, wenigstens ähnlich, bei ähn- 
lichen Situationen oder bei Erzählungen schon geschilderter 
Begebenheiten wiederholt: he am hongeil om pis tre (v. 19), 
Heny inayted on pe treo (v. 35). Ebenso: Z ne dar no long dwelle 
her (v. 145), Nele no leng at ihe her wone (v.192), He wall no 
Imger that y be here (v. 252). ie 

In Begrüssungen kehrt wel the be öfter wieder, und Be- 


“ schwörungen werden gewöhnlich eingeleitet durch: or ıny 


Imie, for py loue. for the loue of the u 

Bilder und Gleichnisse finden sich so gut wie 
gar nicht in unserem Gedicht. Man kann, ausser dem 
wohl auch sonst üblichen: bright as is te some  beme 
(v. 708) nur noch die Anrede v. 101 anführen: Flur of erpe, 
af heuene quen, 

An Beiwörtern ist Ass jedoch bedeutend reicher 
als die Fassung a. Ausser den gewöhnlichen leu, dere, 
were hei Personen, besonders in der Anrede, die sehr 
häufig sind, giebt es noch eine ganze Menge anderer. So 
wird mery (A. murie) zu tale, song, ateuene gesetzt, feire zu ensample, 
auch zu lady. Maria hat naturgemäss «die meisten epitheta 
ornantia; ausser swele, leue, dere, feire lady heist sie auch lady 
fut of grace (v. 95), swete may, maiden hende, heuene quen (quene 
of heuene), Sur of erpe, elme mailen anıl elene wif, lady quen of 
heuene bryght, that quen so mylde, moder dere, lnfii best of alle Dinge 
(v. 107), seint Mary meck and mulde. Nach ihr hat ‚Jesus die 
meisten Beiwörter: leue, ılere son, god almigt, almigti king, Ihesu 





V. Stil, ANIX 


erist oure aller ılvight © (bezw. king Jul of right D, that ys #0 Iryaht 
E),v;285. Johannes wird trewe fere genannt, die ‚Inden heissen 
the felle Jewes (oder fals Jewes), der Engel hat angel fre, Thränen 
sind bitter, wordes — gode, die Menschen heissen senful mumne 
(v. 178), die Grube, in welche die ‚Juden den Leichnam 
Marias werfen wollen, ist Joule pytt oder joule sloo. Ausser- 
dem finden sich noch: his swete milde mode, mylde steuene, elen 
watere, holy name, holy oder swete grace, holy bodi, holy churche. 
his wounde depe and wide (y. 760), wet dignite (v. 792 var.), 
mysty elowle, herte light. 

Alsiusserer Schmuck dient der Rede oft Allitteration; 
2. T. kommt sie in formelhaften Wendungen vor (vgl. ten 
Brink, Chaucers Sprache und Verskunst, $ 334f.), z. T. 
auch sonst, vielleicht unbewusst, Man kann sich jedoch 


auf das Versinnere zu wenig verlassen, und besonders 
mögen die Abschreiber allitterierende formelhafte Wendungen 
eingeführt haben. Von solchen sind zu nennen: fellen a tale, 
bid a bone, line all hur Infe, had lad his Inf (v. 513), weil ö wor, 


soche workes jor 1o worche, out of is worlde for to wende, ne 


wiste ne whi ne whan, maiden and moder. 


Nicht formelhaft sind: Blessyd be that time pat tu were 
bore, to dethe dight (wuch im südlichen Oktavian v. 1650), here 
the bere, "a foote farther yon, bringe to that hlisse, mylde male 
Oft ist wohl’ gar nieht Allitteration beabsichtigt: 


‚be teres feolle to hire let. 
No wounder nas bez he wepe sore. 
Alas, my sone, seide hao. 
3%. Hu may ihe al pis sorege iseo. 
bo seide vre lorde to seint Johan. 
. 70. be sike heo brozte in here bedde 
.158. & wessch hire body wyp clene walere u. s.w. 


Zuweilen geht der Stabreim über zwei Zeilen: v. 46/7. 
schal be teche a trewe ifere hat wewliche schal loky pe. 








VI Test, 


Von v. 251 ab war ich suf die Hss. B,C, D und E an- 
gewiesen, denn Cm ist nur zur Beurteilung der Güte der 
Lesarten der anderen Hss., nicht aber zur Herstellung des 
Textes zu benutzen. A am nächsten, dem Alter nach, steht B. 
Aber, wie schon (ierth nachgewiesen hat, ist B an mehreren 
Stellen mangelhaft, verdorben oder interpoliert. So ist 
v. 411—74 (Im.) interpoliert, ebenso v, 711—52 (Lu.); da- 
gegen fehlt hinter v. 410 (Iu.) v.433—52 (Text); v. 7509-74 
(Im) ist verderbt (bezw. Zusatz des Schreibers), und der“ 
Schluss v. 879. 94 (Lu.) ist vielleicht nach unecht (vgl. 

p- XUR). Bist also ungeeignet, als Grundlage eines 

itischen Textes zu dienen (vgl. auch die Zusammenstellung 
schlechter Stellen in B, in meiner Anm. zu v. #5). In D, 
das nach Horstmann (Nf. p. LXVIT) nicht viel jünger ist 
als B, fehlen eiren 110 Verse (Text v. 437 #), weil im Ms. 
ein Blatt herausgerissen ist; das würde ja die Güte der 
Hs, nicht beeinträchtigen, aber der Schreiber von D hat 
seine Vorlage nicht einfach kopiert, sondern Verse, die 
ihm entbehrlich schienen, sehr häufig mit Absicht weg- 
gelassen. Dazu kommt noch, dass er sicher die Fassung F 
gekannt hat (s, 0.) und vielleicht zur Vergleichung heran- 
gezogen hat. Es kommen also nur © und E in Frage. 
Beide setzen manchmal, aber nicht gemeinsam, für ältere 
Wörter, die im Anfunge des 15. ‚I nicht mehr üblich 
gewesen sein mögen, modernere ein. E hat eine Lücke 
v. 17-44, © eine solche v. 313—90. E aber scheint, wenn 
auch vielleicht nur vom Hören, eine B näherstehende 
Fassung gekannt und öfter danach geändert zu huben. Da 
E ausserdem die jüngste Hs. zu sein scheint, habe ich © 
den Vorzug gegeben und den Text von v. 251 ab 


danach wiedergegeben. Die Stellen, an denen © sicher 
fehlerhaft ist, habe ich nach den anderen Hss., meist nach 
B oder E gebossert. Von v. 251 ab stammt also der in 


Text aus der Hs. ©. Auflösungen von Ab- 


Antiqun gedruckte 





XXX Einleitung. 


kürzungen und die Besserungen aus anderen Hss. sind wieder 
kursiv gedruckt. Welcher Hs. die Besserung entnommen 
ist, ist jedesmal aus den Varianten zu ersehen. Im ganzen 
bin ich in der Einrichtung der Ausgabe der „Sammlung 
englischer Denkmäler in kritischen Ausgaben“, Bd. 2, 3 
und 5 gefolgt, susserdem Breuls Sir Gowther und Kölbings 
Amis und Amiloun. 

Von Om habe ich rein graphische und mundartliche 
Varianten nicht angegeben, die übrigen sind nach dem 
Göttingen-Ms. (Morris’ Abdruck) notiert.) Von den anderen 
Hss., besonders den ungedruckten D und E, habs ich rein 
graphische Abweichungen nur dann nicht angegeben, wenn 
es sich um den Wechsel von y und i, und th und j handelte, 
ausserilem noch bei folgenden Wörtern, die in den einzelnen 
Hoss. stets gleich geschrieben sind: Das Pronomen "ich" 
heisst in B und D immer /, inC und E y; ‘du’ in © und 
D pu (tu), in B und E pow (thou), der Acc. (und Dat.) dazu 
in B ee, in den anderen Has. meist pe (the), ‘sie’ (Fem. Sing.) 
in BDE sche, C she, der Dativ davon, gleichlautend mit 
dem Accusativ und dem Pron. Poss, Fem. in B Aure, E hu, 
D hire, © here(A: Dat. hure, Acc. und Poss. Pron. Fem. hire, 
Plur. he ‘es’ heisst in CO und D it. A hir, E Ay, B hie 
und it; ‘unser’ A: we, BOD oure, E owre; "ihr" (Pron, Pers.) 
© you, E yow, BD zow, A zow Ferner ist nicht besonders 
angeführt: schal BD, schalt E, hal be (Optativ) BODE 
(A beo), die Schreibungen heuyn(e). modur, aftır, lengur in E ; 


wie" heisst in A Am. in BCDE how; eure, neure in A, eu, 
neuer BOD, euyr. neuyr fi lady oder lad BODE; 
"Bote’: A messager, as ) messyugern, D- messagere, 
E messeng “wol well, BE wele. © schreibt 


D stets marie, E Mary 


') Interessant ist, dass in Ns. th stets die stimm- 


Ir umhufte 





VI. Text. XXXIMT 


oder mary; Johannes heisst in CODE immer John, oft mit 
durchstrichenem A, und ist bald Jon, bald Johan zu lesen. 


In der Schreibung des Textes bin ich im Anfange (bis 
. 250) genau A gefolgt, auch in den Versen, die anderen 


Hoss. angehören, von v. 251 an immer der Hs., aus der 

der Text stanımte, also zumeist O. Am Anfange der Zeilen 

und der direkten Reden habe ich grosse Buchstaben gesetzt. 

Ebenso habe ich alle Bigennamen gross, alles übrige klein 

geschrieben. Abweichungen vom Ms. sind stets bezeichnet. 

Die willkürlichen Trennungen von Wörtern, wie a noper, 
euery chon habe jch nicht wiedergegeben. 





Assumpeioun de notre 


Merie tale telle ihe pis day 
Of seinte Marye, pat swete may. 
Al is pe tale 0/ pis lescoun 
Of hire swete assompcioun. 

Hu _heo was fram ertlie ynome 
Into blisse wip hire sone, 
The kyng of heuene hem blessi 
bat pis listnep and wel herkni, 
Alle moten hi iblessed beo 
10 pat vnderstonde wel pis gleo. 
Whan Jhesu Crist was don on rode, 


Überschrift: B: Hie incipit Assumpeio Beate Marie. C: 
De assumptione Sanote Marie, 

1-10 B eignen Anfang (= Lu 1—12) 1 A mery t 
yow may C, A Touely t. y yow tell may EZ. 2 seynt M. © 
12 D: Of seyut m. pe swete may a meri talen tellen i may. 
8 of f. A, Lufand] || All the t. of this lesson C, al a t. of 
hire lessoun D, The begyanyng of bys lesson E. 4 ys of here 
Assumpeion C, bat is of hire Assumpeioun D, ys of hur 
Assumpeyon E. 5 fro CD, from E || y- [- DE. 6. in to the 
bl. of her owne #. €, to be bl. of h.a..D, To the biys of h. s. 
E. 7 them E || bI.] blis D, blessyth E. 8 that this tale woll 
herkny €, p. to bis tale herkenis D, that thys tale herkenythe 
E. 910 f. €. 9 ulle iblissid mote bei be D, And nl 
muste they blessyd bee K. 10 gle D || That harken to thys 
glee E. 11 (hier beginnt Cm.) when € || Jhu / D, orist f. 

Huckatıf, Assumptio Murlas \ 





Assumpeioun de notre danıe. 


And polede dep for vre gode, 
He clepede to bym seint Johan, 
pat was his o3e genesman, 

15 And his ozene moder also, 
Ne clepede he hym feren no mo, 
And sede: “Wif, lo her pi child 
bat on pe rode is ispild: 
Nu ihe am honged on pis tre 

20 Wel sore ilıe wot hit rewep pe. 
Mine fet and honden of blod bup red, 
Bipute gult ihe polie pis ded. 
Mine men pat azte me to lone. 


CE || doun B, do E || on [ie r. BCDE. 12 pol.) tholed C, 


suffrid D, suffurde Z || dethe E || ure] mannys E | goode B. 
13 cleped C, elepid D, elepyd E, callide B (Cm). 14 og0] 
fleshli BCm (2 Mss.), nexte CD, next E, sibe (ner) Cm 
(2 Mss.) | kynnesman BD, kynesmon C, keunysman E. 15 0g.} 
owne CDE (Cm) || His moder swete he dide also B. 16 He 
enllid no men mo him to B(Cm), he eleped no mo but 
them two €, he elepid ta him and no mo D, and no moo but 
them twoo E (E fehlt dann bis v. 44). 17 seyd 6, seyde 
D || wit] wöman OD | lvo C| here D, 18 rodetre D || is isp.] 
shal be spild €, is spild D. 1718 Om: Woman he said lo 
here sun bine For manes luue thole i bis pine. Bi A. seide 
wonman lo here hi sone And man take hure to moder im 
good wone And penkeb on my sorwe nowe How I hunge here 
abowe. 19 How I hang apon an tre B (Cmz bist) | Nu 
CD | hongid D | bis] the €. 20 Ful s. I wote A, well y 
woote €, I wot be sothe D, For soth i wate Om || rewib D. 
21 Myn feet myn hondes of blode ben rede BC, Mi Iymea 
al blodi beth 2, My limes all blody thei beth © (v. 21/2 fehlen 
hier im ©, stehen hinter v. 26). 22 With owte gilt 1 pole 

SE oute gilt y suflre deth OD. 33 M. auen [. agh 

M. owne p. me aulte to lone D, Myn enemys that 





Assumpeionn de no/re dame. 


For wham ihe com fram heuene abuue, 
25 Me hauep idon pis ilke schame, 
Ihe naue no gult, hi bup to blame. 
To mi fader ibe bidde mi bone 
pat he forziae hit hem wel sone.” 
» Marie stod and sore weop, 
3 pe teres feolle to hire fet. 
No wunder nas bez heo wepe sore, 
Of soreze ne mizte heo wite nomore, 
Whenne he pat of hire nam blod & fless, 
Also his suete wille was. 
35 Heng inayled on pe treo. 


me han serned so €, But hei haue (nach Kölbing in naue zu 
bessern cf. Engl: Stud. 3, 93) wille to louen me B. 
24 f. whom i am froh. eome D, f. wham y come heuen fro 
© F. quam ic. dun fra ab. Cm, F. whnm I hange on is tre 
B. 25 M. h. id] 'Thei han don me CD, ai me do Cm, The 
lewis me deden B | h. i. s] moche shame €, mekil =. D, 
myehel «. B, his mekil », Cm. 36 y Inue not gilt thei ben 
t. b. ©, Wibouten gilt hei ben't. b, D, Therof hadde I neuer 
bl. B, ne seruid i neuer to bere «li bl, Cm. 27/8 f. BUCm. 
28 Jat he be hem mereiful s. D. 29 M. his moder sore dide 
wepe B, M. tlioo ful bitter terys let €, than m. bitter teris 
lete D, his moder st. a. s. scho grett Om. 80 the t. fell unto 
her feet €, The teeres fellen at h, fete B, hat he watir fil 
unto h, fete D. 31 Nas no wondre houg sche w. s. B, it was 
no wonder thogh she wer s. ©, No wonder houh sche wepte 
*. D, was na ferli Jou s. wepid ». (m. 32.Of sorwe wist 
sche neuer more B, of sorow ne myght sche no m. (, of aorwe 
myhte sche han n. m. D, For scho might haue na &. ım. Cm, 
33 whan OD, when B, For Om | bat f; CD | toke flesh u, blode 
CD, toke of h. his fl. Cm, of h. flesche nam B. 34 (— Cm) 
for his mochell mylde mode €, for his swete mylde mode D, 
for his holi swete nam B. 85 A: Inayled | Honge her nniled 
\s 





Assumpeionn de notre dume. 


“Alas. my sone," seide heo, 
“Hu may ihe line, hu may pis ben? 
Hu may ihe al bis soreze iseo? 
Ne cupe ihe neure of soreze nozt! 
40 Mi leue sone, wat hastu pozt? 
Hou schal ihe Iyue bipute pe? 
Leue sone, what seistu me?” 
bo space Jhesu wordes gode 
Per he heng vpon pe rode, 
45 And sede to his moder dere: 
“Ihe schal pe teche a trewe ifere 
bat trewliche schal loky pe 
pe while pat pu in erthe be.” 


to a ire B, he heng har nailed on a tre D, honged and nayled 
on the tre €, Hang a tre bar nailed to Cm. 36 ullas CD | po 
saide sche B, tho seyd sche ©, seyde sche Dallas! allas! 
allas! ould scho Cm. 87 line] Iyue BD, leue C|| bis beo] this 
be C, I be D, I bene B, i be Om. 38 mayjschal BD | al] f. 
BC, on Om || sorwe BD, sorow (|| ysene B, se C.D-Cm. 
39 neure] are Cm || Neuer ere wist I of sorwe nougt B, ne 
know y not of sorow ynow ©, Wiste I neuer of sorwe nought 
D. 40 Mi f. BCDECm | leuve D || what BED | hauest how 
B, hast thu CD | pougt B, do (, ht D. 41/2 f. CD; How 
# I leue wtoute bee L. ». w. saist ou to me B. 48 speke 
Cjthan spak Isu wordis g. D, Jhu spak ho w. goode B, 
44 ber] as BCm | henge B, hang Cm, honged © || vpon] on 
CDB, par on Cm. 45 s, to] seid unto () seyde to DE, seide 
to B. 46 I s. heo take a tr. fere B, I sul biteche penu a 
fere Om, I wile he tuke unope D, Woman y betuke be 
a fere E, take thilke man to thi fere ©. 47 bat] thu ©) | 
trewiy BE, truly CD | 1. be] kepen Jiee B, kepe the CD, 
serue the E, take kepe to he Cm. 48 While in e, Jou schalt 

B, while thu shalt in e. be C, Whil bat hu on e. be D(Cm), 





Assumpeioun de nafre dame. 


po seide vre lorde to seint Johan: 
50 “For my loue gep me pis wymman, 
zem hire wel wi) al pi miste 
bat noman do hure non vnrizte.” 
‚bo nam pe apostel seynt Johan 
On his kepynge bis wymman 
55 He kept hire wel wip al his mizte 
bat noman do hure non unrizte 
Into pe temple mid hire he nam, 
And also sone so he par cam, 
Among pe lefdis in pe stede 


Whyll that bou on e. schall be E. 49 pau BD | u.1.] Ihesu 
BE, he CDCm | to] unte & 50 fm. 1. q] f. L kep GC, f. m. 
1. kepe BCm, for the 1. of me serue E, take and kepe D | me] 
f. DE, wel BCCm | womman BC, woman DE. 51-4 f. D. 
51 zem| kepe B | myzt B | kep hir and serue w. a. pi m. 
Cm, kepe and serue here aplight C, Serue hur and loke aplyght 
E. 52 non u.] unryzt BCm, no on ryght E, but right (. 
58-56 /.. A, nach B. 58 ho] bau BCm || nam] toke CE Cm 
(2 Mas.) || apostell C, apostyll E. 54 womman Bo. I. 
kepyng this woman C, In hys kepeyng tlıat woman E, Intille 
h. k. pat maidane Cm. 55 B: hure myzt | and k. duly that 
swete may €, And loke wel to bis swete may D, And loued 
well that swete may Z, He seruid bir bath dai and night 
Cm. 56 none vnrygt B | And k. hir wid a. h. m. Cm, as his 
moder nyght and day C, as to pi moder nyght and day D, 
Lowely to serue nyght and day E. 578 f. €. 57. Into] 
To BCm, And to E | tempull E | m. h. h] he hure B, wid 
him hir he Cm || wib hire hu go D, w. h. gothe he E, 58 sol 
as BCm | bar] ber B, dedir Cm || and leue hire not for 

ne for wo D, That in Jerlm was there bye E (Keim 
5960 stellt B um. 59 Amonge the nunnes 

All the ladies that there were () a mong 





eioun de nolre dame. 


#0 God to serni he bire dude. 
ber bilefte heo al hure Iif, 

Ne louede heo noper fizt ne strif. 
beo pat in pe temple were 
Hi ne mizte nozt hire forbere. 

65 Wip al hure mizte pe while heo was pore 
Heo seruede bope lasse and more, 
Poure and sike heo dude god, 

And seruede hem to hond and fot, 
Poure and hungrie wel faire heo fedde, 
70 be sike heo brozte in here bedde. 


there D, Among the ladyes pat here were E. 60 serue—dede 
B. || gret honoure thei here bere ©, mekil worshipe to hire 
bu bere D, And moche loue to hur they bere E. 61 ther 
sche bileft a. h. Iyfe B Cm, There this lady lyued here Iyf 
And per Iyuid marie a. h. ID, There sche leuedd all h, Iyle E. 
62 (— BCm), loued B || out of this worldes stryf C, al 
withouten worldis stryf D, All owte of worldely stryte E, 
63 beo] the ladies B, all the leuedis Cm | in be t.] per Tune 
B, bar (m || werin B | Marie yeaue a feire ensample (% 
Marie zaf veri exemple D, Mary yaf a fayre saumpull ZL 
64 Ful wel hei ne myzt h. forberen B, in all hir will pai hir 
forbare Cm, to alle that were in the temple CD, To all the 
ladyes of the tempull Z. 65 For euer he wh. — B, For quilis 
bat scho was wid aim par Cm, for she serned lasse and more 
CD, For ther sche seruyd las more E. 66 sche wolde 
serue las & m. B, bui s. hir b, 1. a. m. Cm, seke and sore for 
here swete ore C, Sike and hole wi good lore D, Syke and 
hole for ther swete ore E. 678 £, ODE. 67 seke and hole 
sche dide godo B, to fero und soke ai did scho hote Om. 
68 hunde & fote B. 69 (C stellt 69 und 70 um) Naked and 
hungry RCm, makid and pore €, he naked pe pore Z, pore 
snd'unkid D | w- f.h.£.] sche eloped and fed(d) BCE, sche 

Ade und fed DOm. 704: und | Colde & seke sche brougt 





Assumpeioun de nofre dume, 


Nas per non so hol ne fer 
bat to hire nadde mester; 
Hi louede hure alle wip here mizte, 
For heo seruede hem wel rizte: 
75 Heo wakede more pane eo slep 
Hire sone to serui was al hire kep. 
To him heo elupede wip murie steuene, 
And hire he sente an aungel fram heurne: 
To gladie hire himself he cam, 
80 Crist pat less of hire nam. 


to bedde B, the seke she brought into h. bed (, he s. sche 
broughte to h.,bed D, The syke sche broght to ther bedd E, 
71 ne was ber nober e ne fere BCm, tler was nother seke 
ne fere C, ber was neyther sike ne fere D, E verstümmelt, 
lesbar nur: neipur syke nor sere. 72 Th. bein. to h. mystere 
B, that to h. nad gret mystere €, |. ne had to h. mekil mestere 
D, b. bei ne had of hir gret m. Cm, in E diese Zeile ver- 
nichtet. 78 Thei ]. h. wel wt al h. myzt B, For pui hir I. w, 
all pair m. Cm, for that ilke thyng thei loued here ©, and 
berfor pei lowid hire alle D, Therfore Jey loued hur well 
all E. 74 Sche it serued & bat was ryzt B, Scho serwid it 
ofte and pat with r. Om, Alle that came fro fere and nere 
©, for sche hem seruid wel wih alle D, And sche hyr seruyd 
wele wt all E. 75 heo [. A || Sche woke m. han sche slepe Bm, 
besy she was day and nyght C, Besi hire made pat swete may D, 
Besy sche hur made hat swete may E. 76 serui] serue BCE, 
queme D| for to s. god almyght C | w. a. h. k.]w. a. h. 
kepe B, nyght and day DE. 77 Murie 4 | heo f. C| el.] 
<lepid DE, called €, callid B (Cm) | murie] rewful B Cm, 
rowfull E, mylde ('D. | steuen CCm, steuyn E. 78 that he 
h. send an angel fro heuen ©, To h. come mm ‚ell iro h. E, 
A. he h. sent an angel froh „ho 

his) angelis fro h, D. TE 

D || here to glade or hıyı 





Assumpeioun de no/re dawe. 


Seint Jon hire kepte and was hire dere, 
He was hire eure a trewe fere, 
Nolde he neure fram hire gon, 
Al pat heo wolde he dude anon. 

5 pe whiles hi were in pat stede, 
Al pat heo wolde he hit dede. 
Whane heo hadde beo per longe, 
Ten wyntere hem amonge, 
Hire sone wolde heo come hym to; 
Whane he hit wolde hit was ido. 
He sente hire on aungel of heuene, 
And grette hire wip murie steuene, 


of h. flesh nome €, That of h. bodi fiesche m. A 7980 Om: 


heself come quilum at scho bare, for to confort his moder 
care. 81 was] had (held) Cm | S. I. h. keper was lud. 8, 
8.1. was a trew (D: trewe) fere CD. 82 And to h. w. a tr. 
1. B, for he w. till hir a ful tr. £ Cm, and kept here as his 
moder dere €, he wissid hire as moder dere D, 88 N, he] 
Ne wolde he BCm, wold he (, he wolde D || fr.] from CD, fro 
B (Cm). ||gone DB. 84 al f.] what © || dude an.] dad an, €, 
dide sone D, woldo done B. || For bath hair willis was als ane 
Cm. 85/6 f. CD. Whiles sche was B, Toquilis Jai lenged 
Cm (86/6 umgestellt.) 86 wolde] bad Cm |) he hit] he hure 
B, gladli he Cm. 87/8 Crist ham blessid bothe y liche that sone 
hom brought to heuen riche €, Crist hem fette bope iliche im 
to be blisse of heuen riche D. 87 When B || her longe ben 
BCm. 88 That faire Indi heuene quen B, That leuodi that os 
heuene quene Cm. 8990 CD: 'Tlıo (But whan D) Marie that 
mayden hende shuld (D: schulde) out of tlıis world wende, 
59 Than wolde h.s. B || com B |) Hir langed sare h, s. cum to 
Cm. 90 When he w. B | do B | und quen scho gernd (greued) 
son was scho Cm. PM Aungel He sont to hure an angel 
ol. B, Crist h. #. an angel fro heuen ©, Crist h. ». angelie 

iD. 92 That gret hure Z, that h. grete (, path. gr. D | 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


In pe temple heo bad hire bede, 
ber lizte pe aungel in pat stede 

95 And sede: “Lefdi ful of grace, 
Wel pe beo in eche place! 
Ne beo nozt ofdrad pez ihe beo her, 
Ihe am pi sones messager; 
Fram hym to pe ihe am icome, 

100 pe grette wel pi dere sone. 
Flur of erpe, of heuene quen, 
Iblessed mote pu eure ben; 
Wel beo pe time pat pu were ibore, 
For al pis worlde were forlore, 


myry B, mylde ODCm. || steuen €. 98 In pe t. heo] Ther 
sche was & B | Tho Marie had here bone y hede €, Tho sche 
had hur bone bedd E, and whan marie was bidding hire b. D, 
1. pet. wid hir he mett Cm. 94 Iyzth an angel i. ). st. B, an 
angel light on th. st. €, be angil Iyghtid i. p. ilke st. D, The 
wungell Iyght i. p. stedd E. 95 seide B, seid C, seydo D. 
saydd E. || Lefdi] leue marie D | full E. 9 pe] ye E (Cm 
Göttingen Ms.) | Blessed be jou B || eche] eueri DE. 9 Be 
nouzt adrad Z, Be hou noght dred Cm, Drede pu not OD, 
Drede ye not E || bouz B, thogh €, pouh D, thowe E |] here 
BODE || for me here (m. 98 Mess. A || sonys D || youre sonnys E, 
99 Fro B | hym] heuene D (— F) || I am to Jee come B, Now 
fro hym to the y come C(D)E, Fra h. i come, to be i cum 
Cm. 100 He gret pee B, He grete the ©, He gretih the DECm || 
d.] leue €. 101 Floure B || oflı.] of f. B || quene B. 102 Blossed— 
bene B. 1012 lady the floure 

moder y hered fu be (\ he lilye 

and moder wel the be D, That In 

Mary modyr he sente to the 

BCm, wer(e) hore (Ds b 

els man kynde In 





‚Assumpeionn de nofre dnme, 


5 Ef pu nere and pat frat of pe. 
Marie lefdi, wel pe be! 
Lefdi, best of alle pinge. 
Wel blipe bode ihe pe bringe; 
Nym pis palm wip pi rizt honde, 
Hit is pi dere sones sonde. 
be pinkep long hym to se, 
Ne schaltu ber no lenger beo: 
He wile senden after pe 
Fram heuene adun of his meigne 
5 And fecche pe into his blisse, 


a. th. w. had be forlorne E. 1066 f. E 105 5if B, yt & If 
D || ne were DB || be fruyt BCm, he frute €, be blosme D, 
106 m. my ladi D || Mayde and moder w. thu be 0, M.1. godd 
wid be be Cm (2 Mss.) 107 al 3 108 W. bl. b.] Blisced bodes 
(blip bodeworth) Cm, Blipe tipyuges B. 107/8 L., to thi hest 
y brynge from Ihu thi sone glad tithynge ©, L. here I the br, 
ffro pi sone glad tidinge D, L. to the y br. Fro thy sone blythe 
tydynge E. 109 nym] take CDECOm, Thou take B || palme 
BCDE || in thyn ho. (D: hond) ODE, here in bi ho. Cm, bat 
‚nge fee B. 110 it is Jhu eristes =. ©, It is je heuene 
is sond D, Hyt ys heuyn kyngys «. X, Thi dere sone hap 
sent it ee B. 111 longe—aee B | —ful 1. pi sun to «. Cm. 112 
Here may pu nu—Cm, therfore most I no lengere be 3. 1112 
he wote thu woldest to hym come, thu shalt here m. 1. wone, 
©, he wot wel pu woldie to him come, berfor schalt fu not 
here longe wone D, He wotyth wele bu wolde to hym com 
therfore hu schalt n. 1. here wone. E 118 He schal sende BCm, 
Sone he w. #. D, Soone he schall sönde E, Sone ther shall 
eome (© || he sal send a. Je ful sone Cm 114 Of h, ferde moche 
plente , fro h. angelis (©: Angelis from heuen) gret plente 
CD || Wro h. aungels grete plente K. (Om s. Anm.). 115 fe.] 
bringen D, bryng €, brynge BE || than to that bl. ©, to his 
blis D, to bat bl. E | hou sul be broght til heuen blis Om, 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


bat eure schal leste wipute misse. 

ber he is kyng pu schalt beo quen, 

Al heuene for pe schal blipe beon. 

And alle hym binkeb swihe longe, 
120 Til pu comest hem amonge. 

Nu lefdy hastely aray pe 

bu schalt no lenger in erbe be.” 

parne ansuaredi vre lefdi 

And sede to pe aungel: *Belamy, 
125 Artu mi sones messager 

pat bringest me pis greting her? 

Hap he set me auy day 


116 lasten D, laste E || wtowte Z|| mys.D, mysse E || that lasteth 
euer with moche gladnesse C, that euer was & now is B, per 
bu sal neuer of mirthes mis Cm. 117 There E | be BCE, 
ben D || quene BC, qwene E. 118 A. heuen ryche bl. sch. 
bene B, A. h, curt sal bl. b. Cm, Therof al h. bl. may bene 
€, In mekil blisse.schalt pu ben D, All h. therof gladd s. byn 
E. 119—22 f. A. 1212 /. auch B. 11920 nach B. 119 B: 
beukep || for a. them thenketh ful long C, a. us binkip al to I 
D, a. all they thynke full 1. X, All heuen eurt nu thine ful I 
Cm. 120 comest] come DE, be eomen Cm | hem] them E, 
us D | ar thu come to heuene with song C. 1212 nach C; 
©: Now | 1. swipe dighte pu the, pu s. (not) longe here be D, 
L. swete, y say to the that here schall Jou no lengur be E, 
bu sal be here bot dais thre 1. suete nu graith bu be Cm 12% 
Than BD, Then €, Tho # || answerede B, answered C, uns- 
werid D, answeryd E. 124 a. ».] . A C, n. seyde DE, a. seide 
B(Cm) || be] that C || angel BC, angil D, aungell E || belnmye E, 
bat stod hire by A. 125 Mess. A || art thu CD, art hou BE || sonnys 
E. 186 br.] hust brouht D, bryngyth Z || bis fÜ D | gr.] bodes 
B (Cm Cotton Ms.). tiding D, tydyng E, tithand COm (3 Mss.) 
| here CDEB, 127 haueh 8 me sette B, sent me 





Assumpoioun de notre dume. 


Azenes pat ihe me grepi may, 

And nyme Iyue of mine kenesmen 
130 And myne frend bat wip me beon, 

And of hyın bat hap me cloped and fed 

And don also my sone hym bed?” 

+ po sede pe aungel: “Ihe telle pe. 

bu ne schalt beo her bute duzes pre. 
135 pe pridde day we schulle come, 

Aungles fram heuene abone, 

And fette pe wib murye song, 

For after pe us piukep long.” 


’ 
‚ me set D || H. me sett ony d. E. 1:8 Az. hat] Agens when B, 
agen whanne D, when €, That EZ |) grepi] greithe B, gruthe B, 


graith Cm, araye (, drighte D. 129 a. take leue CD, To take 
my leue E, To take 1. Cm | of] at ECm | my CDE || kynnes- 
men CD, kennysmen E| With my frendes & ny kynnesmen 
B. 180 [. Cm, vgl. Anm., a. of my frendes that y ken (, a. 
of my frendis at wip hem ben D, A ofmy frendys p. wyth 
me byn E, A. wt hem J. I in erbe haue ben B. 1812 f. D. 
181 a. of h. that me lad C, A. 0. pem hat han me fedd & ladde 
E, A. hem hat I baue fedde & elad 2, At freindes pat me f and 
elad Cm. 182 also] al hat B | hem B'|) A. helped (holpen) als 
m. s. ham badd Cm, A. loked to me as m. s. bad () As m. s. 
them badde E. 13% ho s.] Tho seid C, Tho seide B, Then seyde 
, ze quod D || angel CB, angil D, angell E | tele] tell E, 
sei BCm || he] it the D, hyt be E. 134 Thou s. be here B, 
bu s. ben h. D, thu bidest here €, (hou «all bide h. 7), Thou 
dwellyst here Z | but BCDE || dnie« B, dayes CODE, 185 
threde €, thrid D, thrydde E |] we schal c. BCm, ther shal 
bu schalt e. D. 186 many angelli)s CH, wip angelis 

D.Cm (Gölt. Ms.), Alle IX. ordres fr. B, be a. all (a. inogh, a, 
fele, wid n.) Cm | from O1, fro E || heuen B || ab.] a bone 
B, doune (. fette] fet €, feeche BD (Om), feche E || mery 
CODE, myry B | songe EB. 18 longe B |] Ther after us 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


banne ansuarede vre lefdy: 

“What is pi name, belamy?” 

He sede: “Mi name ne telle ihe pe nost, 

Bute nym pis palm pat ihe habbe pe brost, 

And kep hit wel ihe bidde pe, 

Ne let hit neure fram pe be. 

Ine dar no leng dwelle he 

For ihe was sent as messager; 

To pe apostles ihe schal gen 

And bidde hem alle eurechon 

pat hi beon her pe pridde day. 

Ne leng abiden Iue may.” 

bo he hadde ydon, to heuene he stez, 

thenketh 1. €, £. a. the us binkih 1. D, f. a. the we thynke longe 
E. 189 Do bat aungel seide on. 1. B, Then seid Marie to that 
angel fra C, han seyde vure swete 1. D, Than sayde owre l. E 
140 pin D | bel.) tel pu me ©, put stunde] me bi B, pu swete 
amy Om. 141 He s.| /. BCCm, I sey D, He sayde E. || ne 
f. BCDE (Cm) || telle| seie BCm |) pe f. X || nouzt B, nought 
©, nouht D, noght E. 142 But BODE | nym] f. CDE take 
B, haue Cm || palme BCDE || bat /. CDOm || haue BED E 
be f. BE || brougt B, broght €, brouht D. 148 and] /. BCmD, 
thu CH | kepe BE, loke CD | bydd E, pray Cm | now the 
D. 144 ne] f. C, and D | lete DB || neure] not CD | be fo 
bee B, from the be CD || Hyt wold neuyr fro the bee. E. 145 
Ine d.] Y dar CDE, Ne mai IB, I mui Cm || lengere B, lenger 
CD, lengur E | here BCDE | dw.) byleue CCm, abide B. 146 
Mess. A || For [. C | was] am BCDECM(2 Ms.) | send €, sente 
E|jlas] as a CD (Cm), os a E, a B. 147-150 f. CDE (gegen 
F, Ch). 147 1 schal to be ap. sone anone B, I. =. wend to be a. 
onan Cm. 148 bidde] seie to B, scheu (telle) Cm | alle eu.] 
sundry on and one BCm. 149 hei ben here B. 150 No lengere 
abide — B, Länger bliue nu — Cm. 1512 When he had iseide 
to heu, he steie, And m. per +bileft he B, Quen he angel had 





Assumpeiown de notre dame. 


Marie abod and was wel slez, 
And nam pat palm .pat hire was brost, 
And of pat bode heo hadde gret post. 

« 155 Into hire Chaumbre stille heo nam, 
And so sone so heo par cam, 
Heo dude of al hire hatere 
And wessch hire body wyPp elene watere, 
bo heo hauede so idon, 

180 Al y-nywe schrud heo dude hire on. 

bo heo was schurd and faire ielad, 


his erand mad, he went, vr leuedi eftere bade Cm, The angel 
ayen to h. yede, when he had his message seide () Je angil 
10h wende, whan he had seyd his ernde D, The aungell 
to h. wande, Whan he had seyde hys errande E. 1584 f. B. 
158 be p. scho toke J. h. w. br. Cm, Marie toke that (D: be) 
palme in (C: on) hond(e) ODE. 154 und thanked ofte godes 
sond C, a. bankid mekil godes sonde D, a. thoght moche of 
bat sonde E, A. bat b. forgat scho noght Cm, 155 Into] vatil 
BCm | st. h. n.] sone sche n. 2, ho hit bar Cm | to hire boure 
the way she name (, to I. bad sche zede a nan D, To hur 
full stylie sche hyt name E. 156 a.5.%. 5] a. also sone as B, 
u. alsane C, al sone ns D\ bar] pider B, theder 6, thedie 
D.\ came CD | a. alson ale scho come hir ar Cm, and into 
hur chaumbur came E. 157 Ia.: batere | dide D| al she 
stripped of h.h. ©, Sche strypyd ofh, I. EL 118 wysshe ©, wisch 
D, wysche E || in el. water CE, in (faire) w. Om. 157/8 B: Sche 
dide of hure »s alle, And wusche hure wt water of wille 
(Reim!) 158 So sone as sche hadde donn B, when she had so. 
ydon €, and whan sche had so Ido ( 

bat lanedi squn had done Om. 160 2 

smoke Cm, a nother eloth ©, anober wede D (=F), A newe 
array E || sche dide h. apon B, she toke h. on ©, sche take 
hire (E hur) to DE, 161 W sche was faire schred & elad 
B, quen scho was shod and wele elad Om, when she with that 





Assumpeioun de nofre dame. 


To ‚Jhesu Crist a bone heo bad. 

And sede: “Sone ihe ponky pe 

bat pu hauest ipozt of me. 

Sone, bu ert of heuene kyng, 

Ihe bidde pe o/ pi blessing. 

Sone, for pin holy name, 

Schild me fram pine and fram schame, 

bat pe deuel ne habbe no myzt 

To derie me, hit were vnrizt. 

Sone, help me, nu ihe haue ned, 

bat ine haue of pe feond no dred; 

For wib pe giles pat he can 

He bigilep many man. 
cloth was shrid €, (and D) whan sche was in (wih Z) clopis 
sprad(d) DE. 162 erist A, eryst B, eryste E |) ab.]aboue EB(Lu) 
(Morris: # bone) | bed C, badd E. 168 seide B, seid (, seyde 
D, sayde E | sone] lord D || bauke BODE |) thee E. 164 hast 
BEI haste E | ybouzt B, ythought €, thouht D, thoght 
E | of| on BODECmM. 165 (= Cm), My s. bat is h. kynge B, 
s. th(o)u art almyghti k, ODE. 166 of f. A. | Y b. the now 
of CI beseke the of DCm, I praie bee of B, y pray 
the of E | blessynge E. 16% thi (, thy E | holy] hye B. 168 
Lu.: bine || Schelde my bodi fro pyne & s. B, kep me fro peyne 
ü ». €, kepe me fro p- a. fro s- D, kepe me fro sorowe a. s. B. 
169 ne h.] haue BCm. 170 to reyue ee (‚Morris liest reyne) 
hit w. no ryzt B, t. d. m. bat war u. Co. 169/70 saue me 
fro the fendes myght, bothe by day and eke by nyght C, kepe 
me fro be deuelis myght bobe be day (D dnyes) und be nyght 
DE. 171 kepe me sous BCD, Helpe me « E.|] now is nede 
B(Cm), (now ©) it is nede CD, at thys nede E, 172 Zu 
me |] feond] deuel BCm de Bjlthat y haue of hym no 
drede E, for y drede moche the quede ©, for I dowte me of 
the quede D. 178 for f. © | gilis D, wiles B, wylys Z. 174 
bitraieb A, begileth B (Morris) ©, bigilip 2, I ytlı E, be- 





16 Assumpcioun de nofre dame, 


175 Leue sone, ne zef him nozt 
Mankynde pat pu hauest so dere ibozt. 
Sune, pu art ful of pite, 

For senful maune bid ihe pe 
bat pu, for pin holy grace 

180 zef hem bope wille and space 
Hem to amendy, er hy beo ded, 
bat pe deuel hem do no qued. 
benk, sone, pat pu hast hem wrozt 
And pat pu hauest hem dere ibozt: 

185 For hem pu poledest pine and wo, 
Wite hem wel fram here fo.” 


'm (Trinity Ms: bigilep) || many a m. BODECm. 
175 Leue] dere € | ne zef] gef thu (, zeue B, zeuve D. gyf 
E | mougt B, nouht D, noght CE. 176 Mankynde f. nur 
A | bou hast bouzt B, pou haste boght E, pu dere bouht D(Cm), 
thu hast wrogt €. 177 Mi sone B, Sone CDE || fu] os how 
E, bat B | full CE | pete E || S. for pin holi pite D. 178 senf. 
m.] synful men ©, synful man D, synfull man E, mankyane 
B\ id i.] y beseche E (Cm), I praie B, y pray ©, 1 prey 
D. 179 pin] pi B, my € | And for thy h. gr- E. 180 zeue 
BD, get €, gyf E | ham C, them E | bope f. E | w.] mygt 
BCm, myght E, while €, wil D. 181 ham €, Them Z/ amende 
BDE, mende © Cm (2 Mss.) | er) or BCDE | ben BD, be 
CE \dede BD, dedd E. 182 That fei haue of Je deuel no 
drede BCm, that thei drede not the qued C, b. hei doute for 
no quede D, that pey drede not ofthe qwedd E. 183 Thynke 
B, Bebenk CD, Bethyuke E | ».] leue s. B, Ihe D | hast fı 
ODE | ham C, pem E | wrougt B, wroght CE, madist D, 
184 A. dere [. p. hast h. bouzt B, hou pou hem d. has b. Om, 
a. with thi blode them d. bought C, a. wil pi blod h. bouhtist 
D, &. wt ty blode them boght Z. 1856 /f. B || (mODE 
stellen um. 1 or them CE, For whom DCm | tholid Om, 
tholest ©, suffridist D, suffurdyst E | p. a. wo] peyne & woo Zu 
all pis wa Cm. 186 sun pa kepe haim fro — Cm, kepe ham 





Assumpeioun de nofre dame. 


Po heo hadde bisozt so, 
Hire frend heo elupede hire ta 
Bope sibbe and fremde men. 

190 Wip reuful speche heo spak wip hem, 
And sede: “Leue frend, my sone 
‚Nele no leng pat ihe her wone; 

He wile ihe wende and mid him be, 
And bidde ihe zou, par charite, 

zef ihe habbe eny ping mis-wrost, 
Tellez’ hit me, ne helep hit nozt'. 


sone fro ther foo ©), kepe hem sone fro hire fo D, kepe them 
sone fro hur foo E. 187 when sche hadde praied so B, queu 
scho h. praid als scho wald Cm, When that (And whan D, 
Whan E) Marie had bede (seyd D, made E) here (hire D, hur 
E) bone CDE, 188 h. frendes BC, alle h. frendis D, H. frendys 
E | La: he | el. h. to] callid h. to 2, lete calle sone C, clepid 
sone D, let elepe sone E | Hir sibmen til hir scho oald Cm. 
189 Men 4 | Hure sibbe (Cm. sibmen) & hure kynnesmen 
BCm, and here (hire D) kyunesmen also CD, And all hur kynnys- 
men also E. 190 sp.] steuene BCm | wib h.] to I. B, ben 
Cm | w. ruly chere she spake tho C, w. ruli cher and sp. hem 
to D, wt- rewfull steuyn sche spake hem to E. 191 A. s.| 
f. E. a. seid €, an seide B, a. seyde D | 1. fr.] lo frendes (, 
1. trendes B, 1. frendis D, A lefe frendys Z | L. fr. scho s. mi 
auen sun Om. 192 Nele] wol B, will €, wile D, wole E | lenger 
BCmÜDE | here CODEB. 198 ihe w.]I come (m | wol BC, 
wole E|i. w. a. m.] hat I with BCDE. 194 Wlierefore I 
praie zow BCm, A. y yow b. C, a. y zow preye D, a. ypray 
yow E | par] pur DB (Morris), for E. 195 ait B, yf CE, 

DCm||haue BCDE||any BC, eny D, ony E || a. binge h. 
B || myswrougt B, myswrouht D, myswroght CE. 196 Seieh 
me now, forhele ze nougt B, ze sai it me and h, it n. Cm, 
Ye sey to me ne hide it noght ©, Sey it to me and hide it 


Huckanf, Assumptio Marine N 





Assumpeiown de notre dame. 


Ihe wulle amende and pat is rizt, 
pat my saule ne beo idrizt. 
bat god ze habbep me ydon, 
200 Mi sone pat was in rode ydon 
Man to bigge fram pe ded, 
zelde hit zou at ower ned, 
And bringe zou into pat blis 
hat »ure ilest, par my sone is.” 
205 Alle pat stoden hire by 
Of pat tipinge were sory, 
And sede: “Lefdi, hu mai hit be? 


vouht D, Say hyt now and heyle hyt uoght 2. 197 y walk 


am. it as it is right €, I wil yt mend and - - Om, I wile am. as 
it is fight D, Y wyli mende hyt os hyt ys ryght Z, I it wole 
am, with my myzt B. 198 Dh. m. soule haue no vnplygt 
(Cm plight) BCm, fül hastely y yow applight C, swibe wel 
and pat I plight D, Swythe and sone y yow plyght Z, 199 The 
good Pat ze haue down me (Om to me) BCm, the gode that 
ye haue me ydon 0, he goodnes Jat ze han me don D, And 
god zylde yow euerychone Z. 200 w. dom on Je tre BC, 
he bat was pe rode upon D, That was on the r. done E, Orist 
you yelde euerychon €. 2012 f. €. 201 fra pine and dede 
(drede) Cm, fro the quede B || To bringe man (E: nei men). 
fro helle pyne DE. 202 he z. it zow DB, 
n. B, at time of nede {mede) Cm, whan it is tyme DE 208 
bryng CE || yow alle (' || into bat] into his B, to hat ilke Om D, 
to that CE || blisse ©. 204 Ther I schal be & my s. is B(Cm), 
That I shall haue withoute mysse CDE (D: han wihouten 
mys, E: wt owt mys). 205 st] weren B, euyr war Cm || A, 
(AU E) here frendes that were h.'b. ODE (D: frendis, Er 
frendys). 206 off suche tibinges B(Cm), of this tithynges 
of these tidinges D, For that tydyng X || weren B, thei w. & 
e E. 207 snide B, seid C, seyde D, sayde Z |] hit] Pie. 





Assunpeionn de notre dame. 


Hu schulle we liue wipouten pe? 
Lefdi, pu hast 'us serued so 
210 Alas, hu schulle we parte atwo! 
Lefdi dere, what hastu post? 
Reu of vs, ne wend pu nozt! 
In soreze and in muche wo 
Schulle we Iyue, beo pu vs fro.” 
215 panne spak vre lefdy 
To hem pat were hire by: 
“Letez beon ower wepinge, hyt helpep nost, 
Habbep ioye in ower post! 


BCmODE | hu] what D, 208 Iyuen (louen Morris) w! oute 
bee B, 1. to mysse he (quen bou wil He) Cm || yfthu wendest 
how shal we do (, if pu wendist how Iyue schul we D, Yfthon 
wynde sory we bee E, 10 /. A; nach B. 209 haste E \ 
seruid us D, seruyd vs FR || L. whi dos thu serue us so C 210 
how shal we then lady do C |] allus D |] schul D, schall Z || p- 
utwo] parte in tua Cm (2 Mss.: p. be fro), the torgo(o) DE. 
311 1, leue Om (2 Mss.); Bwete 1. BCDE |] has thu C, hast Ju 
D, haste bu E || bouht D, thoght EZ, wroght € || what is hi 
bouzt B. 312 Rewe on us BCDE(Cm), Thenke on us C]] wende 
© || ne w, pu] and wende u D, and part hu Om, departe us 
B, and go ye E || nouzt B, nouht D, noght CE. 218 Muche 
A || In moche sorwe & in myche wo A, In (wid) m.s. a. m. wa 
Cm, wib sorwe and wip mekil wo D, wyth sorowe a. moche 
woo E, for then moche sorwe and woo €. 214 we shul haue (, 
we shul Iyue D, We schall leue E |] be ou ago BCD, whan 
ye be g00 E, part bu us fra Cm. 215 pan BD, Then C, 
tho Z || spak] answerede BCm, answerid DE, seid (|) 1. Mary 
©. 216 unto them €, and seyde to hem (them X) DE] To bat 
folke pat stode h. b. B, baim pat war stad h. b. Cm, 
217 A: ne || Late be zowr greding B, Leue youre (zoure D) 
wepyng CD, Let be yowre sorowe E || ne lest it noght 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


pe while ihe am her, wakep wip me: 
220 Hit dop me god pat ihe zou se, 

Nabbep no drede, ae witep hit wel, 

Of pine ne schal ihe pole no. del: 

Ne schal no sorez come me to, 

For my sone hit wule so. 

5 Mi body schal no pine pole, 

For he was per of ihore. 

He polede pine himself for me, 

po he deide vpon pe tre. 

He pat is almiztful kyng 


|| help! | nouht D. 218 and haue ye ioye C, But take 

. into D, But yoye all X, and hauep blis B, Haldis io, into 
Cm || goure DB, yowre E || hougt B, pouht D, thought C, 
toght E. 219 be w.] whiles B(Cm), Whil D, Whyll Z || here 
DEB || wakip DE. 220 dotlie E |) good BD, goode E || whan 
E || see E. 219/20 C: ye that ben here waketh with me the 
tyme that y with yow shal be. 221 Hauep no dr. in wel B | 
(And E) haue ye (ge D) no dr. ODECm || ac w. hit wel] bot 
witt se w. Cm, wite it w. D, know ye well C, neuer a delle 
E. 222 For of payne E || peyne B || ne f. DEB, y shal €} 
bole] know 6, fele D, fynde E || dell €, delle E, 2284 f. B, 
To me sal cum na pine ne wa, s. will pat it be sun Om, 
ther shal me no sorow dery f. m. s. wol me wery Ö, schal no 
sorwe me drecche f. m. s. wile me fecche D, Ye schull see n 
wondur dreche Whan my s. wole me fecche E. 225 schal] 
mei B || pine] peyne B, schame DE || polen B || n. p. b] baue 
no woo €. 226 he] Ihu DE || y boren B |] for Ihus suke to 
whom y go C. 225/6 Cm: for mi licam his bodi bare he will 
it suffere of na sare (care), 227/8 /. Cm 227 pine] peyne Z, deth 
BC| pol.) boled B, tholyd E, suffrid D || peyne hym selfe 
E || for hym and me CD. 228 He honged nailed on be tree 
B, when he was nayled on the rode tre €, whan he was nniled 


he tre D, And was naylyd on a tree E. 229 he that (vat DN, 
5 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


230 Schal me sende of his geng, 
Johan and pe apostles, wher hy be, 
Alle hi schulle come to me.” 

pe while heo spac bus to pis man, 
Of al pat ping nuste nozt Johan, 
5 He com to speke wip vre lefdi 

And hym puste heo was sori, 
And sede: “Lefdi, what is pe? 
What is bis folk bat I here se? 
Lefdi, what is pe ised? 


y bare (bar D) my lef (leue DE) sone ODE, Mi söne hatis 
kyng of heuene B, he pat i bare hat blisful bird (brid) Cm. 
280 He woll s. other come (, wile hat god folk to me come D, 
Schall s. me aungellys soon EZ, 8. me ». worde wel euene 2, 
*. m. &. of heuen weird Cm. 281 A(Zu): whei |] apostelis where 
bei be D || 1. the apostell where he be C, And the postolys 
whereso bey bee Z || where so bei bene B. 282 Schulle alle 
©. for to sene B, he shal e. and me yse €, schul wol sone c. 
to me D, Schall e. all me to see E. 283 As sche so spak to 
be mon B, As sche spake to hur kynnysmen E, 'Tho she spake 
to here kynnesmen C, And whil marie ap. to hire kyn D, 
Quilis scho p. bus hat suete womman Cm. 234 of al b. p.] 
bur of zeit Cm || of all hat wist nouzt seyat Jon B, there cam 
the apostell seynt John 6, there com seynt John in D, tho 
come yn seynt John 7. 235 come to BC, cam to D, can E| 
wip] to E. 286 Ferli him pouzt (2; houhte) B DOm (2 Mss.: 
wonder I. b) || bat sche was B, hey were s. EC || he thought 
thei were wonder s. ©, Hym thoght that bey were s. X. (Hinter 
v. 236 schieben CDE 2 Verse ein, vgl. Anm.) 287 And] he DE 
seide B, seid C, seyde DE || what is he] well the bo C, what 
thys bee Z. 238 nach B]| folk f. D || For 
ise tel bit me Ad, What ben thes that ben with, 
sorowe that y h. see D, And pise leuedis 
289 tell me wh. is the y seed C, telle mel. wi 








22 Assumpeivus de nofre dame. 


36) Me were leffre to beo ded 
baue isew pe make such chere. 
What is pe? my lefdi dere! 

Ne schal ic neure habbe blis 
Fort pet ihe wite what pe is.” 

245 Vre lefdi wep and Johan also 
Trewe loue was bituex bem tuo. 
*“Lefdi”, he sede, “what is pe? 
For my loue, tel hit me.” 

Marie unsuerde wib milde steuene: 

250 “A sonde me cam while er fram heuene, 


1, Tolle me 1. wh. yn by» he sayde E, Beie me 1. wh. is hee 
ha wede I, 1. qui ınas pu suilk chere Cm. 240 leuer CD EB 
! for me w. 1, BEuto ben CD, to be E, hat I were Bj dede 
BDENDede nu war me leuer i were (m. 241/42 Than I 
bee wo. wuch blaunt make: For schal I neuer suche a ladi 
tuko BC, Then (pan DE) thu haddest (haddyst E) any (eny 
I, ony K) name CDE. where thurgh y were to blame C, 
whor of I myghte han blame D, where porow Ihu myzt me 
blame BE] Hintere. 42 schieben BCm ein: Hastou ougt herde 
bat I ne eun Of me ur any ober man (B). 248 Ne se. i. 
"8 ym BC1imn D Andyen. Ei h. bl] welly the 
oh ) DE. 24 Fort hat] til BCmD, tyll E, or € || 
wite] wete © wott Eu w. indi Bm jbe is) the be GC, eylith 
tn DD 1] Marie Dj wep] /. G, wept B (Cm: wepe!), 
t John CE. 248 Ful tr. 1. E, for tr.l. B, 
ton 1.0 war bitwene RCOm D, had be twene C, was wt them 
Eitna BED, two 247 weid €, suyde Z | Johan seide 
all BU Swete l what Die] eyisth EUm (2 Mas). 248 
tolle Ist mee E3 For my seruise Cm, telle bu me D, F. 
In sonen I anie bon me RB, fly prey tell thu me C: 249 
Milde „I, veonful RCm annwerde A, answerd €, answerid DE. 
U; And seide me cam bode fr. h. B, me come tipand 
tra h. Om, to me ther cam an angel of h. C, to me is 
me word froh, D, Sche aayde per come wole here froh. E. 





























Assumpeiown de notre dis 


Fro my sone a messynger: 
He woll no lenger that y be here, 
But y wote that rueth me 
That y shall departe fro the, 
255 For ti loue and thi seruice 
That thu me dost in al wise: 
Thou hast me bope fed d& elaıd, 
Thu has done as my sone bad. 
My sone shal it yelde to the; 
260 Y schal hym prey when y hym se.” 
Tho answerd (to) here seynt Johan 
And wax a full sory man: 


Yon u. 251 ab folgt der Text im wesentlichen 
der Hs. €. (vgl. Einl. S. XXX]. 

251 messangere D || mi s. me sent his m. Cm. 252 wile D, 
wole E, wol B ] lengur E, lengere B. 258 B. y. w. that] 
Wite it wel it D, Wite pou wel hit B, B, for sothe hyt K, 
W. pu forsoth (w. it £) Cm|rewib DB, rewytli E 354 de- 
parten DJ Th. I s. Johan parte fram ee B, bat i sun sone 
sal part fra be Cm, Th. y so schall go fro thee E. 35 sernise 
DIE. 1, of’thy good seruyce E, 256 hat hast kept me in 
alle w. D, That Ju haste me done in all wyse E, Th. pou 
hast donn on eche w: B, Pu has me kid on ilkin wiss Cm. 
257 nach B (Om); C: thu hast made me ofte glad. 257/8 
DE umgestellt: Right as my ®. the b., bobe pu feddist me 
and el, D, Thou haste done hat m. s. he badd thou haste me 
b. fedd and ladd. E. 358 B: And donn also my s. bee b. 
259 M. s. =. al zelde it the D, M. ss. it wel zelde hee B, 
M. s. s. wele geild it be Cm, M. s. full well schall qwyte thee 
E. 260 C: wol | 80 schall yhym... El pr. h..D | prey] telle 
B, sai Cm | whan Djsee E. 2361-68 f. D. 2361 Tho ans- 
weryd #. 1. E, Than answerde s. Johan B, han hir answ. s, 
i. Cm. 26% waxe E|full fÜ El'Thnt was a ful s. m. B, For 





Assumpeioun de nofre dame. 


“A lady Marie, what shal y be 

When y shall the no lenger se! 
205 My ioye thu art eury dell, 

No lenger in erthe worth y well, 

«Syn we shul departe atwo!” 

Then seid Marie: “Whi seist pu so? 

For sothe, tlogh y go before, 
270 Yet shal thu not be forlore; 

Y shall prey my lewe sone 

That thu may unto us come, 

But o thynge John y bidde the, 


he was a. f. s. m. Cm: 268 And seyde m. how «. thys bee 3, 
And seide ladi how mai pis be B, And said louedi hu sul it 
bene Cm. 34 Whan y no more =. see the Z, That T 
x. bee no more se B | no 1] no mare Cm. 265 Thou art 
my yoye euery dele E, mi ivie my blis is donn eche del 
B, mi ioy es done euer-ilk dele Cm. 266 On e. no lengur w_ 
me wele E, ne schal me neuer worben wel B, ne sul me 
neuer fra nu be wel Om. 267 C: now |S. we schall parte 
in twoo E, Sithen we ben parted »two B, Sipen we sun sone 

part in tun Cm. 268 Po seide BE || M.] oure ladi B || 

ste hou #00 E, snistou so Bj) A ‚John (John) qui... Om. 
69272 f. hier D. sind dann hinter v. 308 eingeschoben. 
2369 pouh D, thowe Ei] go] wende E | Wite pou wel I go 
beforn B, pou ji be noght here Je biforn Cm.’ 270 schalt pur 
no ping ben f. D, Thou schalt u. be f. E, Thi seruyse schal 
nozt be forlorn B, bi seruis has bu noght lorın Cm. 271 Cr 
ler] I s. bidde m. leue s. D, Y s. pray to my s. abouen Z, 
1 sal mone mi suete sun Cm, I schal to my s. seie of Pee B. 
272 unto] to DI Soon that thow schalt to vs comen E, He sal 
do Je (sone) till him cum Cm, That Jou with hym & me schal 
be B. 278 ©: und | B. o Jing 10. | prey the D, B. oon fhyng 
now y pray the Z, B, herestou now my fronde ‚Jon B, Quem 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


For the loue thu hast to me, 
275 Loke anon, when y am nome, 
That the fals ‚Jewys ne come 
My body for to done schame; 
For thei haten moche my name. 
Thei wold feyn shame me 
280 That honged my sone in the rodetre. 
Y wote well thei loue me noght. 
And therfore ys moost my toyht, 
When y am benome fro the, 
bat pei do my bodi no wilene. 


time es bat he will haue me Cm. 274 Cr leue | Hör loue hat 
bu... D, That thou haste now ta, me EZ, When pou sest hat 
1 am gon B. Suete iohn nu biseke i be Cm. 275 when] so 
D || Also sone os y um nome Z, Kepe my bodi pat I ne 
binomen B, Lat pu na inus cum me to Om. 276 bat ı 
fomen in ne c. D, Loke that the felle Y. ne c. E, When pe 
fellon lewes comen B, Despit fulfain wald pai me do Om. 
277 don D, do E, donn no Bm. b. wald hai seke wid sch. 
Cm. 278 For f. DECm \ hat. m.) hate noping mor (more BE) 
ban (ben E), DEBCm (2 Mss.), muchel to here Cm (2 Mss)). 
279 how myhte be traytouris loue me D, How inyzt the 
traytours loue me E, Cm schiebt 2 Verse (s. Anm.) ein, dann: 
bsi hate no hing mar pan me, 279/80 B: Mi sone hei hongen 
on a tre Wel I wote so wolde hei me Mi s. bei heng 
upon be tre D, That mn. s. hynge on a tree E, M.s. hai hing 
on (he) rode tre (on a tre 2 Msa.) Cm. 281 wor wel D, wott 
well E, w. wel B | louen B noght] right nouht D, nougt B. 282 
nach E(therfor thei bene) mysthought C, und heron is al 
nıy thouht D, But Perof be pi most pougt. B, Forbi (4 Mas: 
Therfor) paron ha thoght Cm. 283 bat whau I_be 
taken f. the D, Whan ya. take f. th Z, Wh. I um pai 
Johan fram bee B (= Um, 2 Mss. be für am). 284 mal 
(eb bat fehlt, aus w. 28% ergänzt). | to my bady they M 





26 Assumpeioun de notre dnme. 


285 Jhesu erist, oure aller dright, 
Gef ham neuer therto myght!” 
Seynt Johan answered tho: 
ey me, lady, sym it is so 
That we shall departe atwo, 
290 Swete lady. how shall y do? 
Sey me tlie tyme when it shal be 
That thu shalt to heuene te.” 
She seid: “John, that thu shalt se, 
Ne bide y here hut dayes tlıre,” 
When he it herde, he was sory 
He wep and seyd: “Lady, merey 
How shal y leue, how y fare! 
Now cometh al my sorow and care. 


foly €, That ). wold do m. b. velane. E, Th. p. do m. b. none 
euelte (Morris lies! eneste) B, hat . me = N. 
285 Ihn king ful of right D, Ihu oryste that ys so bryght E 
My sone bat woneb in heuene lizt BCm. 286 C: that ilke |] 
Gyf them n. therto m. E, lete hem n. here to han m. D, Lete 
hem n. ber to haue myzt BOm. 287 f. BCm \ auswerid D | 
$. 1. the apostyll seyd E. 288 0: it) f. Dil syn hyt ys 
500 ECm (F)| Ladi sithen hit is so B. 289 [. D| parte im 
twoo E, 290 f. BCm | how] what D | doo 291 tel me 
be t. whan D, Tell hıyt schall bee Seie me how long 
hit is to ban k bat bu to h. achal te D, When thow 
schall t, h. tee » murie seide to Johan B, Ser- 
tanli pan seid scho iohan Cm. 298 seyde DE | that f. DE 
see E ; bis & pe pridde day BCm. 294 three 
Bil a here D| no longer abide I ne may A, Duell 
nach DB (Cm) || Then wa 
Iohn ws» E26 €: 
vde (sayde E).l.m. DE, 
Wepand he snid 1. ( seide 1. m. B: 297 
} DB (Cm). 208 2 4 L . D, Now be- 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


My lord was ‚yrste broght to detl 
300 Thurgh fals jewis that eouthe no meth; 
And now shal oure lady me fro! 
Now cometh to me al my woo! 
Wold my lord y wolde be ded, 
For right now can y no red.” 
305 “A John”, she said, “whi seist thu so? 
Angelis the shall come to 
And loke (to) the, wliereso thu be, 
Erlich and late to comfort the.” 
When she spake to Seynt ‚John, 
310 Thapostellis eamyn eurychon, 
gyunyth all my ce. E, How schal I blis or ioie haue B, Hu sal 
i joy haue euermare Cm. 299-802 /. D. 299 C: hardy || 
my lorde w. f. to dethe dyght Z, Furst m. 1, w. brougt to 
dede B, M. 1. frist w. done to dede Cm. 300 Thorow the false 
yewes wt on ryght X, Thorw the felun (Om: fals) iewes rede 
Bm. 301 And /. © || schall bou I. me froo E| A. n. my IL. 
wil me fro B, A nu wil pu |. me fra Cm. 302 Nu me neus 
all mi wa Cm, Swete lord, now me is wo B, For sorow my 
herte wyll breke iu twoo E. 808 €: w. god that y were d. | 
wold] wolde DEB | ben D | dedd E, dede B. 804 I can take no 
better r. D, For now c. y uo redd E. For Ine can no better 
rede B, For of me-self ec. I mar. Cm. 306 C: Nay | Nay 
quod sche whi... D, A John why seyste thou soo E, Johan 
sche seide whi seiston so B. 306 be angil ». 0. the to D, 
Aungels s. e. the too E, Thaungeles s. bee c. to B, be a. ofte 
s. cum he to(n) Cm. 807 so / CO | u. to] u... D, a kepe 
E, To kepe B | To kepe he wele in all pi state Om. 308 erli 
a. lati to glude the D, zerly a. 1. to comforte the E. erliche 
&l. to gladen Dee B, And confort pe buth erli a. I. Om. 
309 And whil marie spak to s. I, D, The whyle sche — 
Whiles he spak so to s. Jon B, Als s. sp. bis to =. Johan Cm. 
310 ber com he Apostelis euerichon D, Come in the apostelys 





Asumpeiwran de notre dame. 


And none of hem wiste befors, 

How thei were thedir vcom. 

Of oberen come we wist none, 

But of hure come blipe was Jon; 
515 He cust hem alle, so fayn he was, 

And seide: “Deo gracias! 

Blessed, ihesu, be pi myzt, 

For it is faire and hit is 

That whan Pi moder schal come to pre 
0 That sche faire underfonge be. 

Of bine apostles bat most per lonen 

I ne wote how pei ben hidre y comen.” 


Than seile Petyr to seint Jon: 


sike oon E, Come he tles en. BOm. 811 and hei wist 
not In what manere D, But wyste ther none at the forıne E, 
Togidre, but pei wist nouzt B (Cm). 812 thedur come || 
nor which wey boy com (here D, H. p. weren togidre brougt 
B (Om). 3183-90 [. C 318-583 nach B (33940 nach Dy. 
218 of a ber non D, Of odur eomyng wyste 
ther non E, of ist hai (here) nane Cm. 314 
and of hire n D, Of her comyng biyghe 
Cm || and kissid hem 
hys wonne was E. 
BL. be ay iesn pi m, 
Cm, Blissid be I 1 . D, Blessyd be ihs 
kyng of myght ut John for his myght D, 
Seydo John fo ysi n und schal (E shall) 
nach DE (6 [ 
com | fayre under! D re vndursonge () bee Z, fair 
biwakid nu be Cm opostolys bat pe moost I. Z, 
of bin np d b. ap. pe mekil I, Cm 
(2 Mas.: now togeth 22 — *. Cm |) 1 not h. th. beme 
© hothir 2 Mas. ( wo hedur come E, 


"thörw pe pei b. hedir wc 323 'Tho hetur seyde E, Sai 





Assumpeioun de notre dume. 


“Whi art pou so sory « mon? 
325 Whi wepiston d: what is bee? 

For felaschip telle bou me.” 

“] schal bee seie" quod seynt John, 

Whi I am so sory a mon; 

But seie me furst, for godes loue, 
330 How ze arn hider icome, 

bat weryn so wide isprad. 

Seieb what hap zou hidre ilad.” 

Tho seide Petyr: “A ferli binge! 

I was fer hens atte my prechinge, 

Fer out in anober londe, 

And helde my boke in my honde, 


me brober suete iohan Om (2 Ms#.) (2Mss.: 8. ıne br, quod p.to.L) 
324 man ECm. 825 wepist ju DE|&/. CmDE | is] eylith 
D, eylyth E||the DE. 8396 for mi loue t. pu me D, For 
my loue t, hyt me Z, F. f. sai u nu me Cm, Hinter v. 326 
schiebt D ein: Telle pu me my leue fere, whi bu makist 
so dreri chere. 327 quod /. B | I wil the telle D, y 
schall the telle E || I = be s. pe resun qui Cm. 328 
Whi i wepe sone anon D, Why y wepe anone E, Qui pu 
seis me nu sun sari Cm. 829 B. sey me first my l. D, 
B. say me fyrste f. erystys lou® E, B. do me first at vnder- 
stand Cm. 380 B: whi | H. ze ben hedir come D, H. ye be 
hedur comen E, Hu ze er gedrid here till hand Om. 331 
B: and || b. were so wide in lande sprad D, That were in 
dyvers londys spradd E, ze hat sun wide (sundred) war sprad 
Cm. 382 Sey ıne who Inth zow hedir Ind _D, Telle me who 
hath yow hedur ladd E. 388 Quod petir this ie a f. thing 
D, Quod petur here ys a f. thyng E, Harke nu iohn a, £. th. 
Cm. 8384 fer h. atte my] ferth in D, ferre hens at a E, fer 
hepen at a Cm || preching DE. 335 B: I wus s0 henne |] Ferre 
owt in a nodur 1, E, 386 helde] /. E, held D || myn I. DE. 





Assumpeioun lo nofre dam. 


And tanzt men of my sermowt. 

I ne wote hme I cam to bis tom. 
Als helpe me sıeete Ihesus, 
I wot not home I cam to pis haus”, 
So seide alle bat weren bere: 

“Suche ferli same T neuer ere.” 

None of hen ne wist borw wham 

Ne ıchat wai ei Pidre cam. 

5 “Lystenyth”, quod seynt Jon, *ieys, 

1 schal zo teile what it is. 

Comep with me in to pis hous, 

Oure ladi per mbidep «s. 

Sche greteh hure to fare es ro, 


387 at] a. lerid D, To telle E, 1 linerd (deliuered) mo Om 
sarmön D, sermown E. 388 I wot not D| com D (Om) I But 
how y come to thys towne EZ. 31940 nach D, fehlen B. 830 
So helpe mn Ihesus E, als me h. Inuerd su. iesus Cm (2 Mas. 
heipe gud ihesus). 340 y not h. y come ta thys howse Eije, 
to] come in Om. 841 Than < a. p. ber were D, Tho sayde 
all that there were E, We se wele hat we all (b)er here Om. 
B: wondre Iswich f. saw bei neuere ere D, So farly = 

m bey n. ereo E, S.f.». we n.are Om (2 Mes: This 
man to berei 348 Wyste ber moon why nor 

E, Of vs os.nane fat wat for quam Cm, non af 

1 wite nonuht D. 844, Of thom all how hey bedur 

ral quat wise we hider cam Om, Wher to Pei 

hrouht Dr. 845 nach E; RB: Than seide= IL 

Flhstene alle q. Jebn I wis D, Listen all ä 

fies (2 Man.: Iyst. q. John and bersb this) 

is D. how bye ys E. 7 Come DEI byE 

. © 1 Dfabidip D\Osre L ys wyth yane 

JE Helen bar, mbides vr (& biddyb un) Om 

wrdernc); Bm (2 Mes.\, drigktih D, graithfes) 

Ehe) and D Cm | kire to wende us fro DI fe EL 





Assumpeioun de notre dame, 


350 For hure sone hit wolle so. 
Hure sone hap sent his messayere, 
He wol no lengere bat sche be here, 
And hider he hap zow alle ysent 
To speke with hire, or sche went(e). 
Come now forth in wih me 
And fayre beforn hire sittib on kne, 
And seyth: "ladi, wel be be! 
i sone us hub send to the 
To serue the and ben the bi. 
berfor we come to the, ladi.' 
Anoper Ping!” seyde seynt John 
To pe apostelis eurichon, 
350 for ihn (Cm: f hir sun) wile hat it be so DCm, And hur 
swete sowle also E. 8351 Hure s.] He Dj] Ihu hat hur sente 
am. E. 352 He wile no longer D, For he woll no longur 
bat /. Cm. 358 gow| us Om (2 Mass) | it was his wil he 
hider z0w sente D, And aftur you therfore he sende E. 
35479 nach D (v. 369 f. nach E). 354 To s. wytlı h. or s. 
wende E, Wid h. to sp. nu.er s. wend (2 Mas.: To sp. w. h. 
er she end) Cm, To kepe hure bodi when sche is went B. 355 
f. in] forthe now E || Cums nu all here in wid me Om. 356 
AU before hur knele wee E, Bifor hir fair han knele ge Cm. 
355/56 B: Bifore hure knele ze alle bi dene And seieh ladi 
heuene quene. Fr 357—08 B: Off alle wjmen best bee be 
'Thi sone vs hanep sent to bee To kepe ee & do pi wille 
Vs benkep wel pat it is skille That heuene & erhe bowe hee 
to For pi sone hit wol so Thi sone pat is heuene kynge And 
alle ping hab in his kepinge (— Tau. v. 3419-56). 857 A. seyde 
1. well thou bee E, A snis hir 1, — Cm. 358 vr Inuerd has 
vs sent nu to be Cm. 350 serue] visite Cm| & be ECm. 
360 For now we be come to the 1. E, Forbi er we, 1, comen 
to he in hij (mit Abiweichungn. in den Mass.) Cm. 361 Anodur 
thyng seynt I. E, Bot a thing said han sant iohan Cm. 362 





Assumpeioun de notre dame, 


Loke, uchan ge come thedir in, 
For per ben manye of hire kyn, 
bat ze fayre semelaunt male 
And wepe not for hire sake. 
For hire frendis bat ben here 


Loke ge make fayre chere.” 
Than went pe apostelys von lesse ben KU 
370 Euyn before mwre lady hur selfe 


Into pe boure bat sche was in 
And manye othere of hire kyn. 
On kuees pei setten hem ewerichon, 
As hem had boden seynt John, 
And seyde: “Lady, heuene quen, 
Blissid mote pu euere ben! 

Of alle women best pu be 


‚Pi sone us hap sent to the 


apostolys oon be oon Z] To petre and the ap. ilkan Cm. 368 
thedir] ther ECm. 364 Ye schall see many of hur kynne By 
bar es fl mani of h. k. Cm. 365-8 hat sory semblant 
thay m. And sore w. fh. s. But make we all feyre chere 
For hur frendys that ben there. Cm: hut no man of all vr 
fere Bifor hir mak na laith chere Bot fair semblant to make 
hir glad; Dos nu all als i zu badd. 369/70 he ap. wente in 
iwis Befor oure ]. quen ofblis D, hai zode forth be ap. tuelue 
Right bif. vr 1. s. Cm, Than comen be upostles alle And bi 
hure bigan to falle B. f. B | boure] chaumbur 2 (Cm) 
| bat] bar Cm (2 Mss) | yune E. 372 A many moo of hur 
kynne E, wid mekil folk k. Cm. 37884 Bi vgl. 
var. zu 35568. 373 On kneys they sett them ylke oon KL 
374 As them badd =, I. E 1] bidden Cm. 875 And] 
they El qwene Z || Suete 1. of h. q. (lady thai seid h. q) 
Cm. 376 x blessyd must ou euyr ben E. 377 D: blissid 

of w. beste well thou be E. Ss Thy s. vs hatlı sende to 





Assumpeioun de notre dame, 


To seruen the and don pi wille; 
350 Vs benkeb wel pat it is skille, 
That heuene d erpe bowe bee to, 
For bi sone hit wol so, 
Thi sone, pat is heuene kynge 
And alle ping hap in his kepinge,” 
385 Pp ros oure swete ladi 
And kist pe apostles bi and bi. 
Of here come sche glad; 
bei sete doun, as sche hem bad. 
Sche asked hem, how pei come here, 
390 That sprad so sundry were.” 
bei seid: “Lady, ne drede tlıu noght! 
thee E, Our lauerd vs has nu #. to be Cm. 879 To serue 
the and do thy wylle E, For to serue — Cm. 8830-90 
nach B= Lu. v. 352f. (v. 358 nach D). 880 us likip w. and pat is 
sk. D, For hyt ys bothe ryght & skylie Z, will us thinck 
bat it es sk. (As yt is renson a. sk.) Cm. 881 bee to] to the 
DE. 382 orist wile pat it so be D, Cryste wole so that hyt 
bee E, Forqui pi sun wil it be so (thy #. wylle that yt be so) 
Cm: 38/4 f. D, umgestellt ECm 388 That ys thy s. heuyn 
k.E, He es pi s. es h. k. Om. 384 That all }. hath in hye kopyng 
E, He has in k. alkin th. Cm. 385 Vor diesem Verse in B 
2 Verse eingeschoben (Lu. 357/8 8. 0. var. zw 369/70) | Vp rose 
owre s. l. E, up han aros pat s. 1. D, pau ras up sone ur I. 
Cm. 886 A. h. (all) he ap. hat stod hir bi Cm, a. welcomid 
hem hendeli D, A weleomyd fe npostelys tendrly AL 387/8 
stellt E um. 887 Of hire (E: ther) comyng DE || gludd 
E. 388 nach D | Thi ete all as sche them badd E, pai s. 
baim d. a. ». b. Cm, Alle hei dide pat sche bnd B. 889/90 
f. DE: Sche askyd there at the forme How they were 
thedur come. 390 Cm: For bsi war spred ful wide quar. 
391 C: and || . seyde 1. doute hu nouht D, th. sayde 1, dowte 
ye noght E, The seide in ful good Jougt B, L. ful of gode 
Hackunf, Assumptio Marino 3 





Assumpeioun de nofre dame 


Thi sone hath us hider broght, 
To kepe the as oure lady, 
While that we ben the by.” 

395 Glad was she of here come, 
“Blessid”, she seid, “be my sone! 


Yam moder, . 

Full fayne 

Now when it is my sones wille, 
400 To hym y come, and that is skyle, 

Mi body ze schal kepe so, 


That mi foes ne come ther to; 


thoght Cm. 892 hedir brouht D, hedur br. X] vs hab hidre 
y brougt B. 898 C: to knowe the for o. l.|as /. E] To k. 
the wele als ur 1. Cm. 894 Whyll that we be the bye Z, To- 
quilis pu art here vs by Cm. 398/4 to seruen the and to ben 
the bi Whil pu art here fayren Iadi, D, To k. bee & by pee 
by Therfore we comen to he lady B. 895/86 stellt © um | Ful 
blipe sche was B || Blessed sche seide B |] Gl. w.s. bt hey were 
come Blessyd sche seyde be eryste my s. A, Than seyde-oure 
Indi as was hir wone Bl. mote he ben my s. D, Sun fain scho 
was hat pai har wern Bl. s. s. be pat barn Om. 87/8 f. Bl 
— so seid he, glad therfor may y be €, — hat is fül of myht 
fül fayre he hop ge to me dright D, I a. hys modur hat he me 
foutt] F. f. y am that he me fett Z, — wel he me kid I um 
fül f. ze er me mid Cm. 899 N. wh. it is] and now it is D, 
now wlan hyt ys Z, When it is B | sonys X] Sipen sun es ou 
mi sun it will Cm. 400 I come to him a. p. is skille D, Te. 
to hym os hyt ys skylle Z, That I c. him to hit is skille BOm. 
401 nach B||to m. b. ye loke al »0 C, m. b. k. ze wel also 
D, m. b. ye k. y prey yow also E, m. b. sol ze k. nu ua 
Cm. 402 pat my fomen come not (E: no) herto DE, That 
ber to e. nougt my fo B, hat nane it negli pat es mi fa Cm. 
Nach 402 BCm 4 plus-Verse: Kepeb fire my body That none 
do me no vilany The lewis ben ful of feloi y sone hei slow 





Assumpeioun de nofre dame. 


Moche hateth they my name, 
Full fayne wold thei do me shame. 
405 Y yow bidde par charite 

And for the loue ye haue t0 me, 

When y am faren to heuene blisse, 

Waketh o nyght tler my body ys. 

Loketlh bothe nyght and day 

410 That the Jewis stele it not away: 

Thay wold it brenne or do it shame, 

But Jhesu, for thi holy name, 

Lete ham neuer strengthe haue 

My bodi in erthe for to laue.” 
borw enuye B (Lu. 3758), wakis nu fair mi licum wele i wate 
and traist io am he iuus all full of felunie Mi sun hai sloght 
all for envie Cm. 408/4 f. D, Cm stellt um. 408 hat. they] 
they hate E | The haten no ping more pan my name (Cm: 
licame) B Cm. 404 C: therfor || F. f. they wolde do hyt s. Z. 
Fain pai war to do me s. Cm, God late hem neuer do me s. 
B. 405 I beseke yow now pur ch. D, I biysse yow for ch. 
E, Therfore I praie gow pur ch. B, Forpi prai (bid) i gu 
p- ch. Cm. 407 And f. C| ye lı] ze han D, hat ge hap B || 
mee E. 406 C: wh. y fare | Whan I am gon to h. blis D, 
Whan I am goon to heuyn blys Z, — to heuen blis B. 408 
6 nyght /. C | Wakip D, Wakyth Z lo u] a n. ECm, alle B || 
bere DE. 409 Lok.] Lokib D, Wakyth Z, kepih it B, kepis 
it welo Cm || nygt.B. 410 C: bere | That no man st. hyt aw..E, 
That no Iewe st. it aw. B. 4 it f. C | bei D, Thei 
B, They E | wolde B||or do it] and don it D, or do 
gret Cm || They wolde br. hyt & do hyt s. E. 412 But 
f. Cl bin D | hooly E. 418 C: gef — to haue | L. 
hem neuere strengpe habbe D, Let them neuyr strenkyth 
h. E, Late hem neuer herto baue myzt B, Lat paim barto 
haue na might Cm. 414 on mi b.i. e. for to gabbe D, M. 
b. on e. to do scathe E, For aikirli hit were vurygt BCm. 

Ex 





Assumpeioun de nofre dame. 


415  Thei answerd: “For sothe ywys, 
It shal be as thi wille ys.” 
The whiles Marie spake ther on 
To the apostellis eurychone, 
An angel alight & stode hure bi 
And seid: “Gladd be thou Mary 
And all they that ben with the! 
Loke that thu redi now be, 
Thu shalt to heuene and be quene; 
Ful blithe may thi hert bene, 

425 Alle pe schall honoure hat ben in heuene.” 
When oure lady herd this steuene, 


415—18 /. D. 415 answeryd E | Thei seiden alle sope I wys 
B, Scho said all forsoth iwiss Cm. 416 Hit schal be ladi as 
— B, We schall do os — 417 C: — bade here bone |] 
he whyle Mary — E, Whiles oure ladi spak so (Cm: also) 
BCm. 418 To the apostelys euerychon Z, To be apostles 
bat come hure to BCm. 419 C: on that stede || A. a. pan 
lightid hire bi D, An aungell Iyght — Z, Come an aungel — 
B, be a. lited (lighted) — Cm. 420 C: — Marie god herd 
{hi bede || a, seyde blessid be bu mari D, A. suyde — m. E, A. 
seide wel pee ladi B, A said hail be pu mi leuedi Cm. 421 
a. bei pat ben here wib the D, A. all tho that be wyth thee 
E, A. so be alle pat ben pee bi B, A. all paa hat er wid be 
Cm. 422 C: arayed | — redy bee E, Loke hou be ful redi 
B, — nu redi be Cm. 428 & be made qu. B, & be her qu. 
E, and par be qu. Cm || Kor pu schalt‘ben heuene quen D. 
424 Bl. m. thyu herte ben D, Gladd m. thy herte byn 2] 
bine B. 425 C: Thu shalt in haste be in heuene |] Alle pe 
(Liicke !) honoure p. b. i. h. D, All schall pe worschyp bat 
ar in heuyn E, Alle schal pee serue he company 'of I, B, 
be sal serue he enrt of h. Cm. 426 Tho sche y harde thys 
stevyn Z, joyful was marie of hat st. D, As soone as oure I. 





Assumpeioun de notre danıe. 


That the angel seid here to, 
Ful of blisse was she tho. 
To here bed she zede and lay 
430 Aboute the tyme of (hy) midday. 
John and the apostellis sate here by 
To kepe here as oure ladi. 
Amonge tlıem all(e) sone after bis 
A swete smell cam fro paradys; 
135 So swete it was and so ferly, 
That alle that were tho here by. 
Bothe yong and olde and eurychon, 
Thei fell aslepe and that anon. 


h. pat st. B || this] pat Cm. 427/8 f. D. 427 That fı C, here 
then to € | That pe aungell seyde hur too Z, Th. he nungel 
seide hure to B. 428 Full of yoye w. sche thoo E, Wel ful 
of joie was sche po B, Fild of gladnes han was scho Cm. 420 
©: went to aray | Vpon h. bedd sche dud hur ley Z, Sche 
zede to h.'bedde & lai B. 480 hy /. DEBOm | A howte 
EB | til tyme com ot myddai D. 481 John the apostell 
sate hu b. €, Johan & pe apostles weren hure bi B, Seynt J. 
u. be apostelis sat hire bi D, Seynt I. pe Apostyli sut hur by 
E. 482 C: body sikerly | to k. wyb all hire myght 0.1. D, 
To k. hur os hys lady Z, To kopen hure ns 0. 1. B. Hinter 
432 schiebt B ein: Sche badde Jon & pe apostles alle To kepen 
hure what so bifalle; dann fehlt v. 483--52. 483 0: ywys 

Among hem a. s. a. D. D, Among bem all s, aftur thys Z 

alle f. Cm. 434 Come a swete smelle from p. I, a sw. voys 
com f. p. D, bur come a sang of p. Om. 485 beide so f. C 

and ferli D. 486 h. a. bei b. w. ber bi D, Th. all they 
th. w. hur by Z, Th. all pa Pat w. I. b. Cm. Fon hier 
an f. eirca 110 Verse in D weil ein Blatt des Ms. 
herausgerissen ist (Tert bis w. 579), 487 Yong n. oolde 
euerych. E |] Bothe fi Cm. 488 Faste a slepu felle umone 





Assumpcioun de notre dame, 


Alle they slepte saue oure lady — 
Herkeneth now y telle yow why — 
And als sone thei were a slepe, 

It gan so thondre al unmete, 

And the erthe so swithe gan quake, 
As al the world shuld to-shake. 


Marie awaked then seynt ‚John 

And the apostles eurychon, 

Thre maydens pat were ther ynne, 
nd noman els of hire kynne. 

“Waketh now and slepe ye nought, 

Sone y worth to heuene be broght. 

Now is tyme that y are; 


Y shall neuer more suflre care.” 
Tho cam Jesus from heuene 
With angelis and archangelis seuene 


E, Fell paim n slepe apon Cm. 489 All they sl. be 
owre ]. E, Bot vr 1., ilkan pai slepe Cm. 440 Harkenytli now 
the skylle why Z, "Vo pis farli tas ge nu kepe Owl. 42 fl 
Cm || As sone as they w. asl. Hyt began to thondur on mete 
E. 4483 so sw. g.] swythe to E || An erdedin par come at 
schoke Cm. 444 As hyt wolde all to s. Z, Alkin ping als 
sais be boke Cm. 445 M. tho awakyd s. I. X, pan spae pat 
louedi to ». L. Cm. 446 And the upostelys ylkon Z, And to 
be ap. euorilkan Cm. 447 And ho maydenys p. w. beryn E, 
And to m. — Om. 448 And no mo of hur k. Z, And to ober 
fele of h. k. Cm. 449 Wake n. a. sl. noght Z, Wakis sche, 
snid a. sl. na wight Cm. 460 y farde os y had bein a thoght 
, I sul füre har mi sım has tight Cm. 451 th. yE (Bl y 
were afore €, that i sal füre Cm. 452 shall y — C]|y schall 
haue no more ©. E, bar i sul neuer witt of e, Cm. Hinter 
diesem Verse folgt der grosse Einschub: B (Lu): Al 
Cm 20509578 (Ch. 448-515.) 458 Thio come Ihu aud hy 
seyne E, Than cam ihu wt his mayne BCOm. 464 Aungels 





Assnnpeioun de nofre dame. 


455 Ynto hire boure with mery song, 
Moche merthe was them among. 
No wonder thogh ther be blisse 
In eche place ther Jhesu ys. 
None of them that were there 

460 A soche blisse saw they nere. 
Amonge al blisses of the trone 
Mary knew here leue sone, 
When she hym saw, she was ful glad; 
He herd the bone that she bad: 

465 “Yblessid mote that tyme be 
That thu were born of me! 

Hit is sene y am ee dere, 


and arkangels grete plente Z, Aungeles archaungeles moche 
(Cm: gret) plente BCm. 455 In to hur chaumbur w. m, songe 
E, Into pe chambre her sche was Inne B, vntil hir bur wid 

Cm. 456 Wt yoye und biysse them amonge E, With 
ful many of hüre kynne B, pan hai thooght till hir ful lang Cm, 
457 No wondur bowe pero were moche biys Z, That chambere 
was ful of moche blis B, Dis bure was ful of mekil blis Cm. 
458 In all be stedeys here that ihu ys E, As euer is-ber ihu 
is B, And sun es ay Jar jesus es Cm. 459 N. of tho th. there 
were E, Tho scide alle pat w. b.B, bat all han p. w. b. Cm. 
460 Of s. blys sawe hey neuer ere 4, Suche a blis suwe hei 
neuer ere B, 8li bl. ne sau pai neuer are Cm. 461 Among thys 
song and all pys blys Z, Amonge bat Joie & pat glewe B, Am, 
bat singing and bat glu Om, 462 Sche knewe hur sone wtowt 
mys E, Oure Indi hure sone knewe BCm. 463 suwe B || ful 
f. B || Tho sche hym sye sche was gladd E. 464 He hardo 
be boone pat y hym badd Z, Listeneh he bede hat sche bad 
B, Listoes pe bone Pat scho him b. Cm. 465 Sone bl. must the 
t. bee E, Sone bl. m, ou be B, Ay bl, m. be t. be Om. 406 
Th. thou w. borne of ınee E, hat hu war lauerd b. Cm, That 
bou bieome man of me B, 407 C: Ai moder || Hyt ys s. y 





Assumpeioun de notre dame, 


Now piself art comen here. 

Ffurst thu sendest thyn apostelis to 
470 Now thu comest with thi meyne, 

To fette me unto that blisse 

That euer lasteth with all gladnesse, 

Sone, thu art hider ycome 

With thyn angelis from aboue, 
475 Do pu now what thi wille ys, 

Me hath longed to the ywys.” 

Then Jesus to Marie sede: 

#Moder with ioye y woll the lede — 

Of alle wymmen the worth best — 
450 In heuene blisse that shall lest. 

Ther y am kyng thn shalt be quene, 


am (lo) the d. E, Hit is wel s I am bee d. BCm. 408 nach 
B(Om) || when thu comest by self hider €, Whan by selfe 
gomen art here E. 469 Fyrste pou sondyst by apostolys t, m. 
E, Thine apostles how sendist fürst t. m. BCm. 470 And now 
Bjhou art come B. ert pu comen Cm || And thy aungels 
At mery glee E. 471 To feche me to th. biys Z, To feechyn 
ne into bi myzt B, To fett me sone vnto pi rike Cm. 472 That 
" üyr schall laste wi owt mys A, Was neuer madre sone so 
Drygt B, Had neuer modir sun be like Um. 4284 f. Om, 4% 
8 now hou a. hedur eomen E, Mi leue sone now art hou come 
B. 474 Wyth ty aungels fro heuyn aboven E, With pi meyne 
Siere n bone B. 475 Do now sone what —E, Do my sone bat 
hi - B, Sun do nu pat pi will es Om. 476 I haue longyd aftur 


SE me y schall the lede, 477/00 BCm nur 2 Verse: Modıe 
ie seide come with me Of alle wymen best Jec be B, Buck 
ober hu cum to me Of all wimmen best ge be Cm. 429 Of 
women worbe the beste Z. 480 In I. biys th. ouer =. laste 
481 There F || Thou schalt to heuen & bo made q, Br 





Assumpeiom de nofr« dame. 


In grete ioye thu shall bene.” 
“Leue sone, y beseche the 
o thyng that thu telle me: 
5 Shall y any deuyll se, 
Or any with the shall be? 
(For) y loue bem not, bey be my foone, 
I kepe of bem to see neuyr oone.” 
“Moder”, he seydr, “drede thu noght! 
Ne come it neuer in my thoght, 
Ne wille I nener more pole, 
That any of hem come pe« bifore. 
Ne schal bou neuer se ne here 
But me d& aungeles, ine Jere. 


482 For moche yoye hi schalt here seene E, Wel (Cm: Ful) 
blipe may bine hert bene BCm. 48% L. s. y pray thee E, 
Sone sche seide I beseke pe B, Sun scho said bath lauerd and 
king Cm. 484 Oon thyng that hou graunte mee E, O ping pat 
hou graunt me B, I pe biseke nu of a thing Cm. 485 any] 
oght the E || see X ]| That I nogt he deuel se B, Queber i sal 
of pe feind haue sight Cm. 486 The syght ot hym pou do fro 
mee E, Ne none hat euer w* him be B, Or ani of his bat er 
maledight Cm. 487 C: neuer on || For fl E || I loue hem 
vouzt bei ar mi fone B, I 1, him noght he es mi fa Cm. 
488 nach E || thei ben noght so mote y gon €, Ne wolde I 
neuer sene hem none B, Leue sum let me se nane of ha Cm. 
489 C: y sey || Modur Z || thu] the Z || ne dr. hee nougt B | 
(Mi) suete m. (ne) dr. he n. Cm. 490 ‚tode — on || Hyt €. 
nenyr in— E || bougt B. 491—4 nach B. A912 tor thu shalt 
no deuyll se y wall go before the €, Ne schall y not the 
denyli thole But bat ye come the hefore E, wel I noght thole 
be aim sey Sal nane cum nu bifor pi eie Cm. 4984 f. Er 
ne thu shalt no deuyli heren, but only me and my feren €, 
Sul bu nathing se ne here Bot me and anngelis hi fere 





412 Assumpeioun de nofre dame. 


405 Maiden and moder wote hyt well, 
Thu shalt of sorwe ele no dell; 
Alle the spirettes that meten with the 
Buxom to the shall they be, 

Moder one thyng y haue pe yeue, 

500 Thu shalt in henene with me Zeue, 
Moder, for the loue of the, 

Y woll haue merey and pite 

Of al mankynde, thurgh pin prayere, 

That were forlore, yf thu ne were, 
5 And of all them namelich 

That the serueth trewelich; 

And that to the done mercy erye, 


Om. 495—8 f. B. 495 C: euer thu be || Mayde E |] Mi suete 
moder wit pu wele Cm. 496 C: wete || Of sorow schalt 
bou fele no dele E, Of pnine «al pu thole na dele 497,8 
All the goostys that wrathedd mee Blynde schall they all bee 
E, All heuen curt sal serue al he And make pe munrede nu 
moder fre Cm. 499 C: y gef to.the || Modur oon th. — E, M. 
w zift I schal (Cm: will) bee zyue BCm. 500 nach E || ©: 
Thu sh. be in I. with me |) Thou schalt with me in h. Iyue 
BOm. Hier ‘folgt in B: And more schal i zeue pee All 
heusne sompanye schal serue bee. 501 /. Cm, ]| Modur , 
Modre B. 502 woll] schald) BE |] pete E || I sal h. m. mi moder 
dere Cm. 50% C: prayore || —thorow prayere E, Of al 
man kynne for pi praiere BCm. 504 C: yf thu ne were thei 
were furlore || Th. w. forlorne nere thou w. E, Th. w. forlorn 
gif bou ne were BCm. Dann folgt Cm: For of bi bodi pw 
me bare. 505 all f. © || Of all tho namelye K, Alle hat donn 
bee worschipe B, All hat menskes pe leuedi Cm. 506 C: trulich 
| That wyll pe serue wele and trewiy E, And seruen bee wel 
& treuliche B, And ull bes hat he seruis treuli Cm. 507 And 
t0 the m, er. E (2 Verse später), Biseke to ee & m. wille orie 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


And seyn: help us dere ladye, 
In what synne that thei be, 
510 Moder, for the loue of the, 
I schall them helpe sone 
Swithe, modur, for by louen). 
Thogh a man had lad his Iyf 
In onde, in synne and in strif, 
515 Yf he on his last dawe 
Wepe and erye and to the be knawe, 
And telle it oute unto the preste, 
Or in ease unto his nexte, 
Yf that he may do no more, 
520 But that he aruwe it sore, 
In what synne that he be, 


B, And pei will cri be m. thri Om. 508 And say helpe vs 
now mary E, A. s. I. seynt marie B, A. s. wid herte help 
me mari Cm. 50910 stellt Cm um. 500 — be ynne E, In 
quatkin sine sum pai be Cm. In wh. peyne so he be B, 
510 bee BE. 511/12 f. C; nach E. 5111. s. b. I. i hight 
be s. Cm, I s. hem reles sone anone B. 512 For pi loue I 
schal pus done B, For pi luue m, it sal be done Cm. 518 
Thowe they haue be all per Iyfe E, Zif any haue ben al his 
Iyue BCm, 514 In deediy synne man or wyfe E, In hede 
syune muide (Cm: man) or wyue BCm. 515 And he wole in 
hy3 luste throwe E, And he wille on his last prowe B, And 
he will at his last time Om. 516 Sorow for hys synne and 
be of hyt a knowe E, Schryue him & ben y-knowe 2, Forsake 
his sine and repent hime Cm. 517 oute unto] yf he may haue 
ECmB (may f. B) || the] /.Cm, a E || prest B. 518 Or some 
odur that ys hym next E, Or a nober (Om: ober) man hat is 
him nest BCm. 519 that f. & || And zif he ne mai— B, If 
he mai tell ne do no mare Cm. 520 Wt put hym hyt rewyth 
sore E, But bat him forpiukeb sore B, Bot pat him of sin 
reu sare Om. 521 that he be] that ie yn be E, so he be B 





535 





Assampeinen de nı're dame. 


M«der. for tbe loue of the. 

I woll of bym haue mersy. 

And sitthe be shall come me by. 
Tbgh a man had fully wrsebt 
All tbe syone that he bad thought. 
And be on biz laste day 

In none other wise may. 

But rewe kyt and telle to the. 

In what synne. that he be. 

Full weil s sball his bune bere. 
For tbi loue my moder der». 

AI tho that thu wolt bidde fore 
Schall they neuer he Jorlore. 

AU hyt schall Feat thy wylle: 

> hyt schull De @ ut vs skylle. 
















“audi heo EL 2 


wi wide 


biseke 
nach E. 334 Be it !ası- 





32 thee EB m.allfor - Cm. 
E. 1 schal or Lim h. m. B. 





324 And sone ther schall 
te wone fee bi B. It he 
wamhalsw.E 
ost B. fa m. b. him are all ıallaneı 
“sorss that be wcht E. Alle be 
mair te beugt Biw. 387 las B A. 
33 Ani be mone adur wyse mar E. 
















wai RB. If he na ncher time ne mai 
ap 8 tele Eyt tker E. Repent 

bee E that] 
s schall 


«Are B. mi auen mod. 
“7 EAU hat ou wolt 
met cm 3-9 /.C: 
5m. 535 Hit schal ben 
Cm. 336 For I 






fore B. Acı har bi will} 






Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


Modur, y wyll nothyng geynsey the 
What thyng ryghtfull bou aske of me.” 
Mary thanketh hym therfore 
540 And seyde: Blessyd be the tyme that thu wer bore, 
Of all thyng yblessid thu be, 
For that y bidde thu grauntes me.” 
Then Jhesu his hand up heue 
And to his moder his blessyng yeue, 
545 And called to hym seynt Mighell 
And seid: *Kep thu my moder well, 
Thou and alle pine fere; 
Ther is no thyng to me so dere,” 
And when he had the soule hent, 


it wille & — B, For mi grant sal pu haue hartill Cm. 587 That 
noping withseie bee B, It war voright i suld widstand Om. 588 
Of pat pou wolt biscke me B, pe of agh of Pine erand Cm. 
539 Oure ladi knelid him biforn B, Vr leuedi luted him biforn 
Cm. 540 C: and blesse the — || Bl. be f. B || Said sun Be — 
born Cm || were BE || born B, 541 And all tymys blessydd 
bee E, Ouer alle ober blessed pou be BCm. 542 For bat hou 
wylt graunte hyt to me EZ, For all mi will bu g. me Cm, For 
alle hat I wol ou grauntest me B. 548/4 Ihesus tho hys 
haude vp hafe A, hys bl. hys modur gufe E, So I augt moder 
& so I wille He left up his hond & blessed hur stille B, Sua agh 
i mo, widuten wand A, blisced hir wid his right hand Om, 
Dann BCm 2 plus-Verse: His blessing sche Dougt good And 
he hure soule vndrestode B, Till hir sun put scho loued mast 
ban scho zald hir hali gast Cm. 545 A. c. t.h,] he clepydd 
to h. E, He callid t. I. BOm || myzhel B. 546 seyde E || kep 
thu] kepe E || Thon kepe me bis soule wel B, A. =. kepe bu 
na mi lemman lel Cm. 547 nach B || that she fele no man 
fere C, Thou s, all thy felaschypp E, Du and alsun all pi f. 
Cm, 548 That no wyght do hyt no dyspyte E, Is no hinge 

je #0 d, B, It es na th. os me #, d. Cm. 549/50 /. B. 549 Thio 





Assumpeiow de notre dame. 


And it was fro tlie body went, 
A the aungels pat cam fro heuen 
Songyn wyth a mery steoyn., 

Hyt was well sene in ther songe 


That moche yoye was pem among. 
With all be aungels to heuen sche wan, 
And as sone as sche thedur came, 
Sche was made heuene quene. 
Noche a sone blessyd muste bene! 
Now schal we here of pe bodi 
Where it bicam d where it Ü. 
When the soule fro the body was nome, 
God bede Seynt Petrus to hym come, 
And seyde: “Petur, y charge the, 
he had pe sowle to heuene sente E, han he had hir saul sent 
Cm. 550 C: she |] wente E. 551—8 nach E. 551E: A. the a.of h. | 
Alle pat mayne hat c. fr. heuene B, Then all the verdoune 
of heuene €. 552 Thei syngen wt (Morris: vs) a myry steneue 
B, Sang han wid - Cm, fett that soule full eueue CL 5584 
f. €. 558 in] apon Cm || Men myzt wite bi here s. B. 564 That 
f. Cm || hem amonge B. 555 E: of h. |) wid meriness till h. 
scho nam Cm, With alle pat mayne to heuen he hure nam B, 
with the verdoune to heuene thei come (U 556 A. as soone 
ns he ber cam B, With gret ioye she was yn nome €. 557 
u. of h. hat mild Cm, He made hure quene of heuen Hizt 
B, She w. m. qu. of heuene (. 558 Blessid be hure sones 
myzt. amen B, Bl. worth ai suilk a child Cm, and blessid hire 
sone with mylde steuene (. 559/60 nach B | Now shall ye h, 
how she was nome wher she was and whedir be ‚come 0, Now 
ye s.h.a farly case How the body kepte was Z, I sal zu tell 
of hir licam If I can tell quar it bicam (bigan) Cm. 561 Whan 
E || fro the b. w.] was berfro E, was bere fro hure B, fra hir 
was Om || nomen B. 562 G.b. S. P.] G. bad petur Z, Than 
god Peter B || comen B. 568 nach E |) for the Ina g 





Assumpeioun de nofre dame. 


My modris body thu kep to me. 
565 When y first to erthe came, 

Of this body fesh y name, 

Y was of this body bore. 

Therfor Petrus go thu before 

And thi bretheren forth with the 
570 Unto Josaphat that vale, 

And leueth it ‚there sone anone, 

And drede ye nothyng of youre fon. 

To Jerusalem thurgh that ton 

Goth feire with youre procession, 
575 [Dop be belles alle to ryngen 

And loke bat ge mury syngen. 


owe to the C|] And] He Cm || Peter B |} ch.] commaunde 
BCm. 564 modurs E, moder BCm || thou kepe me E, kepe 
bou me B, wele kepe bu to me Cm. Hinter w. 564 schiebt 
B ein: Johan & alle bine fere Nis no pinge me so dere. 
565 Whan E || fyrste E, fürst B |\'to e.] in his worlde BCm | 
cam B. 566 Of B || this] hur E, hure BCm || f.] fesche EB, 
mi flexs Cm || nam B. 567 this] ur E |] Off hure b. I was born 
BCm(Cm: ban was I). 568 Therfore petur go — E, Petyr go 
forthe ou beforn RB, He said petro ga bu nu biforn Om. 569 
And all thy felows wyth thee Z, Thou & alle hine feres wt bee 
B, All hi feris gang wid he Cm. 570 To yoseph in the vale 
E, To ‚Josephat to bat v. B, In to ios. bat v. Om. 571 Do 
delue a pytt s. anoone E, And leip pe bodi in a stone , An 
berijs hir Dar s. onane Om. 572 A. dr. ye not of hur foon E, 
Of fais nu haue ge dredenes nane Om, Haneh no drede of 
zoure fone B. 5734 Go fayre wytli hur a procession In 
Jerlm thorow the towne E, Goth with faire processioun To 
ierlm porwe pe toun B, Gas all wid fair processiun To ier. 
right thoru be tun Cm. 575-8 f. CE; nach B || Cm: D. he 
b. a. to r. And swith fair har wid ze sing, wid eirges and 
wid candelis bright hat ge haue no defaut of light. 579 (D setzt 





Assumpeioun de nofre dame. 


Loke bat ge haue candele, 
Torches bope faire d: ‚fele.] 

Foure of you shul bere the bere 
580 Where on shal /ye my moder dere, 
And fro no thyng dredeth ye, 

For y my self wol with yow be.” 
When Jhesu had thus yseyd, 
And the body on bere was leyd, 
585 He yeaue them alle his blessyng, 
And stye(d) to heuene per he is kyng. 
Tho to them seyd seynt John: 
“Go we theder riygt anon, 
And grayth we this processioun, 


wieder ein) | C: them || four of zow schal beren he Ber D, 
Fowre of yow schall bare pe here E, Four (of pe) apostlis b. 
be b. Cm, F. of pe apostles schal b. be beere B. 580 0: For 
one s. kepe m. m. d. || wheron D || Iye (Z)] Iyn Dj Ther om 
schal ligge me modre deere B, par lijs upon m. m. d. Om. 
581 of no b. drede haue ze D, Of no th. dowte not yo E, 
Haueb no drede of no Jew B, Haue ze na drede har of iuw 
Cm. 582 for I wile wib zow be D, F. y myselfe schall wyth 
yow be E,—schal be with zow BCm. 583/4 /. D. 588 Whan 
E || h. thus sayde E, hadde him so seide B, pus all had him 
said Cm, 584 C: in || the b. on the b. w. leyde Z, —w. om 
b, leide B. 585 he gaf hem DB, All he gaue paim Om || bles- 
singe B || He zaf bem all hys blessynge E. 586 Cr was || 
styed] stey DCm, steyed E, stye B || heuen B |] pere E || kynge 
B. Hier schiebt 0 2 Verse ein: which blessyng he geue till 
us, oure blessid lord swete, Jesus. 587 Than to hem seyde 
s. 1. D, Tho sayde the apostole I, E, To hym bo seide 8, Jon 
B, han said pe ap. s. 1. (m. 588 Go thedir sone an. D, 

we frendys ylke on E, Felawes go we soone an. B, Bi 

co we =. onan Om. 589 C: gray] do DE, turme B, 





Assumpeioun de notre dume. 


590 And go we singand thurgh the toun.” 
Four of the apostelis that ther were 
That holy body fo(u)rth dud bere. 
Ful mery thei song, and that was right, 
Many tapers ther ıwas light. 
5 The ‚lewis, that were goddis foon, 
This thei herd sone anon. 
Thei asked, what was that orye, 
Men seid it was seynt Marie, 
That seynt Petrus and his fere 
#00 Bare Marye apon a bere. 
“Allas!” qwod the Jewis, “for shame! 
Yf thei scape we ben to blame, 
(turn, array, do) Cm |} precessyon E. 5 u. g. w. singing 
borw bet: D, A. g. w. syngyng borow be towne E, A. synge 
we faire borw bis t- BOm. 5912 f. D. 591 Fowre ap. th. 
thero w. E (= a». #15), Fours of be npostles hat w. here 
B (= Im v. 680! vgl, Anm,) 592 Thys h. b. forthe they b. B, 
That swete (Om: hali) b. forthe hei b, BOm. 5984 f. B. 
593 A meri song und bat is right D, Mery they songe os hyt 
was ryght E, ui sang fair als wele w.r. Cm. 504 0: with 
thei || Many a taper ber w.1. D, And m. a tapur here w. Iyght 
E, And m. serges b. w. 1. Cm. 595 (: christex || the D || Jewes 
B || godes fone B (= u v.42D, g- fon D, hur f. E. goddes 
enemi Cm. 596 herde he dyne s, an, D, Ther of harde s. 
anoon E, Thei herde pe eri s. anone A, Of this (dede) pai herd 
(son) in hij Cm, 597 Theil and DE, And thoi B || nskyd E 
that orye (BECM)] the erye ©, bis eri D. 508 €: we || M. 
seyde DE, And m. seiden B, And m, aim tald Om || bat it 
w. mari D, hyt w. s. m. E, it w. mari BOm, 599 Petir B 
and s, petir with alle his d. D, That petur and all hys 1. E. 
00 hire bodi forth bar on n b. D, Bere hur vpon a beore E, 
B. Daro apon a ‚beare Bi Hir bodi bar ap. u b. Om, 601 Alas 
fs, Cm. 002 Yf thei 
u; 4 





Assumpcioun de notre dnme. 


Arme we us swithe anon, 

And take we hem alle as hei gon. 

That body also take we it, 

And cast it into a foule pytt, 

Cast we it in a foule sloo. 

And moche shame we it do.” 

Tho cam thei lepe thederward, 
610 That befell them swithe hard. 

Jhesus Crist wold se no shame, 


sc] and sche skape D, Yf sche ascape vs E |] be E || Asenpe 
bei vs we schulle haue bl. B, widschap scho vs we sal haue 
bl. Cm. 608 sw.] sone DE, alle sone B || anoon E, anone 
BI) A. we nu va forto be strang Cm. 604 nach D || und let 
us take them eury chone €, And take wa them euerychone 


E,- alle per hei gone B, we sal paim take all als pai gang Cm. 
605/86 f. D. 605 Th. bode bat ey bere t. we hyt X, Th. b. 
bat bai bere nyme we it B, bon ilke b. mu t. weit (m. 606 
A. onste hyt in a fowle p. E, A. c. we it inf. pit B, To 
& it nu in a £. p. Cm. 607/8 and cnste we hem in a «louh, 
and do we hem schame inouh D, And moche schame we hyt 
do, and custe hyt in a fowle «Ivo E, Or brenne we it & de 
it somme where Or enst we it in a foule sere B, Or brin it 
or do sum quar For scho hat ilke traitur bare Cm; damm im 
Cm 2 plus-Verse: hat we quilum hang on rode For vs thoght 
he was noght gode. 609/10 /. D. 609 Than come bey lepsyng 
bedurwarde Z, Thei comen lepand biderwarde -B, hni went 
to All bat fole forward Cm. 610 That fell them sone ryght 
harde E, And pat bem fel swibe hurde 3, And sono pai lepe 
bedirward Cm. Hier schieben CD Verse ein: 6102 two 
of the Jewis (E: yewes) that there (D: ber) were CDE. 610b 
were honged over the bere C, hir hondis heng füste on be 
bere D, Fast as howndys hyng on the bere E (ngl, Anm.). 
611 er. C | Ihu wold not suffre hat schame D, Ihu wolde not bat bey 
dud hyt schame E, Ihesu wolde nougt pat sch. B, Bot ies 
wald noght thole hat sch. Om. Hier schiebt C 2 Verse eins 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


He tliem made bothe blynd and lame; 
Of alle the Jewis ther was none 
That myghte « Jote further gone. 
15 ber was a prest pat was to bolde, 
As hit is in pe story tolde, 
On hir bere leide his honde, 
Vnferenes pere of soone he fonde: 
To pe bere he eleued ‚fast, 
20 And to Petir he eriede atte (pe) last, 
And seid: Petir, knowest thu noght, 
When Orist was to deth broght, 


by hie moder swetely canıe, ful sone had thei godes grame. 
612 C: holt || but made hem D, He m. hem B, He m. pem 
ECm || b. bl. a.1.] all to. halte & were lume &, all bl. a. 1..Cm. 
618 of alle pe iewis wus Per non D, of all the yewys w.ther 
noon E, Off hem alle w. ber none B, put of baim all ne w, 
b. n. Cm. 614 ©: Th. euer m. fü. g. || D- myhte a f. ferther 
gon D, Th. myght a fote goon E, Th. myzt a f on erbe g- 
B. In B folgt jetzt v. 71-52 (In). 615—18 nach Cm || f 
CDE, dafür 2 Verse: One of them that there were had knowed 
Petrus before C, One of he iewis hat here were, had seynt petir 
knowin ere D, Oon of be yewes hat hyng on the bere Had 
seynt petur knowen before Z. 61518 B — Lu BII—. 
618 Cm Trinity Ms: Unhele bere soone he f, Göttingen Ms. 
Vnt. sone bar of — 619/20 nach B(— Lu A130) || D fehlt |} His 
hend clef to be bere fust pan ereid he merci at he l. Cm, 
The lewe gon elepe to petrus sone, a. seid to Iıym with wep- 
and bone €, To hym he clepyd full sone And wepeyng he 
askyd a bone E. 621 C: then || Seynt petir quod he wost pu 
nouht D, And sayde petur wyste pou noght E, A. seide Petir 
benkost hou nougt B, His arms war all olungen drei Cm. 
622 pat whan Ihu w. to depe brouht D, How ihs w. to detlo 
br. E, When pi lord w. to vs brougt 2, Patro he said haue 
nu merei Cm. Für 62326 hat Cm: And prai tor me for i 
4r 





Assumpeisen de notre dame. 


How thu hym forsoke, and y pe kuewr 
Now y the prey, on me thu ruwe, 
#25 And pray to Orist, if it may be, 
That he now haue merey on me.” 
Seynt Petrus answerid tho 
To the Jewe that was so woo: 
“Yf thu wolt on hym beleue 
#30 Whom thy kynne broglt to dethe, 
And that he is goddis sone 
And sithens man for us become, 
That Marie hym bare Pat here Iyth, 
A clene meide and rlene wif, 
635 And clene unwemmed withouten man. 
We shal alle bidde for the than 


will tru, Nu will 5 no langer be iuu. 628 ©: folwest || Du 
him forsok witun we the knewe D, How pu hym fors. there 
knewe y the E, Thon him tors. & I he knewe B. 024 ber- 
tor I prey the on me rewe D, Thertore y prey the rewe om 
mo E, ior me seide he Iewe B, 625 A. pr. to er] 
und i bidde the D, And pray ihu # | bee E/]] Praie pi lord git 
I may so be B. 626 he wow] ihu D, he wole E, he B]| mee 
E || Hier folgt in B der Einschub = Tu v. 623—38 (= CA). 
627 petir D, petur E, Petir B || answerde B |] thoo BE. 628 
Tewe] iew D, yowe || wo DB. 629 wilt D, wylt ZI Zi£ pon 
woldest leue on him B. 680 wh.] [nt DE |] k.] king D|| brouhte 
D|’That on be rode dide pi kyn B. 681 And f. B||godes D, 
goddys E, sohefnst godes B. 632 sothinst god and man bee. 
D, God and man tor— E, God & man tor him bicome B. 
638 C: And that M. h. b. hire be best |] (And und) hym 
f. DEB || bar D || Iythe E || b. h. 1] in hure Iyf 3. 084 0: 
Meido a, right honest || A /ı DEB || mayden D, mayde E, maide 
Bl wyle E. 085/6 /. D. 685 A. ol. wi owtem. E, Ok wi- 
dewo wt oute wem B. 636 All we schall pray than E, For 








Assumpeionn de notre dame. 


To Jbesu Crist, that is aboue; 
For his owne moder loue, 
He gef the mygbt for to go, 

610 And brynge the oute of this woo.” 
The ‚Jewe that heng apon the bere 
Answerd then as ye may here 
And seid: *Y belene be forme 
Pat Jhesu Crist is goddes sone, 

645 That Jewis peyned on the rode, 
Withouten gilt, for oure gode, 
And for us he gaf his owne Iyf,' 
That Marie bare maide and wif. 

Y beseche that he me brynge 


550 Of this peyne thurgh youre biddynge.” 


Dee I wol praie Jen B. 687 or. Q]]ihu that was of hire born D, 
Ihesus that ys owre be houe E, Ihu eryst vs ligteb aboue B. 
638 and ellis we had alle ben lorn D, Thut he wole for hys 
modur 1. E, That he t. hm. 1. 3. 689 He gef] he zeue D, 
yf E, So geue B || mygt B || g00 E. 640 bring D || out D, 
owt E || thys woo E, fi wo DB. Für #41—50 hat Cm: He 
suid i tru it nu inwardli. 641 C: honged || jew D, yewe E | 
hyng E, benge B || upon D, on E, 642 answerid as anober 
it were D, Answeryd os ye mow here E, Answerde nnone as 
ze mai h. B. 648 C: under that fonrme || T bel. at pe forme 
come D, And seyde y bel. be f. E, Ileue wel & better 1 
schul done B. 644€: on I. er. Maries || on ihesu erystys ». E, 
On ihesu er. godes s. B. 645 b. iewis pyned— D, Th. be 
yowys paynyd — E, that Iewes diden — B. 646 Wyth owte 
gylte f. owre goode E, And for vs he schedde his swete blode 
B. 647 €: lost; owne fehlt || and f. DE || gute— Iyte E]] That 
marie bnre in hure Iyf B. 648 bar D || mayden D |] wyte E | 
Clene mniden & olene wyf B. 04950 f. D. 649 He bryuge 
me I praie it lim B. 650 Owt ot the p. bat y um yn E, 





E’w Assumpcioun de nofre dame. 


Crist understode the Jewis bone. 
He was hole and that anone: 
On feet and hund he yeaue hym myght 
And alle his Iymes for to right. 

#55 He gan to stonde ap anon 
Before the Jewis eurych 
He that was bothe balt and lame 
Began to preche in Christes name. 
And seid: “Worship we eurychon 

60 That soche a miracle hath don! 
[Yf an hounde he hath made hys knyzt 
Tu preche of hym day and nyght.]” 

Tho seynt Petrus that holy man 

That Jewe erystened after anon. 








Oute of pe wo [at I am Inne B. Für 651. :#2 hat Cm: pan 
parted his hend fra he bere And he wex sone hal and fere. 
651 Cryste vndurstode  sewys E vnderstod Dj As soone 
bede B. 652 C: holpe „ And he was 





a» he hadde 








here »wi ID. And he w. I as sone E. He was al hole 
in fat >t-de B. 653 On fete a. hondis he had no ınyht D, 
on forte & te he zaf hym ın. E. Off fot» of honde he hadde 


myzt B. 654 but ban a. h. 1. become riht D. All hys Iymmys 
soone were ryght E) Alle hl. bieome ful ryzt B. 665 gan] 
began DE tw f. D stond D_ up f. E anone E | He stode 
B. 656 Bef.] Biture B. among DE | yewes E, 
hone B. «uerschun E. 65758 f. B. 657 bothe] 
terst IP halte E. 658 chr.] godis I). goddys E. 689860 /. D. 
659 X. <ayıle louerh god enerychon E That suche a myracle 
Pb den» RB. 680 mir.] wondur E dene E, Ihexu erist 
sone B 6612 [. CD: nach EB: Of a wilde hou. 
hab made a lomb To preehe his worde in eche a lond. 
68370 [ Cm gänzlich 663 Tho f, DEB Petir DB, petur 
Ei the hwoly m. E. 664 bat jew eristenid sone ban 2%, The 





vg swihe ancn 


lewes B eur 





















Assumpeiown de nofre dame. 


#65 He tanght hym a’ his byleue: 
He wist he was to godes hiheue, 
He ordeyned hym to prest anon, 
And bade hym that he shuld gon 
And preche ouerall of goddis sone 
#70 In eury lond where he be come. 
The palme that Petrus had in hond 
He toke it hym, thurgh goddes sond, 
And bade hym goddes word to telle 
To the Jewis that were so felle. 
675 Tho he spake the furst day, 
He tourned into goddes Jay 
body erystenyd aftur than Z, The lew he eryst. anone B. 
6656 »lellen DE um. 665 al f. © || And tauhte him pe right 
beleuve D, He taght hyın all goddys beleue X, He tauzt him 
al his bilene B. 666 C: He knew — god y yeue || he wiste 
h. w. t. goddis beheuve D, He wyste h. w. t. goddys behove E. 
667 He made him a pr. D, And made hym to be preeste 
El anone B. 668 bad Di] A. badd h. in hys wey goon E, 
A, bad I, soone for to gone B, 669/70 stellt D um. 6609 ouer 
al to pr. in g. name D, To pr. ovyr all of goddys «. E, And 
prechen al ol godes s. B. #70 In eueri 1. wher he beouin D, 
In euery londe where thou ce. E, In eche alond wh. I. e. B. 
6712 f. BE. 071 A good p. of the lond D, That palm bat 
Petir helde in his honde B, Seynt petre him taght hat p. Om. 
672 ie betwuht him in his h. D, He t. i. h. thorw godes sonde 
B, Ga to ba men hat lijs in sualme Cm. 678. bad DEB||g. 
w.] gon wordis D, goddys worde Z, godes wordes B || to f. 
EB || Ho said and rine on paim wid itt Cm. 074 To] Among 
DEB;|| bes yowys E, pe Jewes B||so [. Ejth. w. ao t.] for 
to spelle D|] And hai sal bath hane hele and witt Cm. 675 
©: tourthe || tho] 80 Bj|spak B||He so dud that ylke d. E, 
he turnid Pat ille d, D, And sua he did thoru grace of dright 
Cm 676.0: tay || XXX m to goddis lay D, And turnyd yewys 





Assumpeloun de nofre dame. 


XX thousant und somdel mo 
Thurgh the word that he spake tho. 
Al to apostolis that there were 
#80 That holy body fotu)rth thei here 
To tbe vale of Josephar, 
Os Jhesu Cryste them badd hath, 
And leid the hody in a ston, 
Ther in was body neuer non. 
#85 Frendes and sibbe that ther were 
For here wepte many a tere. 
When slıe was in the ston done, 


to goddys 1. E, That he turned tn godes 1. B, hi couerd nik 
batlı in hele and sight Om, 6778 /..D. 677 Twenty thousande 
and moo E, Twenty housund & sommedel mo B, har bieom 
oristen in bat siquar Cm, 678 He broght 10 erystendome too 
E, Thorw wordes bat be spak po B, Iwis four thousand men 
ud mare Om, dann Om # plus- Verse ( 76570), Fi 
679- 84 Om: bat bodi to bat vale ai bare Ofiosephat, quen, 
it. come bare, hai did hat bodi parin beri, Wid fair sernis and 
ng mori. 679 Four of be apostlis p- b. w. D, Of the apos- 
s b. th. w. E, The apostles went forbe on here way B 
(= Lu ev. 753). 680 hire body bar fort on be bere D, 
of them bare the bero E, To Josophat to bat valay B. 

4 B: When be apostles comen were Wel softe hei selten 
doun be b With gret deuocioun euerychone Thei leide be 
bodi in a stor Dann 16 Verse (Lu 759-774) verderbt. 
681 0: Jesephas |) T. be v. of Josaphat hei Ind D, In to the 
v. of Joseph E. 682 nach E(ihu er.) || to ley her there here wille 
was C, as ihu erst himself bad D. 088 A, 1.] bei berried D, And 
beryed ». E]lin] under D, vndur E|jstoon E. 0% 
That ueuyr zar was boryed noon E, ns god bad sone (sone) 
anon D. 685 Frende a. s. th. there w. A, zonge and olde 
bb: w. D. 686 tere 687-4 f. D, 687-4 E: Whan 
bey had beryed bat body Home they goon sekurlye All the 





Assumpoioun de notre dame. 


Ayen thei turned eurychon; 

All the apostolis then were sory 
#90 For the detlı of oure lady; 

And there a voice cam them among 

That ne lasted not full long, 

And bade them alle for to gon 

Where thei had for to don. 
695 The apostolis went hem ayen 

Into the burgh of Jerusalem, 

And as thei sate atte mete, 

Of many thynges thei gon speke. 

[As soone as they were at be borde, 
700 They beyan goddis worde.] 


Als pei were ont of that place, 
Jesus, with bis holy grace, 
He gon to take up anon 
His moder body of the ston. 
705 He wolde not in no manere 
That the body laste there. 


apostelys were sory For the loue of owre ludy A stevyn they 
harde bem amonge And n full mery songe And badd them 
all gone Thedur they hadd for to done, 695 and ban pe 
apostlis zede agen D, The a postolys w. a zeyn EZ. 696 In 
f. DE) borw D, borowe E. 607 And setten hem to pe m. 
D, And sett them to ther m. E. 098 and of many a thing 
bei sp. D, Among odur thyng bey can sp. E. 699/700 [. ©; nach 
E\| D: and as bei sat at pe bord hei began to preche goddis word. 
701 als] and whil D, As K || out of] in DE. 708 des. w.] 
ihn borw D, Ihu thorow El holy]'swete E. 708 He gon] 
Began DE||taken D||unone E. 704 Hys modur b. owt of 
be stone E. Hier folgt in C: he hymself dud ther yane that 
neuer had ydon synne. 705 he wold not soffre D|| in] on DE. 
706 b. hire b, were left . D, Hys modur b. were leuydd tl. 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


In that body he dud a leme 

Bryghter then the sonne beme, 

And made here quene of heuene blisse 
710 In hys kyngdome there he ys. 

Seynt Thomas of Ynde thederward cam 

Also swithe as he myght gon, 

And wolde haue ben at here beryng, 

Yf he myght haue come be tyme. 
715 As he loked hym besyde, 

He saw then a bright thyng glide 

In that stede as he come: 


e. 707/8 stellt D um. 707 He broght the sowle into pe body 
agen E, he brouht pe soule to he b. azen D. 708 Als bright 
as pe sunne b. D, That was bryghter pen pe s. b. E, 709 
And he m. hire quen iwis D, And m. hur q. ywys E. 710 
nach E || in that place she was and ys C, in he kingdom of 
heuene blis D. 711 (von hier an wieder mit B= Lu ». 775) 
ynde CB || biderward B |] Thunue com. s. Th. D, Thedurward 
come =. Th. E. 712 sw.] biyue B|myzt gan Bj als faste as 
he myhte a pas D, As soone as he myght pnsse E, Bür 
718/14 DE 4 Verse: 

D: hie was not at hire forth Z: He was not at hur forthfare 
fare Therfore he was in moche 
berfore he had mekil kar care 
But fayn he wolde han He wolde fayne haue be 
come there there 
y/ bat it cristis wille were Yf bat goddys wyll hyt 
were, 
718 here ber] hure fyne B. 714 Zif he myzt h, c. bit, B, 
715 bi side B|land as he thedirward wente D, As he thedur 
toke the way E. 716 He sawe a briztnesse bi him gl. Bw 
bryghtnes he suw in be firmamente D, A bryghtnes hym thaght 
hasay E. 717 Bi p. st. ber h. c. B, In he st. there ash. & 





Assumpeiown de nolre ame, 


Ther oure lady to heuene was nome, 
He kneled adoune and seid: “Lady. 
720 Now on me thu haue merey. 
Lady, quene of heuene bright. 
For thi mochel holy myght 
Send me a token this ilke day 
Soche thyng that y bryug may 
725 To my felawes, ther y hem fynde, 
That y was toward pi berynge; 
Thei wol not leue that y was there. 
Now graunte me lady my preyere.” 
Aboute here mydell a seynt sche sought 
730 That sche hireself had ywroght, 
Of silk and gold wonde in palle, 


D, In the strete ther h. ce. E. 718 her f. BE || was to heu. 
n. D|| owre I. wns to heuyn n. &. 716 kuelede B, enelid D, 
knelyd E]|doun BD, downe E || seide B. seyde DE. 7% 
Off me T praie gow h. m. B, of me to day hu h. m. D, 721 
br.) Iygt Bla 1. of h. br. D, L. of heuyn qu. so br. E, 78 
F. pine swete mychel myzt B, 1 prey the for pi mekil m. D, 
E. hooly moche m. E. 724 Sende me t. B || geue me a tokne pi. d. 
D,5yf me a tokyn ot thys ylke d..E. 724 Wlınt bing (Morris: 
binges) pat I say may B. In what ping pat I se may D, Soche 
a th. os y schewe may EZ. 725 haue C|| To myu feluwis ber 
I hem fynde B, to my felawis sum tokenyog D, ’lo my felows 
some tokenyng E. 726 buriynge B || of thi badili upsteying 
D, That y w. t. thyn endyng E. 727/8 f. D || Thei wil nouzt 
1. bat I were N. graunte me I. m. p. B|| RE (4 Verse): Lady 
graunte me my boone Ellys y not what y schall done "They 
wyli not leue for nothyng That y was at thy berying. 72) (: 
m gurdel || A bowte hure m. a s. s. sougt B, And oe 

aboute hire myddil D, Abowte hor myddyli was 

730 sche had upon a wol good girdil D, That hu 

mekyli E, That sche hure self hadde wroug 





Assumpeioun de notre ame 


Adoune to hym she lete it falle. 
He toke that gurdell in his hond 
And thanked here of here sond. 
Fo(u)rth he went of that stede, 
Toward the toune,he hym yede. 
His felaus then he dud seche, 
Yf he myght hem ower mete. 
Atte temple of Dominus 
He them founde alle in one hous. 
There ful feire he them grytte 
And ayenward they him chidde, 
And seiden: * Thomas of Yinde, 
ver art pow bihynde! 


Of s. & g. wounden in pal B, al of s. wel wrouht 
wib alle D, of sylke y made wel wyth alle E. 792 Doun to. 
thomas s. 1. it fal-B, and doun to Thomas #. 1. i.f. D; Adowne. 
to Thomas «. let hyt f. E. 788 He t. ber be gurdel i. h. honde 
B, he tok be girdil i. h. honde D, He t. the gyrdull in hys 
honde E. 784 A. b. hure of hure sonde B, a bankid vure 
Indi of hire sonde D, A. th. owre lady of hur sonde 3, 736 
Forpe B}|| Forth he zede out of p. st. D, Forihe he wente 
fro th. steede E. 786 yede] dede B || and into pe & h. him 
dede D, And to towne warde he yede E. 787 His felawis for to 

e on his fote B, his felawis ber for to seke D), Hys felowes 
for to scke E. 788.0: o dit he hem ougt myzt m. B, Whor 
he myghte wih hem m. D, Y. h. m. them oghwhere m. E. 
739 Atto be t. dom. B, Into pe t. of jerlm D, In the tempall 
of Jerusalem #, 740 He fonde hem a. i. an h. B, and at he 
mete he fond them D, At meto he fonde them 2. 741 When 
ho hem sawe he gret hm B, Whan he bem sye he grete 
bem a noon E, Alle he worshipid hem inooh D. 742 A, hei 
answerde alle hym B, m. hei him blasmid wib mekil wouh, 
D, A they hym ehydd euer E. 749/4 f. C; nach BA. 
seyde to him Th, o. I. Euermore bu art behynde D, A, sayde 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


745 Where has thu so longe ben? 
We haue bered oure heuene quen. 
Thu helpest neuer at gode dede, 
Thu failest euer at most nede.” 
“Sore me forthenketh that I nas here, 
750 But y ne myght come on ere. 
Iblessid be the quene of blys 
In the place there she ys! 
For well y wote in my thought, 
There ye here layde, is she nought.” 
755 Then seid to hym swithe anon 
Bothe Petrus and seynt John: 


all to Th. 0. y. Euyr more thou art be hynde E. 745 Whare 
hast pou s. I. bene B, Wh. hast pu &.1. b. D, Wh. haste (hou 
sl. byn E. 746 W. h. buried heu. quene B, We han heried 
owre h. q. D, W. h. beryed heuyn quene E, 7478 fı DC 
stellt um. 747 Thou h. nogt at no good d. B, Thou helpyste 
neuyr at goode d. E. 748 C: lakkest — euery || Thou faylyst 
euyr at moost n. E. 749 for f. O]] forbinkep B, forhinkip D, 
for thynkyth E]] th. In. h.] Pat I ne was h..B, quod Thomas 
DE. 750 myzt B|l but y was not ber (E: there) sche beried 
was DE, dann DE 2 plus-Verse; But I ne myhie no soner 
come and pat wot hu marie sone D, As y myght not there 
oome That wyste wele goddys sone E. 751. Blessed be sche 
q. of blis B, Blessid be hat mylde quen D, I blessyd be that 
q. so mylde E. 752 In pat stede ber now sche is B, bat is 
in heuene now ful schen D, That ys in heuyn wyth hur chylde 
E. 758 F. wol I w. bi my pouzt B, Wel i wot naw in my 
thouht D, Well y wot in my thoght E, 754 'Ther ze hure 
left is sche nougt B, bat in erthe is sche beried nouht D, 
That here ys lefte of hur ryght noght E. 755 C: thei || Than 
seide to him sone anone B, Thanne to him seyde an. D, Than 
spake to h. sone anone E. 756 Petir B, seynt petir D, petur 





Assumpeioun de notre dume. 


“Thow woldest not belene, Thomas 
That oure lord fro dethe uresen was, 
[Or thon sye hys blody syde 

And hys wounde depe and wydel. 
Euer thu leuys amysse in mynde, 
And tales ynow thu dos fynde. 

Thu bileuest in God ryght noght, 
Soche jere ne kepe we noght.” 

“Be stille,” he seid, “brother John, 
Why chide ye me so one and on? 
Me thenketh ye can litel good, 

For y here saw bothe flesh and blood. 


E\|Jone B. 75% Th. ne w. leue th. B, pu woldist not leue 
Th. D, Th, woldyst not leue Th. E, 758 nach E |) ynniled was 
©, fram deth ras B, woundid was D || owre lorde E. 75960 
f- CB: nach E || D: til bu saw — woundis —. 701 Come 
bou art mysbileuyd B, In fals beleuve pu hast ben D, Of 
{also beleue thou haste y bee E. 702 thu dos] hou canst Bjjif 
bu ivost not now may bu sen D, thou art s0 we may well soe 
E. 768 god © |} Thou leuest nougt on godes eralt B, bu ark 
ol a lither manere D, Thou art of an euyli be leue Z. 764 
©: tales || $wylk felnwis wille we naugt B, kepe we no mor 
swich a fere D, We kepe no #oche maner fere E. 765 he 
5] quod he D, he seyde E, he «side B || Jon B (Morris: Jone). 
766 Whi chyde ge me euerychone B, 1 wile answere he anon 
D, Wole ye all vpon me goone E. Hier folgen BE 2 plus- 
Verse: I am ful wery ın forgone Me ne list answeri nener 
one B, Be ihs pt was in bedlem borne Me Iyste to answere 
of yow neuer oon E. 707 But I banke oure lord god B, Me 
binkip ze litil gode D, Me thynkyth ye sonne to Iytyll 
goode Hier folgen DE 2 plus-Verse: bus for to chamgin 
zoure mode I sey zow verteyn be myn hode D, Os me thyn- 
kyth in my mode I sey hyt yow be my hode E. 768.1 sawe 
hure wt flesche & blood B, I saw hire with fesch a. blode D, 





Assumpeioun de notre dume. 


How oure lady to heuene wend; 
770 Here is the token that sbe me send.” 
Then seid seynt Petrus: “That is soth, 
This ilke webbe her self woofl. 
With her y dud it on the bere, 
Wonder me thenketh that it is here, 
775 Go we swithe into the vale 
To knowe the sothe of this tale 
That he hath us now ysayde; 
For it was in the tombe ylaide.” 
Oute of pat place then they yede, 
780 And the tumba they undede: 
Nothyng ther inne thei ne founde 


In the place there y stode E. 769 How] Ther B || went B | 
Whan pat sche to h, wente D, Where hat owre 1. to heuyn 
can wende E, 770 sent B|}lo her pe tokne p. sche ıne sente 
D, Lo here the t. B. sche yow sende E. 771 Quath seynt 
Petir pat is sothe B, Quod petir his ie no les D, Quod soynt 
petur that ys sothe E. 772 This seynt sche hure self wof B, In 
bis seynt sche beried wes D, In Thys gyrdull hur selfe hyt wofe 
E. 778/4 We dide it on hure in pe beere Wonder me pinkeb 
b. it is h. B, Me binkip wunder pat it is h. for it was beried 
with here D, Wondur me thynkyth pt hyt ys I. For hyt was 
beryed wt hur in fere E, 775 G. w. sw.] But g. w. sone D, 
But g. w. soone E. 776 kn] wite B, wytt E |] and wite we 
be sothe tale D. 777 Th. he hap vs here yseide B, p. Thomas 
hath to us seyd D, Of the worde that he hatlı seyde E. 778 
tumbe B || of hire bat we in tombe leyd 2, And of pe gyrayli 
bt in be tombe was leyde E. 779. C: pt that || ©. 0. pe pl. 
swihe bei zede B, Forth pei wente of pat stede D; To the 
beryell soone they yede E. 780 A. be tumb n 

toumbe pei u. D, Sone the tombe they 


on; ne /,C || ber Inne B || No ping was (ler 








Assumpcioun de nofre dame. 


And seid: “My pees be with you nowthe, 
Blessid ye be of goddis mowthe!” 
A mysty eloude came after than, 
800 And ouerspradd them eurychone, 
And bare them alle there they were 
Into the stede that they were ere. 
Moche wonder then hem thought 
How thei were theder ybrought; 
805 [For thei ne wiste whi ne whan 
And thei seyd euerychan:] 
“Miztful art bou, heuene kyng," 
Jhesus, lord ouer alle thyng!” 


We. aungeles fele pt wt him were B, and be Angelis pat wih 
him were D, And aungels many among pem were E. 797/8 
f.D || A. seyde pees be wt yow nowth And blessyd them wt hys 
mowthe E, A. seide now p. be w* vs Blessed be ze seide 
Ihesus B. 799 A Iygt cloude come after han B, and ban 
oure lord ihu erist D, Boone aftur to heuyn wente oryste E, 
800 A. ouersprad hem euery man B, hem ouersprad wih a 
myst D, Vpon the apostelys spredd amyste E. 801/2 A. bar 
hem a. bat were here Into here stedes ber bei preched ere 
B, And brouhte hem alle in a stounde In selcoup place fro 
be toumbe D, And broght them all fro pt grounde Into sondry 
placys in a stounde E. Dann DE 2 plus- Verse: hei com alle 
to hire eontray but non wiste be what way D, Come they all 
into ther euntrey Wyste noon how thedur come they E || B 
4 plus-Verse: And fonden alle pat fulke gete Sittand stille 
atte here fete And pei bigonne for to preche and pe folke 
for to teche. 808-8 f. D. 808 M. wondre hem bo hougt B, 
M. wondur an pem thoght E. 804 H. b. weren bidre brougt 
B. H. th. w. thedur broght E. 8056 f. auch BE. 807 (nach 
B) C: that rightfull is — || kynge B. 08 B:’Ihesu erist in 
alle pinge, 807/8 E: Oryste we thanke in euery place That 
hath sent vs thys grace. B dann noch 4 plus-Verse (= Lu. 
Hackauf, Assumptio Marine. 5 





Assumpeioun de notre dame. 


This tale y haue tolde with mouthe 

810 With wordes that ben ful couthe; 

It is cleped the assumpeion. 

Jesus gef us his beneson, 

Jesu Crist, for his myght; 

We pray to hym with herte light. 

And with his holy grace 

Gef us bothe myght and space 

Soche workes for to worche 

Thurgh the lore of holy churche 

That we may to heuene wende, 
820 That is withoute begynning and ende. amen. 


875-8). Für 809—20 hat B einen eigenen Schluss (= Lu. 
v. 879-904). DE haben folgenden Schluss: 

Here endyth thys lesson 

lepydd the assumpeion 

nt mary meke and mylde 

in heuyn with har 

chylde 

D: Beseke we now hat swete Beseche we all that swete 
may may 

bat sche prey for us myght and To pray, for vs nyght and 
day day 

and ber oure arnde to hire sone And pray for vs to hur sone 


bat we may to him come That we may to heuyn come 
Into heuene ber he is king To haue pat biys her he is 
kyng 
and zeue alle good ending And gyf vs all goode endynge 
Amen, Amen, 
In © steht am Ende des Gedichtes: Explicit sextus liber 
ste Marig 





Anmerkungen. 


v3. 4 steht im Ms. A auf Rasur (nach Kölbing); viel- 
leicht ist es aus urspriinglichem of verbessert, 

v. 5£. Reime wie ynome : sone, also m: n sind auch 
noch in der Romanzenpoesie des 14. Jh. erlaubt; vgl. Breul 
zu Sir Gowther v. 80, 

ve 7. Die Form blis (D) ist wohl für den dem Schreiber 
ungewöhnlichen Optativ dlessi und danach die nördliche Form 
herkenis des Reimes wegen eingeführt; möglicherweise war aber 
dieser nördliche Reim schon in der Vorlage von D, die ja viel- 
leicht in nördlichem Dialekt geschrieben war (vgl. Seite IV). 

v8. wel (A) = “sie) wollen”, vgl. C. 

v. 14. genesman (— kenesman) ist eine rein kentische 
Form, ebenso wie v. 17 u, ö. sede. 

hym reflexiv, ebenso der Plural hem v. 181, wie 
noch öfters in dem Gedichte. Vgl. auch Lüdike zu Erl of 
Tolous v. 872. 

v. 19. In A ist das schwache transitive honge (ags. hongiant) 
und das starke intransitive honge (ags. hön) streng auseinander 
gehalten, in den späteren Hss. nicht. Vgl. v. 44 mit Varianten. 

v. 21. dub red steht in Ms. A auf Rasur (Kölbing). Viel- 
leicht hat es der Verbesserer des Reimes wegen aus red dub 
geändert. Die L.A. CD deutet darauf, vgl, $. XXI. — 
Hinter honden im Ms. etwas ausradiert. Kölbing vermutet &; 
vielleicht besser al? 

v. 22. Obwohl sonst die südenglischen Schreiber das Subst. 
dep (<ags. dead) und das Adj. defe)d (<ags. dead) im all- 
gemeinen streng scheiden, schreibt A hier und v. 1 ded für 
das Subst. im Reime, während es v. 12 innerhalb des Verses 
dep heisst. Die Reime beweisen allerdings nichts, im Originale 

sr 





68 Anmerkungen v. 23—57. 


kann immerhin deb gestanden haben. Das Adj. heisst immer 
(vgl. v. 181 u. 240) ded. 

Y. 28. owne (DUm) in der Bedeutung ‘eigene Geschöpfe” 
ist vielleicht die richtige L,A-, A kaon leicht men dafiir ein- 
gesetzt haben. 

v. 29. Das starke Praet. wep (weop) (im Frühme, Hektiert 
wepe ausschliesslich stark vgl. Bülbring a. a. O. p. 110) von 
BCD und Cm geändert, von C, D und Cm zugleich ein reiner 
Reim dadurch geschaffen. 

88. h ü.d.Z. nuchgetr. (Kölbiog). — Den kentischen 
(oder südöstlichen) Reim fless : was (lies wes), den auch Cm 
hat, haben BCD geändert, 

v. 40. wat für what vielleicht nur ein Schreibfehler in A. 

1. 46. teche hier in der Bedeutung "zeigen’; die anderen 
Hss. haben take und biteche; vgl. Aum. zu v. 671 M. 

1. 48. loky mit Acc, in der Bedeutung 'sorgen für’, von 
den anderen Hss. umschrieben. 


v. 50. Die ältere Form wymman (ags. wifmon) hat nur 
A, die anderen Has, haben womman. 

v. 51. zem — 'to care for! (Lumby) ist ags. geman, ggman 
"acht geben, hüten‘. Die späteren Hss. haben es vermieden. — 
D lässt hier 4 Verse aus und führt v, 55 in direkter Rede fort, 

v. 53—56. f. A.; sie könnten interpoliert sein, es würde 
sich daraus eine nähere Verwandtschaft zwischen B und ODE 
ergeben; doch wird A sie wohl weggelassen haben. Wahr- 
scheinlich ist B hier eoht und A hat die 4 Verse wegen der 
Gleichheit von v. 52 und 56 übersehen. CDE und Um haben 
die Wiederholung gemerkt und daher geändert. Dass sie dabei 
zufällig auf dieselbe stehende Redensart day and night kamen, 
ist leicht daraus zu erklüren, dass ein Reim auf migt fehlte, 
Die Vorlage von UDE hat dann noch weiter geändert, — 
loued (E) ist wohl nur für /oked (D) verschrieben, D und E 
sind überhaupt nüher verwandt, dies zeigt sich besonders am 
Ende des Gedichtes (vgl. auch 8. IT. 

v. 5%. A bietet wohl hier allein die richtige L.A. mit 
nimen = "gehen’ (vgl. 8. XIV). Die verschiedenen Abweichungen 
der anderen Hss. hier und auch v. 147 (ausser B), wo das 





Anmerkungen v. 62— 74. 69 


Wort in derselben Bedentung wiederkehrt, beweisen, dass es den 
Abschreibern nicht mehr geläufig war. Übrigens findet sich ein 
ähnlicher intransitiver Gebrauch dieses Verbs auch noch im 

„nördl. Oktavian v. 1429 (vgl. Sarrazins Bemerkung). 


v. 62. he = 'sie‘, wie öfters in A, im Text habe ich in 
diesen Fällen (vgl. Anm. zu v. 463), wie auch Lumby heo ge- 
setzt, schon der Deutlichkeit wegen. (Vgl. jedoch auch Haus- 
knecht zu Floris [& Blauncheflur] v. 291 u. 487. — Floris 
Ms. C und unser Fragment A stehen in demselben Ms.) 

“4. fordere hatin Cm die Bedeutung: “Nachsicht üben 

in AB aber ist es = ‘missen, entbehren”. — Der Vers ist 
in A zu kurz, daher habe ich Hi nach BOm ergünat. 

v. 65 ist in A zu lang; migfe ist vielleicht durch Versehen 
aus dem vorigen Verse hineingekommen. Durch Weglassung 
des be wird etwas gebessert. — Der ostmittellündische Reim 
‚bore : more ist vielleicht durch Umstellung hineingekommen, im 
Original stand vielleicht pere was : more and las. Die Vor- 
lage von ODE hat v. 65—8 in zwei Verse zusammengezogen, 
vielleicht wegen der Reime. 

v. 67. powre nur in A, vielleicht aus v. 69 hineingekommen, 
sike and sore (C) ist eine durch Allitteration gebundene formel- 
hafte Wendung, die bei Chaucer vorkommt (vgl. ten Brink, 
Chaucers Sprache und Verskunst p. 198 $ 335), dem Abschreiber 
(Liydgate?) ist sie deshalb vielleicht sehr geläufig gewesen. BDE 
bieten in diesem Verse möglicherweise die richtige L.A. 

Y. 69. Das eigentlich schr passend klingende nakid and 
hongrie BCm wird doch unecht sein, ebenso wie v. 70 B: 
colde and seke. Es lag nahe so zu ändern. Die L.A. clothed 
and fed (B) ist jedoch vielleicht echt, sie stimmt mit C u. E 
überein. 

v. 72. Der Vers in A wurde zu kur, wenn hire und 
hadde einsilbig wurden. Vielleicht ist das der Grund, weshalb 
alle Hss. etwas eingeschoben haben. 

v. 74 serued (BCm) bedeutet, wie Kölbing (E. 8t. 3) her- 
vorgehoben hat, ‘verdiente — deserved”. Die Lesart von A wird 
aber echt sein, denn sie stimmt mit der von DE überein. C 
ist sicher in diesem Verse unecht. 





10 Anmerkungen v. T5—10. 


v. 36 de von wahede im Ms A ü. d.Z nachpeie. (Kälbisg) 
Das im wahl nur die Verbesserung eines Schreibfehler. 

v 79-80 scheinen mir eine Art Vorausnahme späterer Bir 
olgniame zu wein; in den Gang der Erzählung passen wie zieht. - 

v, 38 hewene| das zweite e im Ms. Aü. d. Z nachgeiragen 
Kalkan). 

84, Cm hat hier geändert, um den südlichen Zei 
yon 7 dom au vermeiden. 

v8, Die richtige LA. in Cm(thei für hi)zeigt wieder, dass 
Om mleht WB elbet, sondern die Vorlage won 3 benutzt Amt 
inel 0, 8, IX A.) Dasselbe zeigt sich, zuweilen recht auflellend; 
au folgumlon Rtellun: v. 28, 38, 39. 96, 104, 129E, ISBE, A6s, 
110, 178, IBöK, 211, 216L, 221, 228£, BE, dat, 205 ae, 
bin t,, Dam 

v8, Om hat hier wohl nach Wace, der ihm zu mmeh 
bekannt war (vgl, Hannisch a. a. O.) geändert: Wace erzabilt 
nölich, übereinstimmend mit seiner Inteinischen (Quelle, dass 
Marla ihren Sohn bittet, sie zu sich zu nehmen, Aus der 
Bekanntschaft des Abschreibers mit dieser Version erklären 
sich man. 2 doch würde diese IA, wollte man 
die Toxte A hier für verderbt halten, nicht zur späteren 
Rede der Maria an die Freunde und Johannes passen; diese 
I.A. gehört also Ass nicht an. v. 08 verstehe ich dann: Sie 
betete im Tempel ihr (gewöhnlicher) Gebet, nicht der Auf 
fassung von Om und Wace entsprochend. 

Ye 96, 97,98 hat E: ye, youre für pe, bi, v. 99 wieder ta Pe? 

v. 100, grette ist Praet., so in A, B und C; D, Eund Om 
fassen ou ala Proen, 

v. 1016 Die Vorlage von UÜDE muss hier verderit ge 
won win, Amum v, 101 Ist missrerstanden: CO und D beziehen 
fur wut Ohrous, Kar auf die palme, die später (v. MSABj 
owihnk wind: Die Passung F scheint eine ähnliche LA, ie 
or Vorlage gefunden zu haben, daher wird schon v. 89 (Hors- 
mann Aumgabe) die palme erwähnt. 

1. 104. Im Ms. A wordte für worlde nach Kölbing; wohl 


on Bohrelbfohler. Om hat wie A war, den Plural bei world ä 


9® Konstruktion nach dom Bine 





Anmerkungen v. 107—127. 71 


v. 107 of in Ms. A ü. d. Z. nachgetragen (Kölbing). 

v. 109. rigt fehlt in allen Hss., aber A hat den glatte- 
sten Vers. 

v. 1112. CDE haben gemeinsam geändert; merkwürdiger- 
weise hat Cm das eine Reimwort wone in das nächste Verspaar ge- 
setzt, aber nur in Foirfax’ Ms. Ein Grund für die Änderung 
von ODE ist vielleicht die Wiederholung des Reimes (4 Zeilen 
auf &). — Durch Einsetzung von longe aus B würde v. 111 
glatter werden. — wotyth (E), eine vom Singular gebildete 
analogische Pluralform; entsprechend, sber mit Pluralvokal 
v. 221: witeb (A); vgl. Sarrazin zum südl. Oktavian v. 30. 

v. 114. Om: Ne salpu noght here lang hone (wone); eine 
Wiederholung von v. 112, dem Sinne nach. — Of his meigne 
(A) verstehe ich partitiv, BCD.E haben diese Wendung geändert. 
— leste] s korrigiert aus f (Kölbing); Verbesserung eines 
Schreibfehlers, denn Zefte — “zurückhalten, hindern’, 

v. 116. Cm — F (Whare bou of mirth sal neuer mis). 
— Der Reim in C blisse : gladnesse würde rein werden, wenn 
man die ültere Form gladnisse (ags. glednis) einführte. v. 4571. 
findet sich derselbe Reim in C. 

v. 118 hewene] ne ü. d. Z. nachgetragen (Kölbing). 

v. 119-2 sind wohl echt, A kann sie wegen des ähnlichen 
Schlusses von v. 118 u. v. 122 (lipe be — erpe be) leicht über- 
sehen haben. F und Ch haben auch die Stelle, was allerdings 
nichts beweist. F geht von v. 113—22 fast wörtlich mit 
(= F v. 45-59), nar v. 1178 fehlt. — him v. 119 (B) schon 
nach Lumby — hem, doch findet sich auch sonst im für den 
Plural, so: v. 181, 132 (A), v. 607 (B). — v. 121f. im Cotton- 
Ms. wegradiert, der Schreiber dieses Ms. hat vielleicht B ver- 
glichen; es stimmt öfter auffallend mit B überein (vgl. Kölbing, 
E. asl). 

126. grefing (A) pusst nicht recht, der Engel bringt 
mehr als einen Gruss; aber gerade deshalb haben die anderen 
Hss. vielleicht das passendere filhing eingesetzt, B und Cotton- 
Ms. von Cm haben bodes (s. 0. zu v. 121). 

ve 197 sent (C) ist ein Schreibfehler, ebenso im nächsten 
Verse drighte für dighte (D). 





72 Anmerkungen v, 129—160. 


v. 129. Um schiebt ein: 7 wald gladli witt wie and 
quen. v. 130 dann mit v. 181 verschmolzen zu: Af freindes 
bat me fedd and clad (ladd). — v. 129/80 hat A (mit DE) die 
mittellündische Form beon (Plur. Praes.) im Reim auf men; 
im Original kann ja aber de gestanden haben, der Reim 
beb : men ist je möglich. C und B (Cm) haben geändert 
(wegen dieses Reimes?). 

Y. 181. hym] y korrigiert aus u (Kölbing), Lumby druckt him, 

Y. 184 dages pre kommt sonst auch allgemein zur Bezeich- 
nung eines kurzen Zeitraumes vor (vgl. Lüdtke zu Er! of Tolous 
v. 691); doch hier sind wohl gerade 3 Tage gemeint, wie das 
‚bridde day v. 135 und 154 zeigt. 

v. 185f. vermeidet Cm die Assonanz: — we sall cum dun, 
wid angelis, all loke pu be bun. 

v. 188. pinkeh (Lu)] binket, 1 auf Rasur (Kölbing). 

v. 189£. Cm hat 4 Verse dafür: 

ban said it sone, vr leneı 

To he angel at stod hir bi, 
“Quat es Pi name, hu suete amy? 
Gladli na witt har of wald i.# 

v. 146. Lumby druckt fent, im Ms. steht sent (Kölbing), 
— Die richtige L.A. I was sent nur A und Um. 

ve Iölf. he hadde ydon (A), wie neuenglich I have deme. 
— sleg nach Lumby — "quiet In dieser Bedeutung habe 
ich es nirgends belegt gefunden. Ausser “schlau” bedeutet es 
sonst auch ‘geschickt’ (vgl. Sarrazin zum südl. Oktavian v. 1185). 
Die anderen Hss. haben es vermieden, und zeigen daher hier 
grosse Abweichung. 

v. 158 ist durch Om gestützt, in v. 154 ebenso pat bode, 
bogt durch E. Zu nam vgl. Anm, zu v. 57, 

v. 157£. Lumby ‚druckt batere (vgl. seine Bemerkung), 
nach Kölbing steht im Ms. deutlich hatere. — B hat Aatere 
vermieden, v. 158 dann verderbt und mit schlechtem Reim, — 
v. 158 haben ODE die starke Form wyssh, die auch in Hs, B 
des Sir Gowther vorkommt (vgl. Breul in seiner Ausg. zu v. 446). 

v. 160. sArud allen Abschreibern nicht mehr geläufig, 

Se in allen Hss. geändert. 





Anmerkungen v. 1616-198. 713 


v. 161f. hat © vielleicht das Richtige mit dem südlichen 
Reime shrid (lies shred) : bed (Praet. v. biddan). Cm hat shred 
in schod (— ‘beschuht’) geändert, oder missverstanden. — v. 162 
druckt Lumby aboue, nach Kölbing im Ms. a bone, also 
mit BCm übereinstimmend. 

v. 166. Of nach allen Hss. ergänzt, weil der Vers in A 
zu kurz war. 

v. 168. ine bei Lumby für pine, ein Druckfehler. 

r. 170. B: reyue (Lumby) ist unverständlich (oder — 
reve < reafen, wie Floris [Hausknechts Ausgabe] v. 676?). reyne 
(Morris) — “beherrschen” passt schlecht. 

v. 172. Lumby: me, nach Kölbing im Ms. ine, wie er schon 
(E. St. 3) vermutet hatte. — © und D scheinen nach diesem 
Verse näher verwandt, E besser als CD, es ist aber hier wohl 
nur eine Stelle, wo E mit B verglichen hat, 

v..1%9. Morris druckt (B): That bou [sun] for —. sun 
will er nach Um einschieben. 

v.180, 1hile(C) ist wohl ein Missverständnis für wil(— will’). 

v. 182. drede in BÜE vielleicht eine Reminiscenz von 
v. 171/72. 

1.186. wile nach Lumby — 'deliver', es ist wohl ngs. 
weotian, “bestimmen, besorgen’ (Heyne-Soein, Böowulf), 
dessen Kompositum Dewitian Beowulf v. 2218 in der Bedeutung 
‘hüten’ vorkommt: draca se pe hord beweotode, Vgl, much 
Hausknecht zu Floris v. 973 (wile < witian = vorsehen, 
beschützen”) und Zielke zu Orfeo v. 204. 

v. 189. /remde nach Lumby — *strange’, nach Zupitza- 
Schipper (Übungsbuch) — "fremd, unverwandt', also: Ihre Freunde 
rief sie zu sich, verwandte und nicht verwandte. /remde schien 
dem frend zu widersprechen, daher haben die Abschreiber die 
Synonyma sibbe and kinnesmen zusammengestellt. 

ve198. I cum (Cm) zeigt, das ihe wende (A) gegen 
BCDE beizubehalten ist. 

r. 196. heyle (E) eine auffällige Schreibung für hele (ngs. 
helan und helian). 

v. 198. Die Form idrigt (von ugs. dreccan, me, drechen 
= "quälen”) war den Abschreibern offenbar nicht ı 





74 Anmerkungen v. 109 1. 225 f. 


— Das Verbum applight (C), wohl aus a plight “aufs Wort” 
entstanden, habe ich sonst nicht belegt gefunden. 

v. 1901. Der gleiche Reim ydon (A) scheint den Ab- 
schreibern aufgefallen zu sein: B (mit Cm) ändert durch, Um- 
stellung, Ü überschlägt zwei Verse, E ist sicher verderbt, da 
zylde in demselben Satze zweimal vorkommt; D jedoch könnte, 
wenn A hier verderbt wäre, mit dem Reime don : upon das 
Richtige haben. 

ve 201. bigge (= "to buy”) eine kentische Form. 

v. 202. ower eine im späteren Mittelenglisch nicht mehr 
vorkommende Form für zoure. 

v. 208. wynde (E) für wende auch Amis v. 18, vgl. 
Kölbings Anmerkung in seiner Ausgabe. 

Y. 209. steht in allen Has. ausser A fast wörtlich gleich- 
Iautend, sie sind wohl in A wegen des gleichen Anfangs von 
v. 209 u, v. 211 (Lefdi) übersehen worden. — forgo (DE) hier 
in derselben Bedeutung wie oben v. #4 forbere (AB). 

v. 214. Für beo u us fro (A) ist vielleicht beo Pu ago 
(BCDE) zu setzen, von Cm haben 2 Mss. die erstere, 2 die 
letztere LA. 

v. 215. lefdy] y korr. aus i (Kölbing) 

v. 217. Die Interpunktion Zetez beon; 0. w. neh. n. (Lumby) 
trifft wohl nicht das Richtige. Das dem Sinne nach fehlende 
yt habe ich nach BDE (C) und Cm ergänzt. 

v. 221. ac=*but‘, im früheren Mittelenglisch häufig, so 
dreimal in Floris and Bl. von Lumby belegt. 

v. 223. F (v. 131-4) hat beide Reime: dere : were (C) 
und dreche : feche (DE) hintereinander. (Etwas Ähnliches 
v. 434, vgl. die Anm.) Es wäre möglich, dass die gemeinsame 
Vorlage von ÜDE, die F wohl benutzt hat (wenn nicht die 
nähere Vorlage von D und E)}, beide Verspaare enthielt, doch 
ist der Inhalt ziemlich derselbe. — Cm hat den südlichen Reim 
to: s0 in wa : sua geändert, so dass die L.A. von A dadurch ge- 
stützt wird. — v. 224 nach wule im Ms. A 1-2 Buchstaben 
wegradiert (Kölbing); vielleicht al? 

v.®5f. Cm hat geändert, um einen reinen Reim. zu 
erhalten. 





Anmerkungen v. 229 £.—250. 75 


v. 229. Alle Hss. haben geündert, wohl wegen des Wortes 
geng (=*train, band’ nach Lumby), das Stratmann [-Bradley] 
jedoch noch aus Destruction of Troy (um 1400 entstanden) und 
Allitterative Poem of Alexander (1400—1450) belegt, — Einen 
Reim gewiont man durch Einsetzen der Form ging, die Strat- 
mann aus King Alisaunder v. 1509 und Richard v. 4978 be- 
legt. — v. 229 vat für bat in D, wohl ein Schreibfehler. 

v. 381, whei (A) wohl ein Schreibfehler. 

v. 232. In,B ist nach Kölbing (E. St. 3) me zwischen 
come und for einzuschieben. 

Y. 2331. men : Jon ist sicher ein vom Schreiber ver- 
schuldeter Missreim. Das Metrum verlangt v. 234 die volle 
Form des Namens; ich habe sie in den Text gesetzt und men 
in man geändert, das ja auch Plural sein kann. — ODE sagen 
schon v. 234 Johan com in; das can (—gan) s»peke (E) würe 
dann ganz folgerichtig, während CD zweimal com haben. Die 
L.A. A (-B Cm) ist aber sicher echt. 

Y. 236. 0 bei heo im Ms. A ü. d, Z. nachgetragen 
(Kölbing). — Hinter diesem Verse folgen ODE 2 plus-Verse, die 
dasselbe sagen wie v. 234 in A B Um. Sie lauten: 236 a. Seynt 
John ne wiste therof noght ODE (ne f. DE; right mouht D) 
236 b. : C: what word the angel had broght, D: What worde 
be angil had brouht, E: What tydyng pat the angell brogt. 

v. 238. A scheint verderbt zu sein, es ist fast — v. 248. 
Die L.A. B dagegen ist gut gestützt, inhaltlich durch O und 
Cm, den Worten nach (bis auf folk) durch D. 

v. 239 enthält einen logischen Fehler: Johannes weiss noch 
nicht, dass Maria eine Botschaft erhalten hat und fragt: what 
is be ised. Dieser Fehler stammt jedoch wohl vom Dichter, 
denu CD haben ihn auch, BE ändern schr plump, Cm benutzt 
den folgenden Reim zur Änderung. B scheint dann v. 1, 
durch zwei andere ersetzt zu haben. CDE hat hier auch ge- 
ändert, wohl um das wiederholte what is pe zu vermeiden. — 
Y-the (©) < ags. ge-beon findet sich z. B. in Cm v. 5150 in der 
Bedeutung — ‘to thrive, to prosper’ (vgl. das Glossar von 
Kaluza, p. 1773). 

v. 250. Mit diesem Verse endet das Fragment A. 





76 Anmerkungen v. 252- 276. 


v. 252. Durch Einsetzen des alien Komparstivs leng für 
lenger (C) würde die überzählige Senkung forttallen. Um scheint 
leny nieht verstanden zu haben. und hat deshalb lang gesetzt; 
lang würde wit eine Stütze für leng sein. 

v. 258 hat vielleicht ursprünglich geheissen: wite pw wel, 
hyt rewib me. 

256. Die LA. thu hast done me ist durch BE ge- 
miützt, (hu hast steht in allen Has. ausser CO; trotzdem habe 
ich O belassen, da es nichts Falsches sagt. Deuten etwa kid 
Cm und kept D auf ein kid, kiped (— "kundgethan’) des 
Originals? ” 

2571. © ist hier sicher verderbt; die Stellung der 
beiden Verse durch BUm und CO gesichert. 

Y. 261. fo nur in ©, wohl (als moderner Zusatz) wegzu- 
Inswon, die fehlende Silbe ist durch volle Namensform Johan 
nach B zu ergänzen. 

v. 262. war (CE) ist Praet. von dem ags, starken Ver- 
bum wearan, dessen Praet. im Ags. gewöhnlich weox heisst, 
es müsste also me. (wie held) wer heissen. Das Original 
hatte vielleicht auch diese Form. ODE, ebenso B Um, schreiben 
ja much gelegentlich hang für heng (vgl. v. 85). B Um haben 
was, vielleicht hat ihre gemeinsame Vorlage wes für wer 
gelesen. Chaucer gebraucht wer neben wa (vgl. ten Brink, 
‚Chaucers Spr. $ 152). 

1. 268. And seide : lefdi hu mai hit be ist vielleicht die 
L.A. des Originals, vgl. v. 207. 

v. 267. Now (©) hat die Bedeutung ‘da nun’ wie v. 171 A, 
vw. 809 var. D (now it is) und v. 468 B. Vgl, Kölbing zu 
Amis v. 289. 

v. 271. Des Metrums wegen habe ich leue gesetzt, zumall 
D es auch hat. 

Y. 273. Der neue Gedanke wird schärfer dureh but abge- 
hoben, das DE und B haben. 

Y. 274 leue (©) wohl ein Schreibfehler. — In E fehlt ein 
Bezichungswort zu fhat, der Schreiber hat wohl aus Versehen 
den Satz mit (hat (— dass‘) von pray abhängen lassen. 

1. 276 my fomen (D) übereinstimmend mit F (v. 188). 





Anmerkungen v. 278—295. 77 


278. Die L.A. noping more pan steht zwar in D, E, 
B und 2 Mas, Cm, aber mit Ü stimmen die beiden anderen 
Mss. Cm überein, und ausserdem bietet die L.A. Ü einen 
glatteren Vers. 
Nach v. 278 schiebt Cm 2 Verse ein: 
Mi bodi hu helpe fra paim I sai 
bow we be sib, bath i and pai. 


279. D= E gegen 0; B und Um abweichend, Cm 
wiederholt einfach v. 278 (die beiden eingeschobenen Verse 
dazwischen). Ü scheint dem Sinne nach am besten zu sein, 
fıd fain ausserdem durch Cm (v. 276 var.) gestützt. 

v. 280 honged ist besser als das starke heng, vgl. Anm. 
zu v. 19. 

v. 282. © ist verderbt, my thoght ist verlesen (oder ver- 
hört?) in mysthoght; therfor thei bene sind im Ms, nur unvoll- 
kommen erhalten, 

v. 283 ist ein eingeschobener Satz. bat (D) gehört den 
anderen Has. zufolge und auch der Konstruktion nach besser 
zum Anfang von v.,284. v. 284 (C) passt nicht zu v. 282 (E); 
der unreine Reim £he : foly,. würe durch Einsetzen der Neben- 
form fol& zu bessern. 

v. 285 pat is so bright (E) ein sehr üblicher Flicksatz; 
vgl. Kölbing zu Amis v. 1115 

v. 287. v. 287 hat wohl schon die Vorlage von B über- 
sehen, da er auch Cm fehlt, und zwar wohl deshalb, weil der 
nächste auch mit Sey anfängt. v. 290 musste dann als plus- 
Vers erscheinen. D hat v. 288/9 weggelassen, wohl um den 
viermaligen Reim (0) zu vermeiden. 

v. 291f. scheint B (Om) das fe (ags. ton) vermieden zu 
haben, Es findet sich im Oktavian (Sarrazin) und in Joseph 
of Arimathia (nach Stratmann), die beide um 1850 angesetzt 
werden, 

v. 295. C und E weichen von einander ab, B (Cm) und 
D stimmen überein. fl hastely (C) ist wohl ein Flickwort, 
in harte (E) vielleicht durch Verlesen von herde in herte ent- 
standen 





78 Anmerkungen v. 206-310. 


v. 296. Im Original stand wohl He wepand seide, zu 
lesen he wep and seide, wepand wäre ja eine nördliche Form. 
Die Abschreiber (Om, CDE) haben es jedoch als Part. Praes. 
wufgefasst, nur B hat wept and. Das starke Praet. wep ist im 
späteren ME. nicht mehr gebräuchlich. Vgl. Anm. zu v. 29, 

v. 298 ergünzt Morris in seinem Abdruck von B (v. 242) 
durch [mare]; das ist wohl nicht nötig, da ein Reim fare : haue 
in unserem Denkmal möglich ist. Cm freilich ändert den unreinen 
Reim, wie auch sonst. Morris scheint übrigens der Ansicht zu 
sein, B beruhe auf Cı das ist wohl ein Irrtum. 

Y. 209 hardy (C) ist wohl verschrieben für hardy; fyrste 
durch alle Hss. ausser © gesichert. broght (C) ist durch B 
gestützt. — To dethe dyght ist eine allitterierende formelhafte 
Wendung, die auch z. B, im südl, Oktavian v. 1650 vorkommt, 

v. 300. C, E und B (= Cm) weichen im Schluss des 
Verses sehr ab, Der Reim dede : rede (B = Cm) kehrt gleich 
darauf wieder. 

v. 301. And fehlt nur in C, und kann besonders in der 
Abkürzung leicht übersehen worden sein. — Für oure lady ist 
vielleicht Du Zady nach E Um einzusetzen.” 

v. 302. Cm (now me newib al mi wo) hat vielleicht die 
ursprüngliche L.A.; die L.A. B ist vielleicht durch Verlesen 
entstanden (now is me für newis me), doch weichen alle Hss. 
stark von einander ab. 

v. 804, Für no better red spricht D = B, doch better 
fehlt in ©, E, Om, in E fehlt ein ganzer Versfuss, 

v. 305. Das viel ausdrucksvollere A John ist durch E, B, 
Cm gestützt. — v. f. ist in Cm ein südlicher Reim stehen 
geblieben, Göttingen Ms. schreibt sua : toa. 

v. 307 loke fo (C) ist wohl moderner! — Das #0 hinter 
where ist dem Sinne nach zu ergänzen. — Um hat des Reimes 


wegen geändert. 

v- 310, come in (CE) wäre nicht riehtig, denn Johannes 
begrüsst die Apostel vor dem Hause der Maria; com in ist 
vielleicht in comin zusammenzuzichen, comin würe dann die 
Pluralform mit erhaltener Endung. Das Fehlen des in in DB 
Cm spricht auch für diese Auffassung. 





Anmerkungen v. 311—325. 9 


v. 311. at the forme (E) = beforn (C) nämlich — "zu- 
erst, zuvor. — beforn gehört mehr nördlichem| Dialekte an, 
findet sich aber auch im südlichen Oktavian (vgl. Sarrazin p. 
XVI) v. 1954 und bei Chaucer. Der Schreiber von C hat diese 
Form, die übrigens seinem mittelländischen Dialekt nicht so 
fremd war, wohl eingesetzt, weil ihm der Reim befor : com zu 
schlecht klang; aus demselben Grunde hat vielleicht E befor durch 
at the forme ersetzt, D ganz geändert und ebenso B (mit Um). 

v. 313 f. © hat hier circa 80 Verse weggelnssen, vielleicht 
um zu vermeiden, dass Johannes die Apostel vor Marias Hause 
empfängt, obgleich nicht gesagt ist, dass er von Maria weggeht. 
(Vgl. auch 8. VILE.) — v. 813 und 14 ist das ältere come (B) 
(= ags. cyme) in DE durch comyng ersetzt (wie v. 887). 

v. 315. as hire wil was (D) ‘wie sie es wünschten’ und 
08 hys wonne was (BE) ‘wie er es gewöhnlich that" sind viel 
matter als die L.A. B (= Um), es sind blosse Flicksätze. 

v. 319f. Lässt man whan mit B weg, so sind die beiden 
Nebensütze (v. 819 und 320) parallel und geben keinen rechten 
Sinn. Zu whan passt aber das Futurum besser als der Kon- 
junktiv. That vor whan (v. 319 ED) ist wohl erst hinzugesetzt 
worden, um die Beziehung klarer zu machen. Der Satz mit 
ıchan ist eingeschoben (ähnliche Konstruktion v. 283, vgl. Anm.), 
eine im älteren Englisch (wie auch im Altfranzösischen sehr 
übliche Konstruktion. — underfonge ist das purt. past zu ngs. 
underfon; es kommt noch bei Langland vor, muss aber in der 
Vorlage von B schon geändert worden sein. vndursonge in E 
ist wohl ein Schreibfehler. — Am Ende von v. 320 setzt Morris 
in B und Cm gar keine Interpunktion, wodurch of Pine ap. zu 
welcom (biwakid) gehört, of — ‘by’. Ich habe mit Lumby 
hinter v. 320 einen Punkt gesetzt. v. 321 bedeutet dann: „Was 
deine Apostel anbetrifft, so weiss ich nicht...“ Folgt man 
Morris, so steht v. 322 allein, und das dei ist nicht recht ver- 
ständlich. Die Verse 314—22 fasse ich als eine Art Selbst- 
gesprüch auf, was sie in F nicht sind (vgl. S. VII). 


eine Senkung, 
eylith für is. 





s0 Anmerkungen v. 328-3481. 


v. 328. In der Vorlage von B (Cm) stand vielleicht (wie 
in DE): Whi I am so sori anon; Um hätte danu wegen des 
südlichen Reimes geändert, B amen für anon verlesen, 

v. 329/30. Cm ändert wegen des unreinen Reimes, — How 
steht in DECm. Whi (B) ist ıne, zwar auch — ‘quomodo’ 
(vgl. Kölbing zu Amis v. 1082), aber die älteste Hs. A schreibt 
(zufällig?) für ‘wie’ immer Hu. 

v. 322. bad für lad in D ist wohl ein Schreibfehler, 
“befohlen’ müsste bid/den) heissen. 

v. 333. Morris interpungiert: 7Ao seide Petyr a ferli 
Dinge, “J was... Das scheint mir falsch. Lumby setzt hinter 
Petyr Doppelpunkt, und hinter Dinge Komma, dann antwortet 
P. auf die Frage, was hat euch hierher geführt: „Ein Wunder®, 
Bei Lumby verstehe ich aber nicht das Komma hinter inge 
und den Punkt hinter prechinge, v. 834 u. 35 gehören doch 
eng zusammen. Ich setze hinter v. 838 Ausrufungszeichen, dann 
ergiebt sich der Sinn: „O, das war ein Wunder!® oder; „Höre 
nur das W.“ So haben auch D, E und Cm die Stelle auf- 
gefasst. Hinter v, 334 muss ein Komma stehen, wenn man mit 
D, E, Cm die L.A. Fer out einführt. 

v. 337. liuerd me (Um) ist wohl durch Verlesen von Zerid 
m& entstanden, so dass vielleicht D die richtigste LA. 

B hat taugt dafür gesetzt, weil er wohl Zere nur in der Bedeu- 
tung “etwas lehren’ kannte, wie es auch Chaucer anwendet, 

v. 339/40 sind sicher echt, da Cm mit DE übereinstimmt 
gegen B. 

Y. 342, /erli ist me. auch substantivisch — "Wunder", doch 
scheint es in dieser Verwendung später nicht mehr üblich ge- 
wesen zu sein, denn Bändert es in wonder, R in farli thyng 
und 2 Hss. Cm in merveile, während die beiden andern Has, 
Cm (die besseren: Cotton und Göttingen) und D f. als Subst. 
haben. 

v. 343. Der Reim ıham : cam (B) zeigt, dass der Dialekt 
von B nördlicher ist als das Original (und auch D und E). Er 
ist in ıchom : com zu Ändern, com und cam sind ja Nebenformen. 
‚Der Schreiber von D hat vielleicht deshalb die Verse geändert, 
feil er den nördlichen Reim in seiner Vorlage fand. ä 





Anmerkungen v. 349-350 fl. 8 


v. 349. greteb (E) ist wohl die beste L.A. Der Infinitiv 
grethi (ags. geradian *bereiten”) findet sich v. 198. Gretep für 
‚grepeb ist durch Dissimilation zu erklären. Die beiden besseren 
Hss. von Cm (Cotton und Göttingen) haben auch graith(es). 
drightip (D) ist wohl wieder ein Schreibfehler für dightip von 
dihtan (dietare) (vgl. v. 121 u. 128), das in der Bedeutung hier 
mit grebi übereinstimmt. 

v. 354. To speke with hire or sche wente scheint mir 
durch Cm = DE gesichert. Von v. 855 ab ist B verderbt, 
Die Verse 855—75 (77), welche die Verhaltungsmassregeln ent- 
halten, die Johannes den Aposteln giebt, sind vom Schreiber 
übersehen worden; die Worte: Ladi, heuene quen. of alle 
wimmen best bu be sind dem Johannes in den Mund gelegt. 
v. 317—56 (Lu,) sind demnach die L.A. B für v. 87884. 
v. 361-8 (Text), wo Johannes die Apostel ermahnt, bei Maria 
nicht zu weinen, sind auf diese Weise in B ganz verloren ge- 
gangen, sind jedoch ausser in Om auch in G und Ch erhalten. 

(Lu) — 869f. (var. B) musste dann der Schreiber ein- 
schieben, um den fehlenden Übergang herzustellen. Dass dies ulles 
nicht blosse Annahme ist, geht daraus hervor, dass Om hier ziemlich 
genau mit DE übereinstimmt (vgl. Anm. zu v. 85). Von y. 354 bin 
ich demnach D gefolgt im Texte, dus hier im ganzen besser ist als E, 
besonders v. 364-8; v. 8691. gebe ich jedoch nach E, das hier 
fast wörtlich = @ ist (vgl. Gierth, p. 31); der Reim ist auch 
durch Cm gestützt; („oon lesse pen XII“ konnte Cm nichtschreiben, 
da er die Thomas-Episode weglässt). D konstruiert einen anderen 
Reim, durch ein Flickwort. 

v. 371. Es ist vielleicht besser nach G, E, Cm in den 
Text zu setzen: Into pe chambre ber sche was in; da jedoch 
die Abweichung nicht wesentlich ist, Din ieh bei D geblieben. 

v. 877. hat B (Lu, v. 349.) wieder guten Text. — Dlissid 
(D) für best ist ein Lesefehler, der durch blissid in der vorher- 
gehenden Zeile herbeigeführt wurde, 

v. 880f. Text wieder nach B, weil B mit E und Cm 
stimmt, D allein abweicht. — Der Reim 381f. to : so ist wohl 
echt, Cm hat hier ausnahmsweise den südlichen Reim nicht 
geändert- (vgl. 805£.). 


Hackauf, Assumptio Mariae 





Anmerkungen v. 338-407. 

v. 388 habe ich den Text nach D gegeben, weil B mit 
seiner L.A. allein steht, 

Ye 391. setzt C wieder ein. 

v. 898. knowe (C) durch kepe (EB, B, Um) ersetzt und 
demnach auch as durch for, welches besser zu kepe passt. 

Y. 895. come hat Ü hier nicht geändert (vgl. Anm. zu 
3184), aber D und E; da comyng jedoch den Reim zerstört 
hätte, mussten sie sich anders helfen. Cm hat wegen des 
unreinen Reimes geändert. 

v. 397. Die einzelnen-Hss. weichen hier so voneinander 
ab, dass ich keinen vollständigen Text herzustellen wage. 
(Schon Gierth hat a. a. ©. p. 16 auf diese Schwierigkeit hin- 
gewiesen.) In B fehlen die beiden Verse. Gesichert ist wohl 
y am his moder, der Schluss der Zeile weicht den Worten 
nach jedoch vollkommen ab, Dem Sinne nach sind © und Cm 
gleich, ebenso E, wenn, was vielleicht möglich ist, eu! (nach 
Hessels sehr undeutlich im Ms., ebenso wie fett v. 808) gleich 
cudd < eyped, cuped ist. Der Schreiber von E hätte dann die 
südwestliche Form an Stelle der kentischen Form kedde (vgl. 
Morsbach, me. Gram. $ 182) gesetzt, die der Reim erfordert, 
v. 398 scheint /ul fain gesichert durch Om und E, gestützt 
dureh D (ful fayre). Cm scheint also in diesen beiden Versen 
die beste L.A. zu haben; das mid haben ja BCDE auch sonst 
(vgl. 57, 193) durch with ersetzt. D hat deutlich geändert, dright 
(Praet, von ags. dreecan, me. dreche ‘quälen’) ist unverständlich, 
es ist wohl wieder dight einzusetzen (vgl. v. 121, 128, 349). 

Y. 399. now (D) — ‘da nun’, wie v. 267 (vgl. die Anm.). 

v. 401. Zoke allein in ©, daher habe ich die Lesart vom 
B eingesetzt, kepe haben alle Hss. 

v. 402. Den endungslosen Plural fo hat ODE durch Um- 
stellung vermieden, im Original stand er wohl im Reime wie 
BCm, Cm macht einen Singular daraus. Die 4 plus-Verse 

n) sind sicher unecht (vgl. Gierth p. 18). 

Zu v. 408 vgl. v. 278 mit Anm, 

v. 405. blysse (E) Lesefehler für bydde. 

ve 407. Praesens steht nur in O, in allen anderen Has, 
ektum, das auch logisch richtiger ist, Ist vielleicht far& 





Anmerkungen v. 409435. 83 


(C) ein Praet.? Zu belegen ist nur die Form /ör. Vgl. auch 
Bülbring a. a. O. p. 98. 

v. 409. Wakyth (D) ist wohl aus der vorigen Zeile hin- 
eingeraten. 

v. 410. bere (Ü) gegen stele der anderen Hss. 

v. 414. Zaue (0) = to Iaugh ‘verspotten’ in der Schrei- 
bung Zawe wuch Sir Ferumbras (nach Stratmann - Bradley). 
also in der Bedeutung — to gyabbe (DJ. (Der Reim gabbe : habbe, 
den D hat, findet sich auch Floris [Hausknecht] v. 905£.). 
lawe hatte vielleicht schon verdumpftes a, so dass ein Reim auf 
habbe oder haue nicht mehr möglich war, deshalb hätten dann 
die Hss. geändert. Doch würde auch ein ursprünglicher Reim 
hawe : gabbe, oder haue : scathe Anstoss erregt haben. 

v. 415. Lumby und Morris nehmen, in ihrem Druck von 
B, for sothe yuwys zu seiden, und lassen erst v. 416 die direkte 
Rede beginnen. Mir scheint /. s. yw. besser zu v. 416 zu 
nehmen zu sein, wie Morris es im Cm-Text auch aufgefasst hat. 
(Scho statt (hei im Cm giebt auch guten Sinn!) 

v. 417. spake nach EBCm; im Reime jedoch stehen sich 
CE und BUm gegenüber, so dass nichts zu entscheiden ist. 

v. 425. Der Vers ist zu lang; C, das hier sicher verderht 
ist (es sagt dasselbe wie v. 428), habe ich durch D ergünzt. 
In die Lücke bei D gehört wohl schal. Cm kommt dem 
Original vielleicht am nächsten. 

v. 427 ist ohne that (wie in C) unverständlich, denn der 
Engel sagt ja nichts mehr; man müsste den Vers gerade als 
Relativsatz ohne Pron. auffassen; die L.A. der anderen Hss. 
ist jedenfalls klarer, 

ve 429. Ay (©) ist wohl zu streichen. 

v. 431. OE haben John the ap., wodurch them v. 433 
unverständlich wird. 

v. 434. CE haben smell, Cm sang, D voys (vielleicht 
aus noys verlesen ?), F (v. 270f.) hat smell und noise. Eu 
weder hat im Original beides gestanden, oder, was wahrschi 
licher ist, F hat mehrere Hss. von Ass. gekannt (vgl. Anm. 
zu 293f.). 

v. 485 ist ohne die beiden so zu kurz. 





54 Anmerkungen v. 436—463. 


Ye 436. Nach Um ist vielleicht (ho vor that zu stellen, 
they (DE) scheint auch darauf zu deuten. 

v. 439 the wohl — fhei, ein Schreibfehler. — Für sawe 
(C) stand wohl im Original be-ute (wre lefdi). E hat dann ute 
vor wre übersehen, besonders da be — bei’ auch einen Sinn 
giebt. Bot (Um) stützt diese Annahme. Ü giebt mit saue den 
Binn richtig wieder. 

v. 440 ist wohl als Parenthese zu fassen, denn v. 441 kann 
nicht die Fortsetzung davon sein. — skylie (E) = "Grund, Ur- 
sache’ wie noch bei Shakespeare (Winters Tale IV, 4, 152). 

v. 444. to-shake ‘serschmettern’ ist in E transitiv, in C 
intransitiv, wie auch (nach Stratmann) Palladius on husbondrie 
(BETS 52772) II, 240. 

v. 447. Cm bietet für v. 448 sicher eine falsche L.A. 
Nur die Apostel und die Jungfrauen sollen die Ankunft Jesu 
mit seinen Engeln sehen. Es wäre sonst merkwürdig, warum 
the maydens besonders genannt werden. — Ob the m. oder 
Ihre m. richtig ist, lässt sich schwer entscheiden; aber es ist 
wohl leichter möglich, dass ein Abschreiber fhe für fhre setzt, 
als umgekehrt. 

v. 450 in E sicher unecht. a 

ve 451. Ist in U where für were zu,setzen? Hinter Ayme 
gehörte dann (;) oder ( Mit were giebt es keinen Sinn. 
E ist aber wahrscheinlicher und dem Sinne nach — Cm. Zu 
dem Einschub von eirca 70 Versen vgl. 8. VI. 

ve 454. Zu seuene vgl. Schwarz a. a. O. p. 438, Dass 
gerade sieben Engel kommen, erschien den Abschreibern vielleicht 
zu wenig, daher haben sie den Reim (nach v. 114) geändert, 

£. hat B allein den Reim geändert. 

v. 460. Of (E) ist vielleicht ein Fehler für a vor such, 
wenn nicht, ist 0 s. bl. ein partitiver Genitiv. 


v. 461f. Der Reim in © ist nach Luick (a, a. O.) specifisch 
nördlich, vielleicht ist BCm richtig. E hat offenbar mit dem 
Flickwort withowt mys einen neuen Reim gebildet. 

v. 468. she habe ich für Ae gesetzt nach EBUm, he 
würde auch einen Sinn geben, she ist aber natürlicher und Me 
stand ja oft für Aeo, so im Ms. A v. 82, 67, 75, 98, 155, 157 





Anmerkungen v. 464-494. 85 


und 233 (vgl. auch Anm. zu v. 62). Eine Verwechslung von 
seiten des Abschreibers war dann sehr leicht möglich, 

v. 464. Ob CE oder BCm richtig ist, ist schwer zu ent- 
scheiden. herd könnte auch im Sinne eines Plusquamperfekts 
stehen: „er hatte ihr Gebet erhört“. — In E beginnt schon v. 464 
die direkte Rede (gegen BCCm), doch ist es wohl passender, 
Christus wird durch einen Segenswunsch begrüsst, als dass 
Maria erst eine Art Selbstgesprüch hält, 

v. 4671. Hider : moder (C) reimt nur bei (schwebender) 
Betonung auf der Endsilbe. Die L.A. BEUm: thee dere 
(das to in E steht im Ms. über der Zeile) ist wohl echt. now 
wieder — 'da nun’, wie v. 267 (vgl. die Anm.) und 399. 

ve 471f. € vielleicht echt, für E spricht jedoch A v, 115f. 
— Lasteth ist ein Praesens mit futurem Sinn. 

v. 474. B hat a bone für a boue verlesen, oder die 
kontrahierte Form abone (— aboven) der Vorlage falsch ver- 
standen und deshalb den ganzen Satz geändert. Cm lüsst das 
Verspaar weg, wohl wegen des unreinen Reims. 

ve 477. Die Vorlage von B (und Cm) hat wahrscheinlich 
schon wegen des kentischen Reimes sede : lede und ebenso das 
nächste Verspuar wegen des südlichen Reimes best : lest ge- 
ändert. Zugleich hat sie auch worth vermieden. Dieses kann 
nar die (alte) Bedeutung *(wert) halten’ haben: „von allen Frauen 
halte ich dich für die beste, giltst du mir als die beste“, Mit 
“werden” lässt sich kein rechter Sinn finden. 

v. 481. CE — Cm (auch F), B allein weicht ab. 

v. 484—98 weichen die Hss. auffsllend ab. v. 486 ist 
Cm am klarsten, aber sicher nicht echt, 

v. 487. Alle Hss. (ausser E) vermeiden das altertüm- 
liche kepe *to like’ (vgl. 8 XV). CO hat v. 487 und 488 
vereinigt und einen neuen Vers eingeschoben. — v. 489 y sey 
(©) habe ich nach BE zu he seyde geändert; I sey würde etwa: 
„wahrlich, ich sage dir“ bedeuten. 

v. 490. come (kam’) in allen Has., stode (C) fast dieselbe 
Bedeutung. 

Ye 491-4 hat B noch die beste L.A. Der Reim thole : 
before wird durch E gestützt, der Inhalt von v. 4918. stimmt 





86 Anmerkungen v. 495514. 


in BECm ziemlich überein. Cm hat wegen des unreinen Reims 
geändert, © vielleicht auch deshalb. v. 492 jst in C ganz ver- 
dorben, aus come und before ist ein falscher Sinn entstanden. 
se ne here haben nicht bloss B und Cm, sondern auch F 
(x. 307), das der Gruppe CDE doch näher steht, 

ve 495. wote (eine analogische Form für den gewöhnlichen 
Optativ wite) ist durch Cm gestützt. Der Gruss: euer (hm be 
well konnte dem Schreiber leicht für wite !hu wel in die Feder 
kommen. fele nach E, sonst würde wete wiederholt werden. 

Y» 4971. scheinen doch echt zu sein, denn Cm hat sie 
auch, wenn auch in anderer Fassung, aber immerhin ähnlich ©. 
E ist sicher verderbt, Es sind wohl die guten Geister gemeint, 
denn die bösen sollen ja Marin gar nicht vor Augen kommen. 
Vgl. B (Lu.) v. 517. Die beiden Verse scheint B hinter v. 500 
(Text) nachzuholen. Ch hat auch die beiden Verse, wenn auch 
mit anderem Reim. 

v. 5014. Cm hat v. 501 weggelassen, der in der Rede öfter 
wiederkehrt, wohl um den südlichen Reim prayere : were zu ver- 
meiden. Auffällig ist die Form prayore (r. m. forlore, durch Um- 
stellung) in 0; ich habe sie nirgends belegt gefunden. Vielleicht 
sprach der Schreiber von © nicht mehr prayer, mit französischer 
Betonung, sondern präyer, mit dumpfem er. So pusste prayer 
(in schwebender Betonung) im Reime besser zu forlore, als zu 
were; die Schreibung mit o war dann auch berechtigt. 

v. 5051. sind beide in © und E zu kurz. Es lässt sich 
etwas bessern, wenn man v. 505 all nuch E einschiebt, und 
v. 506 die ältere Form frewelich einsetzt. v. 507 hat E hier 
übersehen und 2 Verse später nachgeholt. 

v. 5ILf. hat © wegen der Wiederholung des for — loue 
absichtlich oder-aus Versehen ausgelassen. Sie sind zum Sinne 
nötig, denn v. 513 beginnt ein neuer Satz, Cm hat den süd- 
lichen Reim anone : done (B) geündert. Es hat sone als "Sohn* 
gefasst, — sıryfhe moder (E) vielleicht in suete moder zu ändern. 


1. 514. € scheint doch echt zu sein; onde (ugs. oje 
Bedeutung (wie ags) "Neid, Zorn‘, die Stratmann-Bradieg 
Lagamon belegt. In E und B kommt man v. ss, 


‚vw. 5l4 = Mann’ vor. Die Übereinstimmung 





Anmerkungen v. 515 6584. 87 


mit BCm erklärt sich vielleicht daraus, dass eben E eine B 
nahestehende Ms. gekannt hat (vgl. 8. If). B hat maid or 
wif eingesetzt, um die Wiederholung von man zu vermeiden. 
— hede sinne kommt schon im Orrmulum vor (nach Stratmann). 

v. 5löf. weichen die Hss. im Reime ab. BE haben 
{hrowe : aknowe, wo throwe wohl (— ne. fhroe, ags. däb-präwe) 
— “Todeskampf' ist (nicht — Dräge "die Zeit’, wie es nach 
Cm scheint). Om hat des südlichen Reimes wegen geändert; 
dawe (Dat. Plur. von day): Anawe (C) scheint mir am 
besten. Zur Übereinstimmung von B und E vgl. wieder 
$. If. Auch v. 517f. bin ich © gefolgt, obgleich E — 
BCm ist. Die Form nest (B) kommt nuch sonst im ME. vor, 
doch ist der Reim prest : next auch möglich. 

v. 5I2M. Dai (Cm) ist ebenso wie them E v. 522 und fhei 
v. 524 (EB) auf Missverstehen von he und him zu hy und hem 
zurückzuführen, besonders du diese Formen wahrscheinlich auch 
von den Schreibern nicht immer streng getrennt wurden, he 
und im ist hier jedenfalls einzusetzen. — sitlhe (v. 524) — "sit- 
dem, dann‘. 

ve 526. symne (0) ist wohl noch ein alter Plural (syn 
ags, starkes fem.), in den anderen Hss. steht synnys. — be in th, 
(E) ist dem Sinne nach gleich migt De Ih. (BUm); © hat nber 
wwrought und thought (= "ausgeführt" und ‘gedacht‘) in scharfen 
Gegensatz. 

v. 529. yf (0) ist schlecht, nach oper erwartet man but, 
das BECm auch haben. rewe Ayt (E) durch repent (BCm) 
gestützt. 

Y. 534. C hat hier eine deutliche Lücke. Auch durch 
die Änderung and blesse (v. 540) wird kein Auschluss erreicht, 
denn es folgen Worte der Maria. Der gleiche Reim (-ore 
533 £. und 5898.), oder das /ore um Schluss von v. 533 und 
559 haben den Schreiber von € die 6 Verse übersehen lassen. 
— Die Auslassung von !ho hat B Cm veranlasst, all Mat als 
“alles was’ zu verstehen, (hey gab dann in der nüchsten Zeile 
keinen Sinn, daher wurde ein Flickvers eingeschoben. — Die 
Stellung hey schall in E würde unserem Empfinden nach dent- 





88 Anmerkungen v. 537-551 


v. 587. B ist verderbt, es kann sich nur um den Wider- 
sprach Christi handeln. 

v. 540 ist in E zu lang. Das Blessyd De ist vielleicht aus 

sten Zeile hineingekommen, BCm hat es nicht; doch 

das Du v. 541 in CBOm (Göttingen Ms.) spricht gegen diese 
Besserung. And seyde ist nicht unbedingt nötig, es fehlt jedoch. 
nur in ©, das möglicherweise wegen der Lücke geändert hat. 
ve 5418, E ist verderbt (Aymys.); ouer (BCm) ist deutlicher 

als of (0). — grauntes (0). 2. Ps. Sing. Praes., ist eine nörd- 
liche Form, wie sie sich in © öfters finden, z. B. v. 258: has, 

v. 588. Die Formen haf und gaf (E) wendet auch 
Chaueer anz vgl. ten Brink, Chaucers Spr. $ 145 und 149, und 
auch Sarrazin zum südlichen Oktavian v. 1435. Aeue und yeue 
(C) sind auch häufige Formen im ME., vgl. Bülbring a. a. 0. 
— Hinter v. 544 haben BCm zwei plus-Verse, jedoch weichen 
sie von einander so ab, dass sie wohl kaum aus der gemeinsamen 
Quelle stammen. Um hat bedeutend bessere L.A., es meldet 
uns den Tod der Maris, der sonst nirgends ausdrücklich erwähnt 
wird. 

v. 547 giebt in © keinen Sinn, kann man nicht no man 
fere als fere (— fear’) of no man verstehen. Ähnliches sugt 
Ev. 548. 

v.549 heisst es hent (nehmen?) oder sent; v. 5491. fehlen in B. 

ve 551. v. 551 und 555 findet sich in Ü das rütselhafte 
Wort verdoune, die anderen Hss. scheinen aungelis dafür 
gesetzt zu haben. Dem Zusammenhange nach muss es etwas wie 
"Engelscharen” bedeutet haben, es würde also ganz gut zu ags. 
weorod passen; das Suflir oun wäre dann aber nicht zu erklären, 
Der Form nach giebt es mehrere ähnliche Wörter, die aber 
nicht wohl in Frage kommen, nämlich: altfrz.: verdon (= "fauvette 
des Alpes" nach Godefroy), verdun (—"longue &päe’) und verdonne 
(Godetroy giebt dies ohne Bedeutung; in der Stelle, die er an- 
führt, scheint es eine Art Tuch [aus Verdun?] zu bedeuten), und 
me. wardone (nach Stratmann — volemum ‘die Pfundbirne”). Auch 
guöridon kommt wohl nicht in Betracht. Der Bedeutung nach 
würde verfus (lat. virtules, neufrz. vertus) sehr gut passen, 
welches den fünften der neun Engelchöre bezeichnet, doch ist die 





Anmerkungen v. 563—569, 34 


Form verdoune schwerlich davon herzuleiten. Eine bessere 
Erklärung für das Wort ». verdanke ich Herrn Prof. Sarrazin: 
Das ae. Subst. /yrding “Kriegszug, Heereszug’ erscheint 
im Frühme. jener Zeit noch zuweilen in den Formen ferding, 
furding (Stratmann-Bradley). In OE. Hom. ed. Morris II, 
189 “Milieia est uita hominis super terram. Mannes liflode 
buuen eorde is fardung“ (um 1200). Es würe möglich, duss 
dies Wort durch die me. Accentverschiebung (vgl. 8. XXVI) 
und Suffixähnlichkeit zu verdonne entstellt wäre (v für anlaut. f 
aus südengl, Mundart). Auch die Bedeutungsentwicklung: "Kriegs- 
zug—Heerschaar’ würde keine grosse Schwierigkeiten machen. 
Ähnliche Suffixvertauschungen finden sich im Englischen auch 
sonst: surgeon, sailor, treasure, pleasure; die umgekehrte in 
vulgürengl. parding für pardon (Storm, Engl. Phil. I, 296). 
— v. 551 ist in E zu kurz, ich habe deshalb nach BUm er- 
gänzt. — fett (C) v. 552 passt nicht, da die Engel schon da 
sind; v. 558 f. passte dann nicht zu /efl, daher hat © sie wohl 
weggelassen, grel ioye holt es dann v. 556 nach. — v. 555 
bietet Om mit nam (= ‘ging') vielleicht die echte L.A., B hat 
geändert, E hat wan dafür, das Praet. von win, das in der 
Bedeutung von come auch sonst im ME. vorkommt, vgl. 
Sarrazins Recension zu Lüdtkes Erl of Tolous, E.St. 7, 186£, 
und Breul zu Sir Gowther v. 80. Cm hat vielleicht des unreinen 
Reimes wegen geändert. — U hat v. 555 £, den Reim umgestellt 
und durch gret ioye den ganzen Sinn geändert. v. 558 ist auch 
in C verderbt, BOm stützen E dem Sinne nach. — v. 559, 
gehen die Hss. sehr auseinander, B schien mir noch am besten, 
während © hier den Reim nome:come, der kurz vorher und 
kurz nachher steht, hineinbringt. Die beiden Verse müssen 
schon früh verderbt gewesen sein. 

Y. 568. © hat sicher verderbten Text: wo Christus als king 
of heuene auftritt, ziemt es sich, dass er aufträgt oder befiehlt, 
nieht bittet. — Die beiden plus- Verse in B hinter 564 sind 
sicher unecht. 

v.569, feres hat ein Abschreiber vielleichtals freres verlesen, 
das dann der Deutlichkeit halber (freres auch — *Bettelmönche") 
‚durch brethren oder felows ersetzt wurde. 





0 Anmerkungen v. 


v. 370. Don Namen Josaphat hat E zu „Joseph im Thake« 
omneht viel, vs 81 

v 391, 4 gmant olgoutlich hier besser, die LA. C wird 
aber durch BUm (sone anome) gestützt, und Zeuen bedeutet auch 
nieht gerade blon 'vorlamen’, sondern sngt nicht viel mehr als 
borien (Cm). M aber hat wohl wegen Zeweth geändert, da es 
aplitor borlohtot, das die Apostel hei dem Grabe wachen, 


v. 70, To Zerunatem int nuffällig, sollte das Haus der 
Marla nleht In Jurunnlem gedacht sein? ‚Jedenfalls ist bei fo 
au bleiben, la BU und Cm es haben, E (und F) nicht, 

Y. BTb- 8 Dion vior Vorse sind vielleicht doch echt; die 
aplitore Kewlhnung der Kerzen spricht dafür, doch sieht man 
nloht ln, weshalb U und BR, also wohl die gemeinsame Vorlage, 
ala ausgolansen haben, Gierth (u a. O, p. 18) meint, es sei ein 
Kinsohub von N. 

Ya DTORO hat © sichere Fohler 

v, Ash, Das schlechte im dere (U) habe ich durch on &, 
wach allen andern Han umetat 

vr 8, nd el muss mohl gestrichen werdes 
Ü, Ib und Om auge, stand im Original starkes Praet 
wlchtigse, tar al \ — Die beiden 

er 186 sind ht; es sind Worte, 
Aeagee 2 E der Dichter 
» on deutet 


Es ist der 
as auslsutende 
als Kodung be- 

th kommt ja 

es Spr. $ 189. 
erklären, ist 

.: yreid, das 
Hs vun Om 
@ ühre mäcbenme 
rm. Diem 

sm 





Anmerkungen v. 590-609. 9 


v. 590. singand (C) ist eine nördliche Form, DE haben 
die südliche dafür. singand ist vielleicht entstanden aus: And 
sing and go we thurgh the town. Dieser L.A. würde auch 
BCm näherkommen. 

v. 592. /ourth (C) für forth wohl nur ein Schreibfehler. 

v. 591 MB fängt hier unvermittelt mit: 7her was a Iew 
hem amonge (x. 611 Lu.) an, während Om wie CE fortführt. 
B hat hier selbständig geändert und auch Zusätze gemacht (vgl. 
darüber Gierth 0. a. O. p. 17 und seine Vorschläge zur 
Änderung p. 20). — D lässt v. 591/2 weg und ändert dann 

3 s0, dass er sich an singing (v. 590) anschliesst. 

v. 594. © ändert wegen many tapers, das, wie Um zeigt, 
echt ist, was in were, DE schreibt wegen des was many a 
taper. B lässt v. 594f. weg, die ja nur in den Anfang der 
Prozession passen; dadurch fehlt aber die Begründung zu 
eri v. 

Y. 598 ice (C) ist wohl verlesen für me (men), das auch 
Hausknecht aus Floris v. 293 (me — 'man’) belegt. Auch sonst 
findet sich im ME. dieses me. Sollte das nicht immer durch 
me, also men zu ersetzen sein? 

Ye 599 £. ist in B ein Relntivsatz, in den anderen Hss. ein 
Satz mit 'dass’ abhängig von seid (v. 598), parallel zu (that) it 
was s. M. 

v. 604. D=BCim ist wohl einzusetzen, O und E stellen den 
Keim durch das übliche Flickwort euerychon her. 

v. 607 wiederholt v. 606. v. 607/8 hat B einen anderen 
Reim als GE (D) und v. 607 auch anderen Inhalt (= Cm), der 
vielleicht echt ist; wenigstens sagen die Fassung F und die 
Legenda auren dasselbe, wus aber nichts beweist. Um weicht 
im ganzen auch von B ab. Die beiden plus-Verse (Cm) hinter 
v. 608 sind sicher unecht, — sIoo (D: slouh, a: slow) ist ags. 
slöh, ne. “slough' in der Bedeutung "Pfütze, Sumpf”. sere (B) kann 
ich nirgends belegt finden. 

Y. 609. cam thei lepe: to come mit folgendem Infinitiv ohne 
to, wie Floris v. 875 (Hausknechts Anm.). — Hinter v. 610 haben 
CDE zwei Verse, die zum mindesten verderbt und an falscher 
Stelle sind. Die gemeinsame Vorlage hatte wohl schon den 





92 Anmerkungen v. 612-624. 


Fehler. — Von den beiden Versen, die Ü hinter v. 611 einschiebt, 
klingt der zweite sehr an B (Lu.) v. 738 an. Doch ist haue 
godes grame wohl eine stehende Wendung gewesen. 


v. 612. holt (U) ist eine Nebenform zu halt = “lahm” (noch 
ne.) blynd and lame (DBCm) ist wohl die ursprüngliche L. A., 
wenigstens haben es die Inteinischen Fassungen auch (vgl. 
Retzlaff, a. a. O. p. 47). D hat wohl hier das ihm (durch F?) 
bekannte Dlynd eingesetzt, denn die Vorlage von ODE scheint 
halt gehabt zu haben, to halte (E) kann nur missverstandenes 
halt (ahın’) sein. 

v. 614. D hat (mit Cm) sicher das Richtige, C ist dem 
Sinne nach gleich, E und B dagegen verstehen a foofe als 
“zu Fuss‘. 

v. 615. Hier mussten in ODE die Verse 610 a/b folgen, 
ODE ist jedenfalls hier verderbt. B, das jetzt mit v. 611 ff, 
(Lu.) wieder passt, ist geändert, denn es musste an v. 610 (Lu.) 


anschliessen. Es bleibt also nichts übrig, als nach Cm zu er- 
gänzen, das hier ganz klar ist. Die Hss. von Cm stimmen fast 
ganz überein, ich bin deshalb dem in südlichen Dialekt über- 
tragenen Trinity Ms. gefolgt, obwohl es sonst den schlechtesten 
Text hat. In v. 618 habe ich nach Göttingen Ms. geändert. 

Die einzelnen Hss. haben diese Stelle vielleicht deshalb 


geändert, weil ein Widerspruch darin liegt, dass ein Jude 
Hand an die Bahre legt, nachdem alle schon blind und lahm, 
sind, Aber das ist eben alles gleichzeitig zu denken, es wird 
nur nacheinander erzählt 

Y. 621. Das Praet. wyste (E) passt nicht, wos? (D) und 
knowest (©) sind gleichbedeutend, das ältere woat ist vielleicht 
vorzuziehen 

v. 623. folwest (C) ist wohl ein Fehler. — Von diesem 
Verse an beginnt Om zu kürzen und verlässt unser Gedicht 
nach 26 Versen (in Um) vollständig. 

v. 624. Die Schreibung ruwe (C) ist wohl der späteren 
Aussprache angepasst. — Die Verse, die B hinter v. 626 haß 

au. 38), machen ganz den Eindruck einer Erweiterung, 

hen ausser B nur noch in der schlechten Hs. Ch, 





Anmerkungen v. 629 652. 93 


v. 629 £. B hat wohl wegen des unreinen Reimes (beleue: 
dethe) geändert. — king (D) ist sicher ein Lesefehler; sinnlos 
ist es ja auch nicht. 

v. 682. sithens] das # scheint dem Ms nach zu sithen zu 
gehören. Sonst könnte man es auch zu is ergänzen. 

v. 6881. © hat anscheinend wegen des Reimes Ayfh : 1yf 
geändert. Das hire be best kann wohl nur bedeuten: “ihr zum 
Besten‘. — v. 635 istin B-sicher verderbt, oder widewe müsste 
einen anderen Sinn haben. 

Ye 637. D hat ohne Zweifel geändert, aber auch das behoue 
(E) ist wohl unecht. Der nördliche Reim lowe : behoue (vgl. 
zu diesem Reim E. St. 24, 343 £) hat den südlichen Schreiber 
von D vielleicht zur Änderung veranlasst. 

v. 639. yf (E) Optativ zu yeuen, vgl. dazu Sarrazin zum 
südlichen Oktavian v. 422. 

v. 641. honged (C) an Stelle der starken Form (vgl. Anm. 
zu v. 19). — mow (E) ist Plural für may, so bei Chaucer 
und wohl überhaupt in südlichen Denkmälern (vgl. Sarrazin 
zum nördlichen Oktavian v. 579), aber gerade nach ye steht 
auch bei Chaucer häufig may für mom (ten Brink, Uhaucers 
Spr. $ 198). 

v. 648 forme (= “erster‘, ags. forma) hat © falsch ver- 
standen, denn under !hat fourme kann nur heissen :“unterder Form’. 
D ist verderbt, es hat vielleicht wegen des unreinen Reimes 
ändern wollen. at the forme oder be forme (E) ist wohl richtig. 

v. 644 goddis (D) durch B gestützt, Maries sone würde 
‚auch nur dasselbe sagen, wie v. 648. In R ist goddyr zu er- 
gänzen und eryst ys getrennt zu schreiben, sonst giebt der 
Vers in E keinen Sion, 

v. 647. gaf ist besser als lost, Christus hat sein Leben hin- 
gegeben, nicht verloren. — otwne habe ich nach DE eingesetzt, 
weil der Vers zu kurz war. 


v. 652. Cn zufolge war die ursprüngliche L.A. vielleicht: 

He wax hole and fere anone. Über die Verwechslung von 

was und wer vg). v. 262 und Var. — here (D) ist unverständlich; 
n t ist es für hered erhört" oder fere ‘gesund’ verschrieben. 





m Anmerkungen v. 059-672. 


Y 659 worship kommt als Verb erst im ME, vor; viel- 
\vicht war dem Schreiber von € loue in der weiteren Bedeutung 
wicht geläufig. Er scheint ja auch sonst öfter ältere Wörter 
Aurch neuere ersetzt zu haben (vgl. v. 66). Ob v. 6611. nach 
E oder B richtiger ist, lässt sich schwer entscheiden, vielleicht 
sind diese beiden Verse auch von beiden eingeschoben. 

Y. 664. Ihe body (E) ist deutlicher Fehler. — Der 
Reim wird durch Einsetzung der Nebenform mon (anon) rein. 
Doch scheint diese Form im späteren ME. nicht mehr üblich 
gowesen zu sein; CB lassen den falschen Reim stehen, DE 
bessern durch Einsetzung von han für anon. 

Y. 665. al steht in B und E, ohne a! ist der Vers zu kurz. 

goddys (E) ist aus der darüberstehenden Zeile hineingeraten. 

v. 666. C hat wieder zwei ültere Wörter durch neuere 
ersetzt. — biheue belegt Stratmann nur aus Aneren Riwle; es 
findet sich auch noch im südlichen Oktavian v. 881, wo der 
Schreiber, wie auch hier in E, trotz des Reimes behowe dafür 
setzt, das wohl später üblicher war. Stratmann übersetzt beide 
mit "profit', es heisst hier wohl mehr ‘Schutz und Schirm, Hort. 

v. 670. be come — ‘gekommen sei’, oder be-come — "to 
come’, wie es in E aufzufassen ist. 

v. 6711. Om geht wieder 8 Verse parallel mit Ass, be- 
ruht aber textlich gar nicht darauf; entweder sind sie freie 
Dichtung, oder eine andere Vorlage ist hier benutzt worden. 
Der Cm-Verfasser hat ja wohl noch andere Fassungen der 
Assumptio gokannt (lateinische und Wace). An v. 679—82 klingt 
Cm dann wieder an, um darauf Ass ganz zu verlassen (vgl. 
auch Haenisch a. a. O.). 

Y. 672. loke (CB) von taken, das auch "verschaffen, geben’ 
heisst, bitaught (D) von me. biteche (ugs. bit2can) — “über- 
geben’, Cm hat faght dafür; vgl. dazu Sarrazin zum südlichen 
Öktavian v. 889. Mit den Zewis v. 674 sind zunächst diejenigen 
gemeint, die für den Überfall gestraft wurden. Um bezieht 
sich deutlich auf di (Die Zuhl 4000 und mehr stimmt 
ungefähr zu B(Lu.) v Sie stammt wohl aus einer 
lateinischen Version, die beide gekannt haben) Cm hat wohl 
geändert, um die Stelle deutlicher zu machen, — fourthe (0) 





Anmerkungen v. 676- 690. 9% 


v. 675 ist wohl ein Schreibfehler für /wrst. — F hat wie DE 
that ilke (ille D wohl ein Schreibfehler), ebenso spricht es wie 
D von 30000, Es scheint DE näher zu stehen als C und be- 
sonders B (vgl. $. IV). 

v. 676 fay (C) . “faith” habe ich nach DEB (und 
a, F) durch /ay (—"law') ersetzt. Die Bedeutung ist dieselbe. 

Von v. 679 ab entspricht wieder B (Lu.) v. 758 f. Doch 
muss man für die ersten beiden Verse auch noch v. 689 f. (Lu.) 
vergleichen (= var. zu v. 591 f}). 

ve 081 Wegen des Reims auf was schreibt C Josephas; 
E schreibt ‘das Thal Josephs’, wie y. 570 ‘zu Joseph ins Thal’, 

Y. 682 ist in © verderbt, denn Maria hat gar nicht gesagt, 
wohin sie gelegt sein will, Christus hat es befohlen (v. 570). 

v. 684 ist D verderbt, es wiederholt v.682. — Von v. 685 ab 
ist B aut 16 Verse vollkommen verderbt; es erzählt, dass die 
Apostel am Grabe wachen und nächsten Tag ohne jede Ver- 
anlassung nachsehen, ob der Körper noch da ist. Sie finden 
Manna statt des Leichnams; dann erst kommt Thomas, vgl. 
auch Gierth a. a, O. p. 17. — Frendes and sibbe ist viel- 
leicht verlesen für Fremde and sibbe = “Fremde (nicht ver- 
wandte) und Verwandte’; vgl. v. 189 mit Anm, 


ve 687—94 fehlen auch D, stehen aber in Ch. E hat in 
diesem Abschnitt mehrmals falsche L.A. So ist das erste 
Reimpaar body: sekurlye wohl durch das zweite beeinflusst. 
v. 688 ist home falsch, denn die Apostel gehen erst weg, 
nachdem die Stimme sie dazu aufgefordert hat. Das turned (0) 
bedeutet nur, sie ‘drehten um’, sahen vielleicht einander an, 
unschlüssig was sie thun sollten, So passt auch die Bemerkung 
thei were sory sehr gut hierher. v. 600 ist in E nichtssagend, 
die stehende Wendung /or the loue of 0. 1. ist sehr häufig. 
Die nächsten drei Verse endlich enthalten einen Konstruktions- 
fehler: zu badd (v. 693) kann nicht they (v. #91) Subjekt sein; 
für and müsste man that setzen. 

Y. 6991. sind schlecht gestützt: ausser DE hat sie nur 
‚Ch., und sie enthalten eigentlich dasselbe wie das vorige 
Kazesr. F hat sie zwar auch, F scheint aber gerade eine 

ze von DE benutzt zu haben, 





6 Anmerkungen v. T01— 735 f. 


Y. 701. out of (C) und in (DE) geben beide Sinn. O sagt: 
„als sio vom (irabe weg waren“, DE: „als sie dort beim Mahle 
anmon*. 

v. 708. Nach At gon folgt gewöhnlich der Infinitiv ohne to. 
— Die beiden plus-Verse (C) hinter v. 704 sind sicher unecht; 
sie stehen in keiner anderen Hs, auch nicht in Ch. Sie bedeuten: 
„Er selbst that die hinein (in den Körper), die niemals eine 
Sünde begangen hatte“ (nämlich die Seele der Maria, vgl 
v. 707). 

v. 7051. gehört dem Sinne nach zu vw. 703#. und 
v. 707 wird dasselbe noch einmal gesagt. — v. 707 könnte C 
den unreinen Reimes wegen geändert haben; wahrscheinlicher 
aber ist, dass die Vorlage von DE das ungebräuchlich ge- 
wordene Wort leme (ags. l!oma) vermeiden wollte. 

v. 710 habe ich die L.A. E für das nichtssagende in /hat 
‚place (C) eingesetzt. 

v. TIL EM. stimmt C auffällig mit B überein, was man nur 
als Zeichen der Güte von Ms. Ü ansehen kann, Auch G folgt 
hier BC (ef. Gierth p. 33). 

v. 712. biyue (B) = bi live ‘schnell’ belegt Stratmann 
schon aus dem Orrmulum. 

v. 716. Für dryght thyng (C) haben die underen Has. 
drightnes (auch F, was ja nichts beweist). 

v. 722. mochel hier nicht — ‘viel, sehr’, sondern ‘gross’ 
(wie ags.), wie aus der Wortstellung in EB und aus D her- 
vorgeht, 

v. 724. say (B) als Inf. könnte nur ‘sagen’ heissen, was 
nicht passt. D hat se dafür, und danach geändert. Vielleicht 
ist schewe (E) echt; doch wird bringe (C) durch F gestützt. 

v. 7251. DE (mit F) haben geündert, sum tokenyng ist 
eine Wiederholung aus v. 728 (a tokne). — hem f. habe ich 
(usch Herrn Prof, Sarrazins Rat) aus B eingesetzt, da die Form 
fynde (= ‘Feinde’, C) wohl der vorauszusetzenden Sprache des 
Vorfassers widersprechen würde. Der Verfasser würde wohl 
fetoynd(e) geschrieben haben (vgl. v. 130 frend [plur.]), was im 
Reime auf -ynge unmöglich wäre. Der Schreiber von ( kann 


4 





Anmerkungen v. T2TL—T51. 97 


leicht ham f. in haue f. verlesen haben. — D hat logisch das 
Beste (upsteying). aber da nicht einmal E übereinstimmt, liegt 
wohl eine Besserung des Schreibers vor. 

v. 7271. there = foward pi ber. Diese Beziehung war 
DE wohl nieht klar, D hat deshalb v. 727f. weggelassen; E 
hat geändert, und dabei einen Fehler gemacht: Bei der Be- 
erdigung war Th. nicht, nur auf dem Wege dazu. 

v. 729. Die L.A. B ist vorzuziehen, da sche, dus in © 
fehlt, kaum zu entbehren ist (Prof. Sarrazin). 

ve 731. siluer (C) wäre auch möglich. doch haben die 
anderen Hss. (auch‘F) silk, und die Zusammenstellung siluer 
and gold \ag sehr nahe. 

v. 787. B setzt on’ his fete zu, um einen reinen Reim zu 
gewinnen 

v. 788. oner (U) ist wohl aus ower ( <ags, äwer wer 
vgl. Sievers ags. Grm.) verlesen. E hat das üblichere oghiwhere, 

v. 741. © scheint hier die richtige LA. zu haben, grylte 
(in dieser Form nirgends belegt) ist dem Sinne nach — ags. 

te ('grüsste'). Die anderen 3 Hss. haben wohl wegen 


dieser Form (oder wegen des Reimes) geändert; im Reire 
weichen alle ab. 

v. 7481. fehlt C, ist wohl aber echt. In B sind die Verse 
zu kurz, sie sind vielleicht durch to him und more nach D zu 
ergänzen. E hat v. 743 geündert 


45. has (U) ist eine nördliche Form, es stand wohl 
hastu im Original; vgl. auch Anm. zu v. 541. 
v. 748. Zakken. ein skandinavisches Lehnwort, ist wohl 
mehr nördlich. ewery (C) durch euer hineingekomme 
v. 749. C: „es dünkt mich schmerzlich“, BDE: „es rent, 
verdriesst mich sehr“. Das letztere ist stärker. Ü war vielleicht 
der unpersönliche Gebrauch von foryncan nicht mehr geläufig. 
Ve “. Auf Herrn Prof. Sarrazins Vorschlag habe ich 
no nere (BC) als non ere in den Text gesetzt, das besser pusst. 
mylde (DE) ist nach Breul (zu Sir Gowther v, 18) 
ein häufiges Beiwort za Maria; aber scheinbar erst im 14, „JE 
Hackauf, Assimptio Marine 7 





98 Anmerkungen v. 755772. 


in unserem Gedicht kommt es nur an dieser Stelle vor. die noch 
dazu wahrscheinlich unocht ist. 

v. 755. fhei (C) wohl verschrieben für then. 

v. 758. E scheint die richtige L.A. zu haben, C und D 
sind wohl dem Inhalte nach nicht richtig, B aber bietet einen 
mehr nördlichen Reim (Thomas : aras 

v. 759. stehen nur in DE und sind möglicherweise nur 
ein Einschub der gemeinsamen Vorlage. 

v. 761 ist in B total verderbt, einen Besserungsvorschlag 
hat Kölbing (E. St. 3) gemacht. 

v. 262. iroat (Diet rätselhaft, es könnte nur von gewitan 
= ‘to know” kommen, giebt aber da keinen Sinn. Dem Sinne 
nach scheint es zu gewifan = ‘gehen (depart)' gehören. Sollte 
es eine Verwechslung der Formen sein? Die Bedeutung würde 
gut zu v. 764 passen, 

v. 764. Zales (C) ist nach den anderen Has. zu ändern: 
fere (DE) passt besser in den Vers. ausserdem ist felawis (B) 
wohl moderner. — kepe ist hier wieder = ‘to like’ (vgl. 8. XV). 
-- Die beiden plus-Verse hinter v. 766 in .B (Ch) und E sind 
wohl ein Einschub. (Was bedeutet die L.A. B*) C könnte 
sie auch wegen des gleichen Ausgangs (00x) übersehen 
haben. Dass auch D sie nicht hat, beweist nichts, da D öfter 
willkürlich kürzt. 

v. 7678. banke (B) ist wohl falsch, es ist vielleicht ent- 
standen durch Missverstehen von god = ‘gut’ zu god = “Gott”. 
ye can litel good findet sich in ähnlicher Bedeutung im nörd- 
lichen Oktavian v. 581 (wo Sarrazin weitere Belege. anführt). 
Dort findet sich auch die Bekräftigung de my ode. die in den 
sicher unechten plus-Versen von DE hinter v. 766 vorkommt. 
= sonne to (E) ist unverständlich, vielleicht ist es verlesen aus 














conne too. 





v. 77. D hat die wahrscheinlich schr geläufige Redensart 
bis ia no ler (= ‘dus ist kein Fehl, ohne Zweifel) eingeführt, 
um den unreinen Reim zu vermeiden. 

v. 772. Für webbe ist nach DB vielleicht seynt (= 
zu lesen. 





Gürtel) 





Anmerkungen v. TT6-801 f. 9 


v. 776. © hat know für das vielleicht nicht mehr so 
übliche wite eingeführt (ebenso v. 790, vgl. v. 666). 

v. 779. C: pt !hat, ein Schreibfehle: 

v. 781. In € ist der Vers zu kurz, ausserdem passt Inne 
(BE) besser als om. -- floure (v. 782 u. 788) — “Mehl" (vgl. 
S. VIID, wie noch ne, Dagegen spricht allerdings, dass /lowre 
oft für Iylye lowre steht (vgl. Breul zu Sir Gowther v. 374). 
Das bezieht sich wohl aber nur auf den Vergleich whyt as 
lowre (wo die Bedeutung "Mehl? übrigens auch passen würde, 
wenn sie auch weniger poetisch wäre). steked muss hier aller- 
dings (v. 784) die Bedeutung “gelegt” haben, wührend es sonst 
geradezu “eingesenkt, eingepflanzt" bedeutet (vgl. Hausknecht 
zu Floris v, 116). 

v. 788. Die L.A. BDE scheint formelhaft zu sein (vgl. 
Sarrazin zum nördlichen Oktavian C v. 899), so erklärt sich 
wohl die Übereinstimmung. 

v. 789. Wollte man © folgen, so würde die Aurufung 
Christi hier unterbrochen werden, um mit der nächsten Zeile 
wieder aufgenommen zu werden. v. 791f. würde wieder nicht 
an Gott gerichtet sein. © ist hier wohl etwas verderbt. Ich 
habe deshalb B eingesetzt. — derne “geheim” (ags. dyrne) scheint 
© vermieden zu haben, ebenso wite. 

» 708f. weichen alle Hss, von einander ab. E hat sicher 
einen Fehler: alight als “ein Licht” aufgefasst und dazu sent 
gesetzt. 

v. 796. C hat die geläufige Formel that there were, für 
there ist wohl mit BD wih him zu setzen, 

v. 79%. nowihe = ags. na pa; CECh haben denselben 
Reim (zu diesem vgl. V), B hat also wohl geändert. — 
v. 7974, erinnert au das biblische: „Und er hauchte sie un 
und sprach: Friede sei mit euch !* 

v. 7991. Zu dem Reime vgl. 8. XVII. 

v. S01f. DE haben wieder 4 Verse. Der Reim euntray : 
they (E) ist sicher ünecht, denn, wie Ms. A zeigt, hatte das 
Original noch die Form Ay statt des jüngeren they. Die 
4 Verse, die in B hinter v. 802 folgen, sind wohl ein späl 
Zusatz. 

Er 





je Armercingen - a 2 


v. 3062 ar nr Ü: de enden Verse and Sprich nice. 
um te ade Terre mzuhiree of Here z IF duch 
Kienen ar an Eneinn win +7. & KUIH. 

v0. Die me Aurıtıng he Himmeisisiuige am 
Senm an bc br LAT Trmaenen E bes such eine 
Aarılarg. wer wen mir zauz auderem Iieic.» — Migrw Br 
zw jemeuise sis night peemeie‘ 0. Ins 6 Tore. den 
B ame +. A Sıigm. an Keher gpüperer Zumscz 

v. 9069-20. En Sekinme zeac U allein. 3 alein. DE m- 
mom Za im rain in Borg SINE 








Englische Textbibliothek 


Herausgegeben von 
Dr. Johannes Hoops 


0. Professor an der Universität In Heidelberg 


wre 9 


George Villiers 


Second Duke of Buckingham 


The Rehearsal 


First Acted 7. December 1671, Published 1672 
7 


Mit Einleitung herausgegeben 


von 


Felix Lindner 


* * * * * * Heidelberg 1904 * # = * “4 
Carl Winter's Universitäisbuchhand® 














Alle Rechte, besonders das Recht der Übersetzung in fremde Sprachen, 
werden vorbehulten. 


Vorwort. 


Eine Ausgabe des Rehearsal war von mir schon vor 
einigen Jahren in Aussicht genommen; erst jetzt fand ich 
die dazu nötige Zeit. Inzwischen ist Arbers ausgezeich- 
neter Neudruck*) so verbilligt worden, daß das Buch 
jedermann leicht zugänglich ist. Unter solchen Umstünden 
lag die Erwägung nahe, ob eine deutsche Ausgabe nun 
noch zweckmäßig sei. Ich hofle, daß meine Ausgabe 
neben der von Arber wird bestehen können. Die Ein- 
riehtung derselben unterscheidet sich wesentlich von 
Arbers Reprint. Er wollte eben nur einen Neudruck 
geben, daher nimmt er keine Rücksicht auf neuere For- 
schungen über das Rehearsal, er geht nicht auf die literar- 
geschichtliche Stellung desselben ein, sagt nichts über die 
Entwicklung der Literaturgattung, der das Stück angehört, 
spricht nicht von Vorgängern und Nachfolgern. Kurz, 
es fehlt der Arberschen Ausgabe gerade das, was ein 
Student der englischen Philologie notwendig braucht, um 
sich mit diesem Stoffe mit Nutzen zu beschäftigen. Dar- 
aus soll aber Arber keineswegs ein Vorwurf gemacht 
werden. Seine Absicht bei dem Reprint war zunlichst, 
einen zuverlässigen Text des Rehearsal dem sich dafür 
Interessierenden zu bieten. Alle andern Rücksichten stehen 
bei ihm erst in zweiter Linie. 

Ich habe diese Ausgabe ganz ühnlich wie die dem 
Tom Thumb von H. Fielding**) eingerichtet, no dal #ie 


*) Westminster, A. Constablo and Co,, Std. 1002, 
*) Berlin, E. Felber 1899, 





nn Vorwort. 






rübungen, wie ich hoffe, ebensogut wie 
we.eovtenen wird. Auch hier habe ich mit Absicht nur 
che Bücher zu Zitaten herangezogen, damit 
vs stwlent in der Lage sei, sie zu vergleichen und sich 
wor zu informieren. uf Übersichtlichkeit und prak- 
he Giebrauchsfähigkeit habe ich in der Einleitung das 
see Gewieht gelegt. 
ber Text, den ich hier gebe, beruht auf einer noch- 
walten Kollation des Arberschen Iteprint mit der ersten 
\nwabe des Rehearsal, 1672, von Mrs. Ellen Salmon, auf 
denn sachveı dige Zuverlässigkeit man sich verlassen 
Kann mel welche u. a. auch mehrere Kollationen für den 
vrdnbenen Professor Kölbing- Breslau gemacht hat. Er 
tummt also buchstäblich genau mit dem von 1672 über 
cheidet sich in dieser Hinsicht von dem 
Past meiner Ausgabe des Tom Thumb. Die Seitenzahlen 
les Originals sind ste ‚zeben, obwohl sie dort gegen 
Kandel stellt sind. Auch ist im Originale 
tel: das eatehword angegeben. d.h. am Ende jeder Seite 
eht das Anfangswort der nächsten gedruckt. Mehrere 
wertvolle Notizen verdanke ich einem meiner früheren 
Horer, Herrn Dr. Richard Timm-Hanmburg, der bei seinem 
Aufenthalte in London für mich in freundlichster Weise 
viele- auf dem British Museum nachgesehen hat. 


2.0 Semi 




















m und unten 













ickes umge 











tostock i.M.. Januar 104. 
F. Lindner. 





EINLEITUNG. 


Die Ziele und Zwecke dramatischer Aufführungen 
haben sich im Laufe der Jahrhunderte gar sehr geändert. 
Während das alte Drama aus kirchlichen Zeremonien 
hervorgegangen, christliche oder moralische Wahrheiten 
seinen Zuschauern vor Augen führen wollte, hat die 
weitere Entwicklung desselben gar bald recht verschie- 


dene andere Zwecke ins Atge gefaßt. Manchmal will 
es der Menschheit einen Spiegel vorhalten, in dem sie 
ihre Tugenden und Laster erkennen soll, um sie üben 
oder vermeiden zu lassen. Diese Art Drama ist häufig 
satirisch gehalten, Man darf zu letzterer im weiteren 
Sinne auch diejenigen Schauspiele rechnen, welche nicht 
sowohl die Besserung der ganzen Menschheit anstreben, 
als vielmehr eine bestimmte literarische Richtung be- 
kämpfen und einen Wandel in dieser Beziehung veran- 
lassen wollen. Zu diesen Dramen gehört das Rehearsal. 

Ihm sind im Laufe der Zeit eine Reihe ähnlicher 
gefolgt, womit aber nicht gesagt sein soll, daß das Re- 
hearsal, wenn es auch das erste dieser Art war, auch zu- 
gleich das beste gewesen sei. Ich halte z. B. Fielding’s 
Tom Thumb,*) der im großen und ganzen die gleiche 
Richtung verfolgt, für bei weitem besser. 


1) Of. meine Ausgabe des Tom Thumb. Berlin, Felber, 1899 
und mein Buch über Fielding’s Dramatische Werke, Leipai 
Dresden. C, A. Koch, 1895, Seite 35, 

Villiers-Lindner, The Rohenrsal. 1 








Einleitung, 

Der Tom Thumb ist so 'geschickt geschrieben, daß 
nicht jeder Zuhörer gemerkt haben wird, daß er die 
Dryden’sche Manier persiflieren soll, Wenn auch große 
Übertreibungen darin vorkommen, unterscheidet sich dies 
Drama doch nicht so sehr von damals ernst gemeinten 
Stücken, daß die Absicht, eine bestimmte dramatische 
Richtung zu karrikieren, sofort hervortrit. Der Tom 
Thumb ist als Theaterstück nicht besser und nicht schlechter 
als eine moderne Posse oder Operette. Es ist wohl 
möglich, daß manche das Theater über die lustige Posse 
lachend verlassen haben, welche keine Ahnung davon 
hatten, worauf das Stück eigentlich gemünzt sei. Das 
wird ihnen erst durch die gedruckte Ausgabe des Tom 
Thumb klar geworden sein, deren Anmerkungen aller- 
dings keinen Zweifel mehr lassen. 

Ganz anders ist es mit dem Rehearsal, dessen ganze 
Anlage mit Absicht so uneinheitlich ist, daß das Stück 
eigentlich gar keine Fabel enthält. Ich glaube nicht, 
daß einer der Zuhörer das Theater mit dem Gefühle 
sich harmlos ordentlich ausgelacht zu haben, verlassen 
hat. Man fühlt im Rehearsal zu sehr das en 
heraus; es ist nicht der sonnige Humor Fielding’s, der 
einem hier entgegenlacht, sondern die allzu gesucht geist- 
reich sein sollende Satire, welche in ihrem Übermaß. 
über das Notwendige hinausschießt. Fielding hat es 
in angeborenem Anstandsgefühl vermieden, die Personen, 
deren Werke er in an sich harmloser, komischer Weise 
kritisiert, als solche mit ihren etwaigen körperlichen Ge- 
brechen und Eigentümlichkeiten leibhaftig auf die Bühne 


zu bringen; wogegen George Villiers, Duke of Bucking- 
ham (dem auch niemand ein ähnlich feines Gefühl zu- 


getraut haben würde) Dryden in der Person des Schau 

spielers Lacy körperlich auf der Bühne dem Publikum 

zur Verspottung vorführt. Da mußten die Zuschaut 
merken, wer der Verspottete sein sollte, 


f 
1 














‚Einleitung. 3 


schon die Leser, etwa bei unaufmerksamem Durchlesen 
des Prologs, es nicht gleich gemerkt hätten. Das Re- 
hearsal ist meiner Ansicht nach viel roher gearbeitet als 
der Tom Thumb, und zugleich weniger umfassend. Daß 
es in seiner ersten Gestalt 1664 mit der Figur des 
Bilboa, anstatt des Bayes, nicht auf Dryden direkt ge- 
münzt war, sondern auf Davenant, den Erfinder der 
heroic plays oder einen der Howards — worüber die 
Meinungen noch geteilt sind!) — ist bekannt. Erst die 
zweite Fassung von 1672 macht Dryden zum Mittelpunkt, 
nachdem Davenant gestorben und Howard’s Ruhm sich 
überlebt hatte. Alle andern Dichter, aus deren Werken 
einzelue Stellen herausgerissen und karrikiert werden, 
sind nur Nebensache. 

Nach der langen und strengen Herrschaft der Puri- 
taner, die sogar am Anfange der 40 er Jahre des 17. Jahr- 
hunderts aus übertrieben moralischen Gründen die Theater 
für die gewöhnlichen Stücke geschlossen hatten und seit 
1647 nur Aufführangen moralischer Tendenz duldeten, 
war nach der Wiedereiosetzung Karl’s II. auf den Thron 
seiner Väter auch die alte Fröhlichkeit in England wieder 
eingezogen, welche nach so langer Unterdrückung aller- 
dings vielfach in Zügellosigkeit ausartetee Um das Volk 
für sich zu gewinnen und den Glanz seiner Krone zu er- 
höhen, förderte er im Gegensatz zu den Puritanern das 
Theater nach Kräften. Dies zeigte aber unter der Re- 
gierung Karl’s II, der in Frankreich den Glanz und die 
Ideen Ludwig’s XIV. kennen gelernt und nach England 
verpflanzt hatte, ein ganz anderes Äußere als vor dem 
Bürgerkriege. Französischer Einfluß machte sich in den 





4) Vgl. Dühler: Der Angriff George Villiers', Herzogs von 
kingham auf die heroischen Dramen und Dichter Englands im 
ker Dissert, 1887, Seite 17. Arber’s Reprint 

ter 1902, Seite 18 u. 17. 


1r 





4 Einleitung. 


dem Hofe zu Gefallen neu gedichteten Stücken geltend. 
Das Publikum fand bald gar wenig Geschmack mehr an 
den Dramen der früheren großen Dichter, welche, wenn 
sie überhaupt noch auf der Bühne erschienen, in neu- 
modisch überarbeiteter Gestalt aufgeführt wurden.?) 





%) Vgl. die Rostocker Dissertationen ; 

0. Beber: Thomas Shadwell's Bearbeitung des Shakespear'schen 
„Timon of Athens“. 1897. 

R.Dohse: Colley Cibber’s Bühnenbearbeitung von Shakespenre's 
Richard III. 1897, 

R. Ersgraeber: Nahum Tate’s und George Oolman’s Bühnen- 
bearbeitung des Shakespoar'schen King Lear. 1897, 

W. Schramm: Thomas Otway's „The History and Fall ol 
Caius Marius“ und Garrick’'s „Romeo and Juliet“ in ihrem Ver 
hältois zu Shakespenre's „Romeo and Juliet“ nd den übrigen 
Quellen. 1898, 

0, Witt; The Termpest, or the Enchanted Island, A Comedy 
by John Dryden. 1670, The Sen Voyage. A Comedy by Beni- 
mont and Fleteher. 1847. The Goblins Tragi-Öomedy by Sir 
John Snikling. 1646, in ihrem Verhältnis zu Shakespeare's Tem- 
pest und den übrigen Quellen. 1899. 

J. Naumann: Die Geschmacksrichtungen im englischen Drama 
bis zur Schließung der Theater durch die Puritaner nach Theorie 
und Praxis der Dichter charakterisiert. 1900. 

K. Troutel: Shakespeure's Kaufmann von Venedig in franzö- 
sischer Bühnenbearbeitung. 1901. 

©. Burmeister: Nachdichtungen und Bühneneinrichtungen von 
Shakespeare's Merchant of Venice. 1902. 

F, Weber: Lacy’s „Sauny the Scot“ und Garrick’s „Uatharine 
and Petruchio“ im Verhältnis zu ihren Quellen, 1901. 

©. Wendt: Steele's literarische Kritik über Shakespeare im 
Tatler und Spectator. 1901. 

K. Kabelmann: ‚Joseph Addison's literarische Kritik im Speo- 
tator. 1900. 

G. Weber: Shakespeare's Macbeth in späteren Bühnenbear- 
beitungen. 1903. 

0. Bobsin: Shakespeare’s Othello in späteren Bühnenbearbei- 
tungen, 1904. 

F. Haunmann: Shakospenre’s Anthony and Cleopatra in späteren 
Bühnenbearbeitungen. 1903. 


| 
| 





Einleitung. 5 


Das Drama wirkte nicht mehr durch seinen inneren 
Gehalt, sondern durch üußeres Schaugepränge, wie es 
bei Hofe beliebt war. Sir William Davenant war der 
erste, welcher als Theaterdirektor und Dramendichter 
dem neuen Geschmack huldigte. Er war es, der weib- 
liche Rollen auf der Bühne durch Schauspielerinnen geben 
ließ, er führte die sogenannten heroischen Stücke ein, 
die später von Dryden und andern weiter ausgebildet 
wurden, Masken, Tänze, Gesänge und Schlachtenspektakel 
bildeten darin eine Hauptanziehungskraft, er stellte auf 
der Bühne die höfischen Sitten der Gesellschaft vor 
Augen; kurz, der französische Bühnengeschmack fand bei 
ihm zuerst in allen seinen Absonderlichkeiten kräftigen 
Ausdruck. Davenant’s Spuren folgte dann unter anderen 
John Dryden, der die Eigentümlichkeiten Davenant’scher 
Art noch mehr auf die Spitze trieb. In seinen ver- 
schiedenen Abhandlungen über dramatische Poesie !) ver- 
rät er aber noch soviel dramatisches Gefühl, daß er 
die Hauptwerke der älteren Schule, besonders Shakespeare’s 
gelten läßt. Sein Streben war darauf gerichtet, die Kraft 
und Schönheit der früheren englischen Bühnenwerke mit 
dem nenen von Frankreich beeinflußten Geschmack zu 
vereinigen, um ein Musterdrama zu schaffen. Wenn so 
etwas überhaupt möglich gewesen wäre, war Dryden doch 
nicht der Mann, der solcher Aufgabe gewachsen gewesen 
wäre. Daher machte er trotz vorübergehender Berühmt- 
heit schließlich doch kläglich Fiasko. Der Ungeschmack 
und die Übertreibungen und Unwahrscheinlichkeiten, die 





G. Dames: Robert Boyle, Earl of Orrery's Henry V, und 
Shakespeare’s gleichnamiges Stück. 1904. 

Vgl. anch 0, Glöde: Shakespeare in der englischen Literatur 
des 17. und 18. Jahrhunderts. Doberaner Programm, 1902, Auf 
Seite 3 sind dort anch frühere einschlägige Arbeiten angegeben. 

3) Eusay on dramatic poesy. Essay on heroie plays. Epistie 

6 + Dhe Rival Ladies. 





6 Einleitung, 


rein äußerlichen Mittel, welche er verwendete, um seinen 
Stücken einen zeitweiligen Erfolg zu verschaffen, der 
Lärm, die Geistererscheinungen, die Zusammenhang- 
losigkeit der Szenen, die Anwendung des fünffüßigen ge- 
reimten Tonjambus, vermittels deren er den Geschmack 
des Publikums auf eine höhere Stufe zu heben gedachte, ?) 
sind gerade die Veranlassung gewesen die dramatische Poesie 
auf ganz falsche Bahnen zu leiten, auf welchen sie eine 
Zeitlang verblieb, bis sie durch Stücke, wie das Rehearsal 
und Tom Thumb lächerlich gemacht, von dem dadurch 
neu erweckten Geschmack des Publikums zurückgewiesen 
wurde. 

Es dürfte ganz außer dem Bereich der Möglichkeit 
liegen, das Rehearsal heutzutage noch aufzuführen. Nie- 
mand würde das Stück auch nur annähernd verstehen, 
und jeder würde sich bei den zusammenhanglosen Szenen, 
aus denen es besteht, herzlich langweilen. Wann es 
zum letzten Male aufgeführt worden ist, habe ich nicht 
ergründen können. Wahrscheinlich kaum noch nach der 
Mitte des 18. Jahrhunderts, obgleich es danach nochmals 
gedruckt wurde, vgl. unten. 

Anders verhält es sich mit dem T’om Thumb. Seine 
ursprüngliche Tendenz ist natürlich vergessen, auch als 
Lesedrama mit seinen die gelehrte Pedanterie verspotten- 
den Anmerkungen wird es wohl leider nur noch von 
englischen Philologen genossen, aber die Fabel des Stückes 
hat sich wenigstens bis in die Mitte des vorigen Jahr- 
hunderts (1855) auf der Bühne in der Bearbeitung von 
Kane O’Hara®) mit Erfolg gehalten. Ob das Stück 

1) Vgl. Beljame: Le Publie et les Homines de Lettres en 
Angleterre au dix-huititme sieele. 2, Aufl. Paris 1897. Anfıng: 
John Dryden et le Theütre. 

%) Vgl. Dobson: Fielding in „English Men of Letters“, London, 
Macmillan and Co. 1883, Seite 22. Die erste Ausgabe von Kane 
O’Hara: Tom Thumb, a Burletta, altered from Henry Fielding er- 








Einleitung. 7 


noch später gögeben worden ist, habe ich nicht in Er- 
fahrung bringen können. Möglich ist es schon, denn es 
stellt eine einheitliche Fabel dar, wogegen das Rehearsal 
nur eine bunt durcheinander geworfene Menge von 
Szenen enthält, die, sobald ihre eigentliche Tendenz nicht 
mehr verstanden wurde, natürlich alles Interesse verlieren 
mußte. Die liebenswürdige Form des Fielding’schen 
Stückes erinnert unwillkürlich an Chaucer’s Sir Thopas, 
worin ja auch ein Zweig zeitgenössischer Dichtung ver- 
spottet wurde. Überhaupt haben Chaucer und Fielding 
große Charakterähnlichkeit. Bei beiden finden wir den- 
selben erfrischenden Humor, der allerdings vor manchen uns 
heut derb anmutenden Ausdrucksweisen nicht zurück- 
scheut. Beide fanden Freude an fröhlichem Lebensgenuß, 
beide schildern mit großer Kunst das Leben, wie sie es 
sahen, in uns noch jetzt innerlich verständlicher, gemüt- 
voller Weise, beiden war nihil humani alienum, beide 
waren Männer ehrenvollster Gesinnung, und doch mußten 
beide einen gar dornenvollen Lebensweg wandeln, welcher 
der Dankbarkeit der Nachwelt für ihre Werke gar wenig 
entspricht. 

Wie anders war dagegen der Charakter des Herzogs 
von Buckingham, des Höflings, der einen höchmt nm. 
stößigen Lebenswandel führte, der ganz zu dem züigelloson 
Hofe Karl's II. paßte. Man lese hierüber seine Leben 
beschreibungen, welche in Arber's Reprint des Rohnnrml 
als Einleitung gedruckt sind, 

George Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, gehoren In 
Wallingford House, $t. Martin in the Fields am 40, an, 
1627, war der Sohn seinen gleichnamigen 1509 gelmnen 


schien in London 1890, Bei Lawrence ı The Alf abi, u. 
London 1855 ist p. 36 Kate O'Harn ein Drucktuhle » 
Ausgabe wird noch ziemlich toner aungeboten u I. m aha 

Nr. 575, Mai 1898, der Buchhandlung won Mohn Sn Oo, € 

140 Strand für 1 2 5 ah, 





Vaters, Letzterer stand in hoher Gunst bei Jacob I. und 
Karl I. und wurde durch seine glänzende Erscheinung 
und sein gewinnendes, einschmeichelndes Wesen am Hofe 
bald allmächtig und vom Grafen zum Herzog erhoben. 
Er stand mit Leib und Seele zu der Partei der Stuarts, 
obgleich ihm seine Unternehmungen nie recht gelangen. 
Hochmütig, eitel und genußsüchtig, hatte er wenig Freunde, 
und da ihm Fleiß und Ausdauer fehlte, hatten seine boch- 
fliegenden politischen Ideen keine Erfolge. Er wurde am 
23. August 1628 zu Portsmouth von einem erregten 
Fanatiker, John Felton, ermordet, als er zam Entsatz 
von La Rochelle absegeln wollte, 

Sein Sohn, der zweite Herzog von Buckingham, der 
Verfasser des Rehearsal hatte viele geistige und seelische 
Anlagen von ihm geerbt. Schon von Karl I. wurde er 
verhätschelt. Von Hauslehrern vorbereitet, bezog er die 
Universität Cambridge und ging dann auf Reisen, Als 
er zurückkehrte, war der Bürgerkrieg schon ausgebrochen, 
Nach der Niederlage der königlichen Truppen begleitete 
er den Prinzen von Wales, den nachmaligen König Karl II. 
nach Schottland und floh 1651 nach der Schlacht bei 
Worcester nach Frankreich. Unter dem Schutze seines 
Schwiegervaters, des Generals Fairfax, kehrte er nach 
England zurück und erhielt den größten Teil seiner ein- 
gezogenen Güter wieder, Nach der Rückkehr Karl’s IL 
wurde er dessen Günstling und Mitglied des Oabal- 
Ministeriums (1669). Als das Ministerium zerfiel, blieb 
er doch im Amte, obgleich däs Unterhaus seine Ab- 
setzung forderte; schied aber vor dem neuen Zusammen- 
tritt des Parlaments 1675 freiwillig aus. Im Öberhause 
gehörte er dann zur Opposition gegen Danby und gegen 
dessen Theorie des Nichtwiderstandsrechts der Untertanen 
gegenüber dem König. Weil er nach einer langen Parla- 
mentsvertagung (1677) die rechtliche Gültigkeit des da- 
maligen Unterhauses bestritt, wurde er auf dessen For- 





Einleitung, 9 


derung in den Tower gesperrt. Als Louis XIV, den 
König und die Führer des Parlaments im Interesse seiner 
Politik 1680 zu neutraler Haltung zu bestechen suchte, 
zeigte sich der Duke of Buckingham für französisches 
Geld nicht unempfänglich, Karl’s II. Nachfolger, Jacob IL, 
entfernte ihn vom Hofe, Er starb an einer Erkältung, 
die er sich auf der Jagd zugezogen, am 16. April 1688 
zu Kirkby Moorside in Yorkshire und wurde in West- 
minster Abtey beerdigt. Er war wie sein Vater ein 
geistreicher, talentvoller Mann, aber ebenso genußsüchtig 
und grundsatzlos, ein echter Repräsentant der gesunkenen 
menschlichen und politischen Moral der Restaurationszeit, 
„As to his personal character, it is impossible to say 
anything in its vindication; for though his severest ene- 
mies acknowledge him to have possessed great vivacity 
and a quickness of parts adapted to the purposes of 
ridicule, yet his warmest advocates have never attributed 
to him a single virtue.“ Mit ihm starb die herzogliche 
Linie seines Hauses aus!) 

Mag er auch ein geistreicher Mann gewesen sein, 
viel Rücksicht auf seine Nebenmenschen war von ihm 
nach obiger Charakteristik nicht zu erwarten. Daher 
kommt auch die uns abstoßende Art der Verspottung 
Dryden’s im Rehearsal und die vielleicht recht geringe 
Wirkung dieses Stückes. Hettner*) sagt zwar in seiner 
ersten Auflage, der Erfolg des Stückes sei über alle Er- 
wartung durchgreifend gewesen, die gereimte heroische 
Tragödie wäre für immer verloren gewesen, wogegen 





) Beljame a, a, O, an verschiedenen Stellen, und besonders 
ausführlich in Baker's Biographia Dramatica. London 1812. Band IL, 
Seite 7278. und in Allibone’s Critical Dietionary ete. Band ILL, 
unter Villiers, 
%) Hettner: Geschichte der engl. Literatur von 1660-1770, 
üinschweig 1856, Seite 86, 





‚Einleitung, 11 


Fenton, Marius von Otway, Medea von Ch. Johnson, 
Mithridates von Lee, Nero von Lee, Noah’s Flood von 
Ecelestone, Persian Princess von Theobald, Revenge von 
Young, Rival Ladies von Dryden, Sophonisba von Thom- 
son, State of Innocence von Dryden, Tamerlane von Rowe 
und Vietim von Johnson. Das Rehearsal führt — soweit 
bekannt, denn es nennt die Stücke nicht in Anmerkungen, 
und die Angaben der Keys, die von Döhler an verschie- 
denen Stellen seiner Dissertation schon ergänzt sind, t) 
lassen sich vielleicht noch vermehren — aus folgenden 
‚Stücken ?) Stellen parodistisch auf: Amorous Prince von 
Aphra Behn, Bellamira von Thomas Killigrew, Cicilia 
and Clorinda von demselben, Conquest of Granada von 
Dryden, English Monsieur von James Howard, Indian 
Emperor von Dryden, Indian Queen von Dryden, Lost 
Lady von W. Berkeley, Love and Honour von Davenant, 
Marriage-A-la-mode von Dryden, Ormasdes von Sir William 
Killigrew, Pandora von demselben, Play-House to be Lett 
von Davenant, Pompey von Orinda, Secret Love von 
Dryden, Siege of Rhodes von Davenant, Slighted Maid 
von Stapylton, Thomaso von Thomas Killigrew, To Love 
‘only for Love sake von Fanshaw, Tyrannie Love von 
Dryden, United Kingdoms (ungedruckt) von Edward 
Howard, Villain von T, Porter, Virgin Widow von Quarles 
und Wild Gallant von Dryden. 

Aus diesen Zusammenstellungen ergibt sich, daß im 
Tom Thumb 37 Stücke von 16 Schriftstellern heran- 
gezogen werden, im Rehearsal nur 24 Stücke von 13 
Autoren. Im Tom Thumb sind darunter 11 Dramen 





») Döhler a. a..O. Seite 36, 
®) Döhler a. a, O. Seite u. 21 hat meines Erachtens ganz 
recht, wenn er meint, daß Villiers die unbedeutenderen Dramen- 
dichter nur mit kleinen Seitenhieben bedachte und sie nur inso- 
it angrifl, als es in seinen Hauptzwsck, die heroie plays und 
Verf lächerlich zu machen, hineinpaßte. 





12 


von Dryden, im Rehearsal nur 7 vertreten. Dryden ist 
überhaupt der einzige Dichter, den beide gemeinsam be- 
bandeln. Aber nur 2 Stücke von ihm, nämlich The Con- 
quest of Granada und The Indian Emperor, kommen im 
Rehearsal wie im Tom Thumb vor. 

Nach Dryden wird im Rehearsal Davenant und Thomas 
Killigrew mit je 3 Dramen, Sir William Killigrew mit 
zwei und die andern Dichter mit je einem Stück ange- 
zogen, Im Tom Thumb folgen nach der Zahl der be- 
nutzten Schauspiele Lee mit 6, Banks mit 4, Johnson, 
Otway und Young mit je 2, die andern mit je einem 
Stück. 

Auch nach dieser Statistik schließe ich mich der 
Meinung derjenigen an, welche Davenant für den Dichter 
halten, dessen Stücke in der ersten ungedruckten Fassung 
des Rehearsal dem Spott anheimgefallen sein sollen. 

Es ergibt sich auch zugleich, daß im Tom Thumb 
die Grenzen der in ihm behandelten Stücke und Autoren 
viel weiter gezogen sind, als im Rehearsal, 

Mit den bloßen Anspielungen auf obige Stücke ist 
aber die parodistische Ausdrucksweise des Rehearsal noch 
nicht erschöpft. Die Hauptsache ist, daß dies Stück 
ganz nach Art der heroic plays gedichtet ist und in ge- 
schiektester Weise alle ihre Eigentümlichkeiten vereinigt, 
Döhler geht dabei auf einige Einzelheiten ein?) Be- 
sonders bissig und für Dryden verletzend wirken die Be- 
merkung der beiden Zuhörer Johnson und Smith über 
Bayes. Sie unterbrechen sein Spiel öfter mit ironischen 
Fragen und sarkastischen Außerungen. Ja zuletzt will 
Smith sogar das Theater verlassen, denn: „I can hold no 
longer, I must gag this rogue; there's no enduring of 
him.“ Manchmal brechen die beiden in übertriebene, 
ironisch gemeinte Lobeserhebungen aus, die aber Bayes 





2) Döhler a. a. O, Seite BE, 





‚Einleitung. 13 


in seinem Eigendünkel für bare Münze nimmt und sich 
dementsprechend lächerlich macht. 

Das dritte derjenigen bekannten Dramen, welche eine 
literarische Richtung bekämpfen, ist Sheridans „The 
Oritic*. Letzteres Stück steht in äußerer Beziehung dem 
Rehearsal näher als dem Tom Thumb. In den beiden 
ersten Stücken werden Leute auf der Bühne ins Theater 
geführt, um dort die Probe zu einem Theaterstück mit 
anzuhören, die sie je nach ihrem Standpunkt mit lobenden 
oder tadelnden Bemerkungen begleiten. Im Tom Thumb 
ist diese Einkleidung nicht vorhanden, das Stück unter- 
scheidet sich von einem gewöhnlichen Theaterstücke üußer- 
lich in nichts. Während jeder beim Anhören das Re- 
hearsal oder des Critic sofort die Tendenz der Dramen 
herausfand, wird diese im Tom Thumb erst durch die 
dazu gedruckten Anmerkungen erläutert. Sheridan’s 
Critic zieht gegen das damalige Trauerspiel zu Felde, 
das besonders durch Richard Oumberland (1732—1811) 
ausgebildet wurde, welcher mehr als fünfzig Trauerspiele 
und Rührstücke verfaßte. The Oritie, im Jahre 1777 
verfaßt, hatte auch wirklich den Erfolg, daB diese rühr- 
seligen Schauspiele in Verruf kamen, 

Sheridan’) hat den ganzen Plan und die Anlage 
seines Stückes dem Rehearsal entlehnt, was schon an 
dem Nebentitel „A Tragedy Rehearsed“ zu erkennen ist, 
Er steht in dieser Beziehung nicht selbständig da, wie 
Fielding. Die Bemerkungen der Zuschauer bei der 
Probe von „The Spanish Armada* sind ganz ähnlich 
denen von Mr. Smith und Mr. Johnson bei der An- 
hörung der Probe zu den Two Kings of Brentford, 





2) Vgl. Sheridan’s Life by Mrs. Oliphant, London 1883. (Eng- 
lieh Men of Letters), Seine Biographie von Moore, London 1825. 
Körtings Grundriß® $ 290. Wülker, Englische Literaturgeschichte, 





14 


Auch die Gegenbemerkungen Mr. Puff's und Mr. £ 
sind ganz analog gehalten. Sheridans Stück steht meines 
Erachtens dem Rehearsal nach, besonders ermüden einige 
Stellen im Critie, wie z. B. am Ende des ersten Aktes, 
wo Mr. Puff erzählt, auf welche Weise er sich als Zei- 
tungsschreiber Gewion verschafft, und alle möglichen 
Tricks in dieser Beziehung von sich selbst erzählt. ') 
Ahnlich verfährt Fielding im II. Akte von The Author’s 
Farce. °) 

Das Vorbild für Villiers und somit indirekt für 
Sheridan war das aus der Zeit kurz nach Elisabeth 
stammende von Beaumont und Fleteher 1611 gemeinsam 
verfaßte Stück „The Knight of the Burning Pestle*, eine 
literarische Satire, die sich gegen das romantische Schau- 
spiel damaliger Zeit und damit auch gegen Shakespeare 
wendet. ®) 

Das erste englische Stück, welches eine Theaterprobe 
auf die Bühne bringt und so ebenfalls eine Art Vorbild 
für das Rehearsal und seine Nachahmungen war, ist „The 
Downfall of Robert, Earl of Huntingdon.**) Dies Stück 
wurde im Februar 1598 von dem Theaterdirektor Hens- 
lowe als von Munday verfaßt eingetragen und dürfte im 
Jahre 1597 oder wenig früher gedichtet worden sein.®) 
Der Knight of the Burning Pestle und The Downfall of 
Robert, Earl of Huntingdon waren aber auch nicht die 
ersten Stücke, welche ein Schauspiel auf die Bühne 





2) Vgl. auch Mrs. Olipbant a. a. O. Seite 10681. 

®) Vgl. Livdner, Henry Fielding’s dramatische Werke, Seite2% 

") Vgl. Wülker a. m. 0. Seite 308, Das Schauspiel im Schan- 
spiel zur Zeit Shakespeares, von Dr. Hans Schwab. Wien u, Leip- 
zig. W. Braumüller, 1896. V. Band der Wiener Beiträge zur 
Esglischen Philologie. Seite 22. 

%) In Dodsley's Collection of Old English Plays, Heransge- 

von Hazlitt. London 1874-76, Band VII. 
%) Vgl. Schwab a. a. 0, Seite 16. * 





Einleitung. 15 


brachten, Das Schauspiel im Schauspiel datiert schon 
weiter zurück, wie dies von Hans Schwab in seinem schon 
angeführten Buche recht geschickt dargestellt ist. Es 
hat seine Quelle in dem aus Italien etwa 1513 nach 
England verpflanzten Maskenspiel. Solche Maskenspiele 
werden häufig in das Drama selbst eingeschoben. Auch 
bei Shakespeare finden sich solche Einschiebungen, z, B, 
Cymbeline V, 4; Love’s Labour's Lost V, 2; The Merry 
Wives V, 5; As Yon Like it V, 4; Tempest IV, 1.1) 
Weiter ausgebildet erscheint in The Taming of the Shrew 
das Schauspiel im Schauspiel schon nach seiner Quelle, 
der 1594 von anonymem Verfasser erschienenen Komödie 
The Taming of a Shrew.®) Ben Jonson geht einen 
Schritt weiter auf der Balın zu der Entwicklung des Re- 
hearsal und ähnlicher Stücke, die literarische Auswüchse 
bekämpfen, Er lüßt den Chor an seinem Stücke Kritik 
üben, wie er sie ausgeübt haben will: er will das Publi- 
kum zur richtigen Beurteilung eines Bühnenstückes er- 
ziehen, ®) In desselben Dichters .Cynthia’s Revels (1600) 
findet sich wie auch in Sheridan’s The Critic und ia 
Fieldiog’s +) dramatischen Werken eine spöttische Charak- 
terisierung der verschiedenen Arten von Kritiken. Dieser 
Gattung von Schauspielen im Schauspiele gehört auch 
das Rehearsal und Sheridan’s The Critic an. Auch 
Fielding hat mehrere solche Schauspiele im Schauspiele 
gedichtet, wie: The Author’s Farce (1729)°); Pasquin, 
A Dramatick Satire on the Times. Being the Rehearsal 
of two plays etc. (1736) *); The Historical Register (1736) °); 

4) Vgl. Schwab, a. a. O. Seite 2f, 

*) Ebenda Seite 14f. 

”) Ebenda Seite 18H. 

#) Z.B. in The Author's Farce; The Historial Register u. a. m, 
Vgl. auch den Anfang des 11, Buches von Tom Jones, 

®) Lindner, Fielding’s dramatische Werke, Seite 20M, 

‚Ebenda, Seite 98, 
nda, Seite 105], 








16 Einleitung. 


und Eurydice Hiss’d (1737)'). Bei allen diesen ist das 
eingelegte Schauspiel die Hauptsache. Andere Schau- 
spiele im Schauspiel unterscheiden sich von dieser Art 
wesentlich dadurch, daß nicht das eingelegte Spiel, son- 
dern die übrige Handlung das Hauptinteresse der Zuhörer 
in Anspruch nimmt.*) Die bekanntesten Beispiele für 
solche Stücke sind etwa Kyd’s The Spanish Tragedy, 
Shakespeares Hamlet und A Midsummer-Night’s-Dream, 
Daß diese zweite Klasse mit. der ersten in gewissem Zu- 
sammenhange steht, ist mir nicht zweifelhaft, obgleich 
die Meinungen darüber geteilt sind,®) 

Das Rehearsal war bereits fertig und sollte aufge- 
führt werden, als 1665 die große Pest in London auftrat 
und die Theatervorstellungen unterbrach. 1671 kam es 
nach gründlicher Umarbeitung — der zu verspottende 
Dichter war sogar gewechselt worden *) — auf die Bühne, 
Den Löwenanteil an der Komposition hatte nach den 
Keys von Briscoe und Bischof Percy der Duke of 
Buckingham, unter dessen Namen es auch am meisten 
bekannt ist. Nach Johnson, The Lives of the Englisli 
Poets haben Butler, Martin Clifford, Dr. Sprat, Cowley 
und Waller auch einiges zu dem Rehearsal beigetragen. 
Und wenn auch Malone in The Life of Dryden mit 
Ausnahme Waller’s dieselben Mitarbeiter des Duke of 
Buckingham erwähnt, so nennt weder Johnson noch 
Malone die Quelle, aus denen sie ihre Angaben geschöpft 
haben. Daher stammt in deutschen Literaturgeschichten 
die oft ungenaue Angabe der Mitarbeiter Villiers‘. Wir 
werden nicht fehl gehen, wenn wir den Duke of Bucking- 





?) Vgl. Lindner, Fielding’s dramatische Werke, Seite 1I4M 
2) Vgl. H. Schwab, a. n. O., Seite 28#. 
#) Ebenda, Seite 67. 

Vel. hier Seite 3, 





Einleitung, 17 


ham als den eigentlichen Verfasser des Rehearsal be- 
trachten.?) 

Die genannten Mitarbeiter sind bekannt. Butler, 
1612—1680, ist derselbe, welcher das gegen die Puritaner 
gerichtete, sogenannte satirische Epos Hudibras verfaßt 
hat. Von seinem Leben ist nicht viel bekannt.?) 

Martin Clifford, Direktor des Oharterhouse, starb 
1677. Weiteres über sein Leben siehe Allibone’s Critical 
Dictionary of English Literature and British and Ameri- 
can Authors. 


Thomas Sprat, Freund von Abraham Cowley, 1636 
bis 1713.) Er war zugleich Villiers’ Chaplain. 1683 
wurde er Dean of Westminster, 1684 Bishop of Rochester, 
Abrabam Cowley,*) 1618—1667. Eifriger Anhänger 
Karls I, Seiner Zeit hochgeschätzt. Begann schon früh- 


zeitig zu dichten, nachdem der Geschmack an Poesie bei 
ihm schon im Alter von 12 Jahren durch die Lektüre 
der Gedichte Spenser’s angeregt worden war. Näheres 
bei Allibone. 

Edmund Waller, ®) 1605—1687. Charakterloser Iyri- 
scher Dichter. Sein erstes Gedicht schon 1623 geschrieben, 
Seine. Lebensbeschreibung und Charakteristik siehe in 
Biogr. Dramatica. London 1812, 

Die Ausgaben des Rehearsal hat Arber in seinem 
schon erwähnten Reprint Seite 18 zusammengestellt, Es 





3) Vgl. Döhler, a. a. O,, Seite 12. Beljame, a. a. O., Seite 
ist ohne weitere Belege gegenteiliger Ansicht, 

%) Körting's Grundriß, 3. Aufl. $ 45, Wülker, Engl, Ligesch. 
Seite 345#. Biogr. Dram. I, Seite 80. 

%) Körtin, 0, p. 263. Beljame, », a. O., Seite 90, 
Allibone III, k 
‚Körting, a. #, 0, $ 233. Wülker, a. a, O,, Seite 348. 


$ 234. Wülker, a. a. O,, Seite 342. 





18 Einleitung. 


interessieren uns hier nur die bei Lebzeiten des Ver- 
fassers erschienenen, die Arber folgendermaßen angibtt 

1. Ausgabe. London 1672, 1 Band in 4%, Danach 
hat Arber das Rehearsal abgedruckt. 

2. Ausgabe, 

3. Ausgabe. 

4. Ausgabe. London 1683, 1 Band in 4%, There is 
a Copy in The Bodleyan Library. 

5. Ausgabe. London 1687. 1 Band in 4%. The 
Fifth Edition with Ameudments and large Additions by 
the Author. 

Nach mir von Herrn Dr, Richard Timm aus London 
gütigst zugegangener Nachricht sind aber die Titel und 
Jahreszahlen von Arber manchmal nicht ganz genau an- 
gegeben. 

Die dritte Ausgabe ist betitelt: The Rehearsal. Third 
edition, with .... additions by the Author. 59 pp. 
T. Dring: London, 1675. 4°. 

Die vierte Ausgabe ist überschrieben: The Rehearsal. 
Fourth edition, with amendments and large additions by 
the Author. 55 pp. R. Bentley and S. Magnes: London, 
1683, 4°, 

Schon aus den in dem Titel der dritten bis fünften 
Ausgabe zugesetzten Bemerkungen ersehen wir, daß 
Villiers sein Rehearsal nach und nach immer mehr er- 
weiterte, Diese Erweiterungen haben für uns jedoch in- 
sofern weniger Interesse, als sie in dieselbe Sphäre fallen 
und immer in dem Rahmen der Anlage der ersten Aus- 
gabe zusammengehalten werden. 


Der Merkwürdigkeit wegen führe ich noch einige 
Ditel von Büchern, die sich auf dem British Museum be- 
0, an. Sie scheinen Nachahmungen resp. Parod 

Rehearsal zu enthalten: 
Rehearsal. A view of the times, their prineie 





Einleitung, 19 


practices .... by Philalethes (i. e. Charles Leslie). Ohne 
Ort und Jahr. 

A reproof to the Rehearsal Transprosed, in a dis- 
course to its authour [Andrew Marvell], by the Author of 
Ecclesiastical Politie [S. Parker]: London, 1673. 8°, 

Bays ( ) the Younger, pseud. A New Rehearsal; 
or Bays the younger; containing an examen of..... all 
written by N. .Rowe, also a word or two upon Mr. Pope’s 
Rape of the Lock. [By C. Gildon.] To which is prefix’d 
a preface in vindication of eritieism in general, by the 
late Earl of Shaftesbury. London: 1714. 12%, 

Nach dem Tode des Herzogs von Buckingham er- 
schienene Ausgaben werden bei Arber) angeführt. 

Diesen habe ich noch eine bei Arber nicht erwähnte 


Ausgabe hinzuzufügen. 

Auf der Königlichen Bibliothek in Berlin fand ich 
sie in einem Sammelbande, der in London. Printed for 
the Company of Booksellers meist ohne Jahresangabe — 
dem Druck nach aus der ersten Hälfte des 18, Jahr- 
hunderts — erschienen ist und die Bibliotheksnummer 


Ze 1706 trägt. 

Folgende Stücke finden sich der Reihe nach darin: 

1) The Man of Mode, or, Sr. Fopliug Flutter. 
A Comedy: By Sir George Etherege. 105 Seiten. 
London. Printed for the Company of Booksellers, 

2. The Spanish Fryar, or, The Double Discovery: 
A Tragi-Comedy. Written by Mr. Dryden. 

Ut melius possis fallere sume Togam. Mart. London, 
Printed for T. Johnson, M.DCC.XX. 107 Seiten. 

3. The Rehersal; A Comedy. Written by George 
Villiers late Duke of Buckingham, to expose some Plays 
then in vogue, & their Authors. With a Key and Re- 
marks, necessary to illustrate the most material passages 








20 Einleitung. 


of this piece, & to point out the Authors & Writings 
here exposed. London. Printed for the Company of 
Booksellers. 96 Seiten. 

Der Key, welcher meist auf Briscoe's Key beruht, 
steht in Anmerkungen unter dem Text. Der Zusatz zu 
dem Titel des Stückes zeigt, daß schon am Anfangs 
des 18. Jahrhunderts ohne diese Bemerkungen die 
Tendenz des Lustspiels unverstanden geblieben wäre, Es 
enthält außerdem Erweiterungen, auf welche ich hier im 
Text mehrmals kurz hingewiesen habe, Die Herkunft 
dieser Verweise habe ich durch B bezeichnet. 

4. Love’s Last Shift; or, The Fool in Fashion. A 
Comedy: Written by ©. Cibber, 

»... Fuit haec sapientia quondam, 
Concubitu prohibere vago, dare jura maritis. 
Hor. de Art. Poet. 
London, Printed for the Company of Booksellers. 99 Seiten, 

Arber spricht auch über die Keys), welche zum Ver- 
ständnis des Rehearsal gar bald notwendig wurden, so 
daß es in verhältnismäßig kurzer Zeit zum Lesedrama 
wurde und damit etwa 100 Jahre nach seiner ersten Auf- 
führung von der Bühne verschwand. Der erste Schlüssel 
ist von 8. Briscoe und findet sich in der ersten Ausgabe 
von Villiers’ Werken in 8°, 1704, Der zweite stammt 
von dem Bischof Percy, der von dem Buchhändler Tonson?) 
1761 mit einer Ausgabe der Werke des Duke of Bucking- 
ham betraut wurde. 1795 verbrannten aber mit Aus- 
nahme von 2 Bünden alle Exemplare der fast fertigen 
Ausgabe. Die beiden geretteten Bände befinden sich auf 
dem Britischen Museum. Arber hat die Keys zum Teil 
neben dem Texte des Rehearsal abdrucken lassen. 

Einen Key will ich nach freundlicher Angabe des 





%) Seite 19#. 
%) Über Tonson ve). Beljame, a. %. 8, Seite 208. 





Einleitung, 21 


Herrn Dr. Timm hier noch anführen, den Arber nicht 
gibt, und der nur zum Teil mit Briscoe’s Key überein- 
stimmt. Er findet sich auf dem Brit. Museum in einem 
Sammelbande, der auf dem Rücken den Titel: Plays. 
London 1778 trügt. Das erste Stück in diesem Bande 
ist The Witch. London 1778. Darauf folgt The Rehearsal, 
Vol. L Da kein Vol. IT existiert, soll Vol. I wohl der 
Anfang einer Gesamtausgabe sein. Auf dem Titelblatt 
steht sonst weiter nichts. Es folgt dann das R. bis 
Seite 106, dann der Titel, Prolog. ete. von den „Chances* 
und Seite 369 das Preface to the Key = Arber, Seite 26, 
beginnend mit den Worten: Thou canst not be ignorant etc., 
Seite 377—464 steht dann A New Key to the R, Zu der 
letzten Zeile des Prologs findet sich dieselbe Anmerkung, 
die bei Arber, Seite 22°(a) steht und zwar bis Windsor 
Castle. Die weitere spezielle Fortsetzung dieses Keys 
ist bei Arber nicht abgedruckt. Er hat sie vielleicht aus 
Mangel an Raum nicht aufgenommen, da dieser Key fast 
ebenso umfangreich, wie das ganze Rehearsal ist. In 
demselben Bande folgt dann A New Key to the Re- 
hearsal. London. Printed for S. Briscoe. 1717, der bei 
Arber abgedruckt ist, Am Schlusse des Bandes stehen noch 
einige Dramen, die uns hier nicht interessieren. 

Ich gebe nun im folgenden einige Andeutungen über 
die in den Keys angegebenen Stücke und deren Dichter, 
welche der Spottlust des Rehearsal anheimgefallen sind, 
der alphabetischen Reihenfolge ihrer Titel nach. Hierbei 
habe ich mich, um diese Einleitung nicht zu umfangreich 
werden zu lassen, ziemlich kurz gefaßt. Die Verweisungen 
auf bekannte Nachschlagewerke lassen größere Ausführ- 
lichkeit überflüssig erscheinen. Daß ich die unbekannteren 
Stücke und Autoren etwas weitläufiger behandelt habe, 
wird mir hoffentlich nicht verübelt werden. 

Amorous Prince von Aphra Behn. Die Verfasserin, 

Iche eine Reihe von Dramen gedichtet hat, wurde 





22 Einleitung, 


1640 in der Grafschaft Kent geboren. Ihr Vater John- 
son, der zum Gouverneur von Surinam ernannt war, 
starb auf der Reise nach dort. Seine Frau und Tochter 
setzten sie jedoch fort und blieben: mehrere Jahre in 
Surinam. Nach England zurückgekehrt heiratete sie den 
alten, aber reichen Kaufmann Behn, der bald starb. 
1666 ging sie auf Wunsch Karls II. nach Antwerpen, 
um dort die Pläue der Holländer auszuforschen, Sie 
starb 1689 in London. Sie war eine Schriftstelleriv, deren 
Werke auch für ihre Zeit sittenlos und anstößig genannt 
werden müssen. !) 

Der genaue Titel dieses Werkes lautet: 

The Amorous Prince, or, The Curious Husband. 
A Comedy. As it is Acted at his Royal Highness, the 
Duke of York’s Theatre. Written by Mrs. Aphra Behn, 
London, Printed by J. M. for Thomas Drivg, at the 
White Lyon, next Chancery-Laue-End in Fleetstreet 
1671. 4%.%) 

Bellamira von ‘Thomas Killigrew. Der Verfasser, 
ein jüngerer Bruder von Sir William Killigrew lebte von 
1611 bis 1682. Er war ein getreuer Anhänger Karl’s L 
und nach der Restauration Groom of the Bedchamber 
Karl’s II. Er brachte mehrere Jahre als English resident 
in Venedig zu und schrieb mehrere Dramen.?) Nach 
gütiger Mitteilung des Herrn Dr. R. Timm befindet sich 
in London in der National Portrait Gallery ein in der 
Mavier Van Dyke’s gemaltes Bild von Th. K. Darunter 
steht: Thomas Killigrew 1612 (sie!) — 1682. Wit, 
Dramatist, and Courtier. Appointed Resident at Venice, 
1651. After the Restoration he became Groom of the 





%) Wülker, Seite 372. Körting $ 58, Anm. 2, Biographie 
Dramatien I, 28. Allibone I, unter Behn. Ein Neudruck ihrer 
Werke erschien in London 1871. 

*) Beljame, Seite 420 und Biogr, Dram. II, 26. 

®) Biogr. Dram. IL, 432. 





Bedchamber to Charles II, and established a Company 
of Players by Royal License, the beginning of the The- 
atre in Drury Lane, 1663, In 1673 he was appointed 
Master of the Court Revels. 

Bellamira wurde in Venedig geschrieben. Der volle 
Titel des Stückes lautet nach der Folio Ausgabe der 
Werke des Verfassers, London 1664, Herringman: B. her 
Dream; or, The Love of Shadows: A Tragi-Comedy, in 
Two Parts. The Scene Naples and Sicily. ') 

Cieilia and Clorinda; or, Love in Arms. Tragi- 
Comedy by Thomas Killigrew. London, Fol. 1664. Das 
Ganze besteht eigentlich aus zwei Stücken, von denen 
das erste etwa 1650 in Turin, das zweite 1651 in Florenz 
verfaßt wurde. Beide Stücke spielen in der Lombardei. 
Manche der auftretenden Personen sind aus dem Grand 
Cyrus entlehnt, ®) 

Conquest of Granada von Dryden.®) Der erste Teil 
des Stückes erschien in 4° 1672, der zweite in 4° 1681, 
Der Stoff ist zum Teil entlehut aus Almabide, Grand 
Cyrus, Ibrahim und Guzman. „These two plays are 
written with a seeming determination to glut the public 
with dramatic wonders.“ Daher kam auch zuerst der 
Beifull der Zuschauer. Dann aber wurde das Stück viel- 
fach und mit Recht angegriffen. Es behandelt die Ge- 
schichte Boabdil’s, des letzten Maurenkönigs von Spanien 





3) Biogr, Dram. III, 56 

®) Biogr. Dram. III, 108, 

*) Biogr. Dram. 1.199, Körting $ 247. Wülker, Seite 3521. 
Ward, A History of English Dramatic Literature to the Death of 
Queen Anne. London 1875, II, 496#. Beljame erstes Drittel. Sir 
W. Scott, Dryden, Edinburg 1847. Hamelios, Die Kritik in der 
englischen Literatur des 17. und 18. Jahrhunderts, Leipzig 1897, 
Seite 48. Hettner, Literaturgeschichte des 18, Jahrhunderts, 
Zelten. Aufl. Braunschweig 1894, Seite 77. und 85. Essays 

h den by W. P. Ker. Oxford, Olarendon Press. 1900, 





E73 Einleiteng. 


und die Vertreibung der Mauren. Es kann mit als der 
beste Vertreter der heroischen Tragödie gelten. *) 

Crueliy of the Spaniards in Peru von Sir W. Dare- 
nant. Erschien 1658 in 4°. „This exhibition, as well 
as the Siege of Rhodes (4”, 1656) was contrived in order 
to erade the then prosecutions against scting and actors. 
Oliver Cromwell erlaubte die Aufführung dieses Stückes, 
Kurze Angaben über das Leben des Dichters vgl. unter 
Lore and Honour. 

English Monsieur von James Howard. Der Verfasser 
war der jüngste Sohn von Thomas, Earl of Berkshire 
und Bruder von Sir Robert Howard und Elizabeth Howard, 
die später die Gemahlin John Dryden's wurde.) Der 
volle Titel des Stückes lautet: The E. M. A Comedy, 
As it is Acted, at the Theater Royal, By his Majesty’s 
Servants. London 1674. 

Die Biographia Dramatica ) ebenso wie Briscoe’s Key 
von 1704 gibt an, daB das Rehearsal, welches 1672 im 
Druck erschien, auf dieses Stück, welches 1674 erschien, 
Bezug nimmt. Das ist zunächst schwer zu verstehen. 
Entweder ist also die Angabe der Biogr. Dram. und des 
Key falsch, oder der English Monsieur war schon lange 
vorher, ehe er gedruckt wurde, aufgeführt) und von dem 


Darüber finde ich 
schließlich ist das 8 





Körting, Seite 278. 


®) Biogr. Dran 

+) II, 197. 

#) Vgl. hier 5 l Stück wurde ein Jahr nach 
Auffü i auch hier To Love only 





25 


bekaunt geworden und so auch in die Hände des Herzogs 
von Buckingham gelangt, mehrere Jahre bevor es ge- 
druckt wurde, Ähnlich muß es sich mit The Conquest 
of Granada und Marriage äA-la-mode verhalten, wenn die 
Angabe des Key richtig ist. Bisher scheint diese In- 
kongruenz noch niemand erklärt zu haben. Der Key von 
1704 bemerkt zu Marriage-A-la-Mode: a Play, writ since 
the first Publication of this Farce.!) Wenn es dann 
a, a. O. auch weiter heißt: This shows Mr. Bayes to be 
a Man of Constancy, and firm to his Resolution, and 
not be laugh’d out of his own Method: Agreeable to 
what he says in the next Act. „As long as I know my 
Things are Good, what care I what they say?“ so ist 
das eben in Wirklichkeit gar keine Erklärung dieser 
Erscheinung, 

Indian Emperor von Dryden, Nebentitel: The Con- 
quest of Mexico by the Spaniards, Tragi-Comedy. Er- 
schien in 4° 1667, 1668, 1692, 1700. Das Stück ist 
eine Art Fortsetzung ?) der 

Indian Queen, Die Verfasser dieses Stückes waren 
Sir Robert Howard (1626—1698) und John Dryden. In 
Folio gedruckt 1665, 1692. The Indian Queen wurde 
mit Beifall aufgenommen.°) Dies und das vorhergehende 
Stück ist zuerst in paarweise gereimten fünffüßigen Ton- 
jamben geschrieben. Diese heroie couplets hielt Dryden 
für das ernste Drama am passendsten.*) 

Lost Lady von Berkeley. Der Name des Dichters 
wird bald Berkeley, ®) bald Barclay, ®) bald Berkley ’) ge- 

») Arber's Reprint. Seite 60. Unter „this Farce“ ist natür- 
lich das Rehearsal zu verstehen. 

*) Biogr, Dram, III, 328. 

®) Biogr. Dram. IT, & ettner, Seite 80; Wülker, Seite 358, 

1 ER Seite 363; Körting, Seite 278, 








% Einleitung. 


schrieben, Sir William Berkeley war gentleman of the 
privy chamber to Charles I. Fast 40 Jahre war er 
Gouverneur von Virginien, kehrte dann nach England 
zurück und starh 1677. Das einzige Stück, das er ge- 
schrieben, ist The Lost Lady, a Tragi-Comedy, nach der 
Biogr. Dram, 1638, nach Allibone 1639 verfaßt. Der Name 
des Autors ist nach Mitteilung des Herrn Dr. Timm in der 
Ausgabe auf dem Brit, Museum mit Bleistift nachgetragen. 
Von demselben Verfasser stammt außerdem A Discourse 
and View of Virginia, 1663. 

Love and Honour von Davevant. Sir William Dave- 
nant wurde 1606') in Oxford geboren. 1637 wurde er 
nach dem Tode Ben Jonson’s zum poeta laureatus er- 
nannt. 1641 mußte er, weil er in eine Verschwörung 
zugunsten des Königtums verwickelt war, aus England 
fliehen. Zurückgekehrt zeiebnete er sich bei der Be- 
lagerung von Gloucester so aus, daß er zum Ritter ge- 
schlagen wurde. Er starb 1668,°) Sein sehr unstetes 
Leben ist ausführlich beschrieben bei Allibone und in der 
Biogr. Dramatica.®) Davenant lehnte sich in seinen dra- 
matischen Dichtungen besonders an Fletcher an, Er ist 
der Erfinder, der erste Dichter der sogenannten heroie 
plays, Love and Honour erschien 1649 in 4° und wurde 
auf dem Black-Friars Theatre aufgeführt, Das Stück, 
welches in Savoyen spielt, hatte guten Erfolg. Ursprüng- 
lich war es betitelt The Courage of Love und hieß später 
The Nonpareilles; or, The Matchless Maids. *) 

Mariage ü-la-mode von Dryden. Der volle Titel des 
Stückes lautet: M. A-la-m. A Comedy, As it is Acted 
at the Theatre-Royal. Written by John Dryden, Servant 
to his Majesty. London, Henry Herringman 1673, in 





%) Nach Allibone I, 478: 1606. 

®) Wülker, Seite 851. Körting, Seite 297. Beljame, Seite 31. 
») I, 170. 

“) Biogr, Dram. IT, 383. 





27 


4°,%) Es ist eins der besten Lustspiele Dryden’s, welches, 
‚obgleich in Sicilien spielt, ein treues Sittenbild des 
‚damaligen London entwirft, Allerdings ist vieles darin 
andern Autoren entlehnt. ?) 

Ormasdes; or, Love and Friendship. Tragi-Comedy 
by Sir William Killigrew. Der Verfasser lebte von 
1605—1693. Er war der ältere Bruder von Thomas K. ®) 
War ein eifriger Anhänger der Königspartei, He com- 
manded the troops of horse which guarded Charles I on 
the breaking out of the Civil War, and at the Restauration 
was created First Vice-Chamberlain to Charles II, in 
which post he continued 22 years.*) Eine sehr ausführ- 
liche Lebensbeschreibung findet sich in der Biogr. Dramat.°) 
Ormasdes erschien in 8° 1665, in Fol. 1666. Die Oktav- 
ausgabe trägt nur den Titel Ormasdes, die Folioausgabe 
nur den Titel Love and Friendsbip.®) 

Pandora; or, The Oonverts. Comedy by Sir William 
Killigrew. Das Stück spielt in Syraeus, Ursprünglich 
war es eine Tragödie, als diese aber nicht gefiel, wurde 
es zur Komödie umgearbeitet. Ormasdes, Selindra und 
Pandora zuerst in einem Bande gedruckt: London 1665 
bis 1664 (sie!). Die zweite Ausgabe von Ormasdes und 
Paris erschien zusammengedruckt mit The Seege of Urbin 
und Selindra London 1666.°) 

Play-House to be Let. A Comedy, by Sir William 
Davenaut. Das Stück erschien in Fol. 1673. Es erinnert 
sehr an Beaumont’'s und Fletcher's Four Plays in One. 
Es ist eine Zusammenstellung mehrerer abgerissener 





?) Beljame, Seite 448. 

%) Biogr. Dram. IV, 21. 
%) Vgl. hier: Bellamira. 

) Allibone I, 1029, 

5) Biogr. Dram. I, 434. 

*) Biogr. Dram. IV, 108. 
*) Biogr, Dram. IV, 126. 





Stücke. Der zweite Teil ist eine in gebrochenem Englisch 
verfaßte Übersetzung von Moliere’s Cocu Imaginaire.t) 

Pompey von Orinda (Mrs. Katherine Philips). Die 
bei ihren Zeitgenossen sehr beliebte und berühmte 
Dichterin lebte von 1631—1664. Sie war die Tochter 
eines Londoner Kaufmanns namens Fowler und heiratete 
noch sehr jung James Philips. Später begleitete sie die 
Viscountess of Dungannon nach Irland, Während der 
Bürgerkriege verlor ihr Gemahl viel von seinen Gütern, 
und diesem Umstande verdauken wir ihre philosophischen 
Verse To my Antenor. Das Lob der Matchless Orinda, 
so hieß sie bei ihren Zeitgenossen, wurde von vielen be- 
rühmten Dichtern besungen.*) Pompey ist eine Über- 
setzung von Üorneille's Pomp&e. Mehrere Lieder sind 
hinzugefügt, außerdem A Grand Masque is Danc’d before 
Caesar and Oleopatra. Das Stück wurde 1663 auf An- 
suchen des Earl of Orrery aufgeführt. Der Earl of 
Roscommon schrieb den Prolog dazu.®) 

Secret Love; or, The Maiden Queen. As it is Acted 
by His Majesty’s Servants at the Theater-Royal, Written 
by John Dryden, Esq. London, Printed for Henry Herring- 
man 1668. 4°,*) Die erste Aufführung des Stückes fand 
aber schon 1667 statt. Sein Stoff ist zum Teil andern 
Autoren entnommen. Es spielt zwar in Sicilien, enthält 
aber viel zeitgenössische politische Anspielungen. Der 
Ernst wie die Komik ist Dryden hier recht gut gelungen, 
Karl II. bezeichnete es als sein Lieblingsstück.®) 

Siege of Rhodes von Davenant. Das Stück wurde 
während des Bühnenverbots geschrieben und erst nach 
der Restauration aufgeführt. Es bezieht sich auf die Er- 





%) Biogr. Dram. IV, 162, 

%) Allibone Il, 1578. Biogr. Dram. II, 570. 
#) Biogr. Dram. IV, 171. Beljame, Seite 87. 
#) Beljame, Seite 445. 

#) Wülker, Seite 356. Biogr. Dram. IV, 254. 





Einleitung. 29 


oberung von Rhodus unter Soliman IL, 1522.') Der volle 
Titel lautet: The Siege of Rhodes Made a Representation 
by the Art of Prospective in Scenes, And the Story sung 
in Reeitative Musick. London, Printed for Henry Herring- 
man etc. 1656. 4%?) Der Dichter hatte mit diesem 
Stücke großen Erfolg, obgleich es, wie schon der Titel 
besagt, zum größten Teil aus lebenden Bildern mit musi- 
kalischen Einlagen besteht, ®) 

Slighted Maid von Stapylton. Sir Robert Stapleton 
or Stapylton LL. D, was educated in the College of the 
English Benedictines at Douay, returned to England and 
became a Protestant, and favourite of Charles II. He 
died July 11%, 1669.) Unter Karl II war er Gentleman 
Usher to His Majesty’s Most Honorable Priry Chamber.®) 
Der Titel des Stückes lautet: The Slighted Maid, A 
Comedy, Acted with great Applause at the Theatre in 
Little Lincoln’s-Inn.-Fields. By His Highness the Duke 
of York’s Servants. London, Printed for Thomas Dring 
ete. 1663. 4°.°) Es trägt nicht den Namen des Ver- 
fassers auf dem Titelblatt, Dagegen steht, wie mir Herr 
Dr. Timm mitteilt, unter der Widmung an James, Duke 
of Monmouth ete. der Name Stapylton. Er nennt sich 
darin des Herzogs creature und wünscht sich Plutarch’s 
spirit, um ihn noch mehr zu erfreuen! Das Stück hatte 
guten Erfolg. Es spielt in Neapel.”) 

Thomaso; or, The Wanderer, A Comedy in two 
Parts. By Thomas Killigrew. London, Herringman, 1664. 
The Scene Madrid. Das Stück ist auch in Madrid ge- 





) Biogr. Dram. IV, 273. 
*) Beljame, Seite 440, 
») Wülker, Seite 352. 
“) Allibone II, 2225. 
®) Biogr. Dram. II, 682, 
©) Beljame, Seite 495. 
*) Biogr, Dram. IV, 288, 





so Einleitung, 


schrieben. Der Verfasser hat vieles darin andern Autoren 
entlehnt, z. B. Carew, Fleteher, Jonson. ?) 

To Love only for Love' sake*) von Fanshawe, „Sir 
Richard Fanshawe 1608—1666 was the youngest and tenth 
child of Sir Henry Fanshawe, Remembrancer of the 
Exchequer and brother ot Thomas, Lord F, He was 
edueated at Jesus Coll. Camb., travelled on the con- 
tinent and became famous for scholarship and knowledge 
of modern tongues. During the rebellion he fought in 
the royal army, and was in 1651 taken prisoner in the 
battle of Worcester. At the Restoration he was em- 
ployed in several diplomatie negotiations and died at Madrid 
1666, whilst ambassador to the Court of Spain,“®) Er 
übersetzte Camo&s Lusiaden und Guarini's Pastor Fido, 
Das Stück ist eine Bearbeitung des spanischen Querer 
pro solo querer von Antonia de Mendoza. Es wurde 1654 
geschrieben, erschien aber erst 1671 unter dem Titel 
Querer pro solo querer; or, To Love ete. #) 

Tyrannie Love von Dryden. Der Titel lautet: T. L.; 
or, The Royal Martyr. A Tragedy. As it is Acted by 
His Majesty's Servants, at the Theatre Royal By John 
Dryden. Servant to his Majesty. London, Printed for 
H. Herringman etc, 1670, Dryden schrieb das Stück 
nach seiner Angabe im Vorwort in 7 Wochen und widmete 
es dem Duke of Monmouth., Es wurde erst mehrere 
Monate nach seiner Aufführung Ostern 1669 gedruckt, 
wenn die Angabe bei Beljame°) richtig ist. Dryden 
wollte hiermit das Mirakelspiel wieder beleben, denn die 
Heldin der Geschichte ist die heilige Katharina, deren 





) Biogr. Dram, IV, 332. 
®) Bei Allibone I, 578: Love’s sake, 
#) Allibone I, 577#. Biogr, Dram. I, 224, wo als Geburtsjahr 
1607 angegeben wird, Körting, Seite 35. 
*) Biogr, Dram, IV, 190. 
Beljame, Seite 58, 83, 1% und 448, 





Z w- 
‚Einleitung. 31 


Martern dem Publikum zur Erbauung vorgeführt werden. 
Das Stück spielt während der Christenverfolgung unter 
Maximian.!) 

United Kingdoms, ungedruckte Tragi-Comedy von 
Edward Howard.) The Honorable Edward H. lebte 
unter der Regierung Karl’s IL und schrieb mehrere un- 
bedeutende Dramen. Von seinem Leben ist wenig be- 
kannt.®) Das Stück wurde aufgeführt at the Cockpit in 
Drury Lane, soon after the Restoration, but withont 
success‘) Bei der ersten Aufführung hatte der Duke of 
Buckingham ein regelrechtes Auspfeifen organisiert. Die 
Freunde des Verfassers traten dagegen auf, und es hätte 
beinahe infolgedessen eine große Schlägerei gegeben. 
Der Duke of Buckingham entging mit genauer Not einer 
Tracht Prügel,®) 

Villain von Thomas Porter. Der Dichter war Major 
unter Karl I. und Karl I1.%) The Villain, a Tragedy 
erschien in London 1663, 1670, 1696 in 4". Das Stück 
wurde mit großem Erfolg auf dem Duko of York's 
Theatre aufgeführt. Es spielt in Tours. Der Epilog 
stammt von Sir William Davenant.?) 

Virgin Widow von Francis Quarles. Er lebte von 
1590—1644, wurde in Ohrist’s College, Camb, und Lin- 
coln’s Inn erzogen und brachte als Sekretär des Erz 
bischofs Usher einige Jahre in Irland zu. Als 1641 die 
Revolution ausbrach, kehrte er nach England zurlick, wo 





3) Biogr. Dram. IV, 387. Wülker, Seite 354, 

*) Das Stück wird bei Arber Seite 90 nach Angabe des Koy 
von 1704 als von Colonel Henry Howard, Son of Thomas Karl of 
Berkshire verfaßt, angeführt, 

®) Biogr. Dram. I, 367. 

*) Biogr, Dram, IV, 371. 

») Beljame, Seite 74. 

*) Biogr. Dram. II, 577. Allibone II, 1647. 

7) Biogr, Dram, IV, 381. 





32 Einleitung, 


er sich der Königspartei anschloß. Die Anhänger des 
Parlaments beraubten ihn danu seiner Güter, Bücher und 
Manuskripte, worüber er sich so grümte, daß er krank 
wurde und nach 3 Jahren starb. Er wurde in der Kirche 
von St. Vedast in London beerdigt.') The Virgio Widow; 
A Comedy erschien 1649, 1654, 1656 in 4°, Es war nach 
Langbaine,?) der darauf das größte Gewicht legt „An 
innocent, inoflensive play.“ Der Dichter war nicht un- 
berühmt, er wird z. B. von Oongreve in The Way of the 
World III, erwähnt.‘) The Virgin Widow wurde nie 
öffentlich auf dem Theater, sondern nur privatim auf- 
geführt.*) 

Wild Gallant von Dryden. Der volle Titel des 
Stückes lautet: The Wild Gallant: A Comedy. As it 
was Acted at the Theater-Royal, By His Majesty’s Ser- 
vants: Written by John Dryden, Esq.; Printed for 
H. Herringman etc. London 1669; 4°, Es wurde 1662 
zuerst aufgeführt.) Es ist Dryden’s erstes Stück, ganz 
in Prosa geschrieben und behandelt einen spanischen 
Stoff.®) Dryden began with no happy auguries; for his 
performance was so much disapproved, that he was com- 
pelled to recall it, and change it from its imperfect state 
to the form in which it now appears, and which is yet 
sufficiently defective to vindicate the critics, The scene 
lies in London; and the plot, as the author confesses, is 
borrowed.’) 

Das, was der Duke of Buckingham an obigem und 





) Allibone II, 1715. Biogr. Dramat. 

%) Beljame, Seite 252. 

#) Biogr. Dram. IV, 388. 

%) Beljame, Seite 445. Nach der.Biogr, Dram. IV, 409 wurde 
es 1663 zuerst aufgeführt. 

») Körting, Seite 278, 

©) Biogr. Dram. IV, 409. 

7) Gerard Langbsine, Account ot Eug. Dram. Poets, 1691. 





anderen Stücken ähnlicher Art verspottete, war die Zu- 
sammenhangslosigkeit der Szenen, der bunt durcheinander 
gewürfelte Inhalt der Stücke im ganzen, die Unwahr- 
scheinlichkeit ihres Inhalts, die Geistererscheinungen, 
Schlachtenbilder und Spektakelszenen, die sich in ihnen 
finden. Er hat im Rehearsal stark aufgetragen, so daß 
unserm Geschmack die Sache widerlich wird; aber er 
mußte das tun, wenn das an dergleichen seit Jahren ge- 
wöhnte Publikum überhaupt merken sollte, daß seine bis- 
herigen Lieblingsstücke gegeißelt werden sollten. Wir, 
die wir solche Bühnendarstellungen selten zu sehen be- 
kommen, betrachten daher auch das Rehearsal mit andern 
Augen als die Theaterbesucher am Ende des 17. Jahr- 
hunderts. Ich habe nirgends eine Angabe darüber ge- 
funden, wie das Rehearsal als Bühnenstlick aufgenommen 
wurde. Wahrscheinlich haben sich Parteien für und wider 
gebildet. Die Anhänger Davenant-Dryden’scher Manier 
werden dem Stücke wohl wenig Liebe und Wohlwollen 
entgegengebracht haben, wogegen die nicht mit der großen 
Masse Übereinstimmenden das Rehearsal als eine Art 
Befreiungsmittel empfunden haben werden. Es war 
aber auch ein geschickter Zug Villiers’, daß er sein 
Stück aufführen ließ, als die heroie plays ihren Höhe 
punkt schon überschritten hatten. Wir greifen wohl kaum 
fehl, wenn wir annehmen, daß anfangs die Begünstiger 
Dryden’s, und deren Zahl war sehr groß, dem Rehearsal 
den Sieg schwer gemucht haben. Erst allmählich drang 
das Stück durch, was die Reihe von Auflagen, ja 
vermehrter Auflagen, noch zu luebzeiten Villiers’ be- 
weist, Der gesunde Menschenverstand, der schon vorher 
die heroischen Stücke abzulehnen versucht hatte, brach 
sich eben allmählich Balın. Aber wie langsam das 
ging, beweist der Umstand, daß Fielding gegen diese Art 
von Bühnenstücken noch seinen Tom I e 
mußte, um sie endgültig abzutun. ‚Jet: 
Villiers-Lindner, The Rehearsal. 





34 Einleitung. 


nur literarhistorischen Wert und ist schon längst aus der 
Reihe aufführungsmöglicher Bühnenstücke gestrichen. Daß 
das Rehearsal eine Parodie sein sollte, mußte den Zu- 
schauern schon beim Prolog desselben klar werden, der 
ganz unverblümt ausspricht, daß die damaligen dramati- 
schen Dichter durch übertriebene Nachahmung ihrer Art 
zu dichten lächerlich gemacht werden sollen. Und diese 
Absicht tritt im Epilog noch deutlicher und ernst aus- 
gesprochen hervor. 





THE 
REHEARSAL, 


As it was Acted at the 


Tıheatre-Royal. 


LONDON, 


Printed for Tomas Dring, at the Wlute-Lyon, 
next Chancery-lane end in Fleet- 
street. 1672. 








PROLOGUE, 


We might well call this [hort Moch-play of ours 
A Posie made of Weeds inftead of Flowers; 
Yet [uch have been prefented to your nofes, 
And there are such, 1 fear, who thought em Rofes, 
Would fome of "em were here, to fee, this night, 
What ftuff it is in which they took delight. 
Here, brisk, infipid Blades, for wit, let fall 
Sometimes dull fence; but oft'ner, none at all; 
There, ftrutting Heroes, wilh a grim-facd train, 
Shall brave the Gods, in King Cambyles van, 
For (changing Rules, of late, as if men writ 
In /pite of Reafon, Nature, Art, and Wit) 
Our Poets make us laugh at Tragedy, 
And with their Comedies they make us ery. 
Now, Critiques, do your wor/t, that here are met; 
For, like a Rook, I have hedg'd in my Bet, 
If you approve; I fhall a/fume the [tate 
Of those high-fiyers whom I imitate: 
And juftly too; for I will [hew you more 
Than ever they vouch/af’d to [hew before: 
I will both reprefent the feats they do, 
And give you all their reafons for 'em too. 
Some honour to me will from this arife, 
But if, by my endeavours, you grow wile. 
And what was once so prais’d you now defpife; 
Then Il ery out, fwell’d with Poetique rage, 
’Tis I, John Lacy,*) have reform’d your Stage, 


1) Gerard Langbaine, Account of 
Oxenford, 1691. 





THE ACTORS NAMES. 
Bayes. 
Johnson. 
Smith. 
Two Kings of Brentford. 
Prince Pretty-man, 
Prince Volfeius, 
Gentlemen. Ufher. 
Phyfieian. 
Drawcanfir. 
General. 
Lieutenant General, 
Cordelio, 
Tom Thimble. 
Fifherman. 
Sun. 
Thunder, 
Players. 
Souldiers. 
Two Heralds. 
Four Cardinals, 
Mayor. 
Judges. 
Serjeants at Arms. 


WOMEN, 


Amaryllis. 
Cloris. 
Parthenope. 
Pallas, 
Lightning. 
Moon. 
Earth. 


Attendants of Men and Women. 
SCENE Brentford. 





THE REHEARSAL. 
AOTUS I. SONA 1. 


Johnson and Smith. 


Johns. Honelt Frank! I'm glad to fee thee with all 
my heart: how long haft thou been in Town? 

Smi. Faith, not above an hour: and, if I had not 
met you here, I had gone to look you out; for I long 
to talk with you freely, of all the [trange new things we 
have heard in the Country, 

Johns. And, by my trotl, I have long’d as much 
to laugh with you, at all the impertinent, dull, fantaftical 
things, we are tir’d out with here, 

Smi. Dull and fantaftical! that's an excellent com- 
polition. Pray, what are our men of bufinels doing? 

Johns. In ne’er enquire after ’em. Thou know’ft 
my humour Iyes another way. I love to pleale my felf 
as much, and to trouble others as little as I can: and 
therefore do naturally avoid the company of thofe folemn 
Fops; who, being incapable of Reafon, and infenfible of 
Wit and Pleafure, are always looking grave, and troubling 
one another, in hopes to be thought men of Bulinefs, (p. 1.) 

Smi. Indeed, I have ever oblerved, that your grave 
lookers are the dulleft of men. 

. d of B and Beafts too: your gravelt 


'gravelt Bealt is an Als, 





THE REHEARSAL. Aet. I. 


Smi. Well; but how doft thou pals thy time? 

Johns. Why, as I ufe to do; eat and drink as well 
as I can, have a She-friend to be private with in the 
afternoon, and [ometimes (ee a Play: where there are 
fuch things (Frank) fuch hideous, monltrous, things, that 
it has almoft made me forfwear the Stage, and relolve 
to apply my felf to the folid nonfence of your pretenders 
to Bufinels, as the more ingenious paltime. 

Smi. I have heard, indeed, you have had lately 
many new plays, and our Oountry-wits commend ’em. 

Johns. I, fo do fome of our City-wits too; but they 
are of the new kind of Wits: 

Smi. New kind? what kind is that? 

Johns. Why, your Blade, your frank Perlons, your 
Drolls: fellows that fcorn to imitate Nature; but are 
given altogether to elevate and furprife. 

Smi. Elevate, and furprife? pr’ythee make me under- 
ftand the meaning of that. 

Johns. Nay, by my troth, that's a hard matter: I 
don’t underftand that my felf. "Tis a phrafe they have 
got among them, to exprefs their no-meaning by. I’ 
tell you, as well as I can, what it is. Let me fee; 'tis 
Fighting, Loving, Sleeping, Rhyming, Dying, Dancing, 
Singing, Orying; and every thing, but Thinking and 
Sence, 


Mr, Bayes pa/jes o’er the Stage, 

Bayes. Your molt obfequious, and molt obfervant, 
very fervant, Sir. 

Johns. Godfo, this is an Author: I’ fetch him to yon. 

Smi. Nay, pr’ythee let him alone, 

Johns. Nay, by the Lord, Il have him. [Goes after 
him.) Here he is. I have caught him. Pray, Sir, for 
my lake, will yon do a favour to this friend of mine? 

Bayes. Sir, it is not within my (mall capacity to do 





> 


THE REHBARSAL. Act, I, 41 


favours, (p. 2) but receive 'em; elpecially from a perfon 
that does wear the honourable Title you are pleas’d to 
impofe, Sir, upon this ——Sweet Sir, your lervant, 

Smi. Your humble fervant, Sir, 

Johns. But wilt thou do me a favour, now? 

Bayes. I, Sir: What is’t? 

Johns. Why, to tell him the meaning of thy last 
Play. 

Bayes. How, Sir, the meaning? do you mean the 
Plot. 

Johns. 1, I; any thing, 

Bayes. Faith, Sir, the Intrigo's now quite out of 
my head; but I have a new one, in my pocket, that I 
may lay is a Virgin; ’t has never yet been blown upon. 
I muft tell you one thing, "Tis all new Wit; and, though 
I fay it, a better than my laft: and you know well 
enough how that took. *)In fine, it (hall read, and write, 
and act, and plot, and (hew, ay, and pit, box and gallery, 
I gad, with any Play in Europe. This morning is its 
lat Rehearfal, in their habits, and all that, as it is to 
be acted; and if you, and your friend will do it but the 
honour to fee it in its Virgin attire; though, perhaps, it 
may blufh, I fhall not be afham’d to difeover its nakednels 
unto you.——lI think it is 0’ this side. 

Puts his hand in his pocket. 

Johns. Sir, I confels I am not able to anlwer you 
in this new way; but if you pleale to lead, I fhall be 
glad to follow you; and I hope my friend will do fo too. 

Smi. I, Sir, I have no bufinefs fo conliderable, as 
fhould keep me from your company. 

Bayes, ‚Hans hera Kiie, Bnseip ganitwerey: this is 





THE REHBAHRSAL, Ad. IL 


Johns. Drama Common places! pray what's that? 

Bayes. Why, Sir, fome certain helps, that we men 
of Art have found it convenient to make ufe of, 

Smi, How, Sir, help for Wit? 

Bayes. I, Sir, that's my polition. And I do here 
averr, That no man yet the Sun e’er fhone upen, has 
parts fufficient to furnifh out a Stage, except it be with 
the help of thefe my Rules.’) (p. 3.) 

Johns. What are thole Rules, I pray? 

Bayes. Why, Sir, my firft Rule is the Rule of Tranf- 
verfion, or Kegula Duplex: changing Verfe into Profe, 
or Profe into verle, alternative as you pleafe. 

Smi. How’s that, Sir, by a Rule, I pray? 

Bayes. Why, thus, Sir; nothing more eafie when 

- underftood: I take a Book in my hand, either at home, 
or elfewhere, for that’s all one, if there be any Wit in’t, 
ns there is no Book but has fome, I Tranfverfe it; that 
is, if it be Profe, put it into Verle, (but that takes up 
fome time) if it be Verfe, put it into Profe, 

Johns, Methinks, Mr. Bayes, that putting Verfe into 
Profe fhould be call'd Tranfprofing. 

Bayes. By my troth, a very good Notion, and here- 
after it Thall bo fo. 

Smi, Well, Sir, and what d’ye do with it then? 

Bayer, Make it my own. "Tis so alter’d that no 
man can khow ih My next Rule is the Rule of Record, 
and hy way of Tuble-Book. Pray oblerve, 

Jahn Wall, we hear you: go on., 

Pay t come into a Ooffee-houfe, or 
fhına other plac Yittio men refort, I make as if 
I minded noth: 





THE REHEARSAL. Act. I. 43 


danger of their making you reftore, by force, what you 
have gotten thus by Art? 

Bayes. No, Sir; the world’s unmindful: they never 
take notice of thefe things. 

Smi. But pray, Mr. Bayes, among all your other 
Rules, have you no one Rule for Invention ? 

Bayes. Yes, Sir; that's my third Rule that I have 
here in my pocket. 

Smi. What Rule can that be? 

Bayes. Why, Sir, when I have any thing to invent, 
I never trouble my head about it, as other men do; but 
prefently turn o’er this Book, and there I have, at one 
view, all that Perfeus, (p. 4) Montaigne, Seneca's Trage» 
dies, Horace, Juvenal, Claudian, Pliny, Plutarch's lives, and 
the reft, have ever thought, upon this fubjeet: and fo, 
in a tricee, by leaving out a few words, or puttiog in 
others of my own, the bulinefs is done. 

Johns. Indeed, Mr. Bayes, this is as fure, and com- 
pendious a way of Wit as ever I heard of. 

Bayes. I, Sirs, when you come to write your felves, 
0° my word you’l find it fo. But, Gentlemen, if you make 
the leaft fcruple of the efficacie of thefe my Rules, do 
but come to the Play-houfe, and you aba)! judge of 'em 
by the effects. 

Smi. We'l follow you, Sir. [Exeunt, 


Enter three Players upon the Stage. 


1 Play. Have you your part perfect? 

2 Play. Yes, I have it without book; but I do not 
underltand how it is to be (poken. 

3 Play. And mine is (uch a one, as I can't ghels 
for my life what humour I'm to be in: whether angry, 
zart, merry, or in love. I don’t know what to 

e on’t. 


1 Phoo! the Author will be here prefently, and he’l 





44 THE REHEARSAL. Act I. 


tell us all. You mult know, this is the new way of writing; 
and thefe hard things pleafe forty times better than the 
old plain way. For, look yon, Sir, the grand defign 
upon the Stage is to keep the Auditors in fulpence; for 
to ghels prefently at the plot, and the fence, tires 'em 
before the end of the firlt Act: now, bere, every line 
furprifes you, and brings in new matter. And, then, for 
Scenes, Cloaths and Dancing, we put ’em quite down, all 
that ever went before us: and thefe are the things, you 
know, that are ellential to a Play. 

2 Play. Well, I am not of thy mind; but, fo it gets 
us money, ’tis no great matter. 


Enter Bayes, Johnson and Smith. 


Bayes. Come, come in, Gentlemen. Y’are very wel- 
come Mr.——a—— Ha’ you your Part ready? 

1 Play. Yes, Bir. 

Bayes. But do you underltand the trae humonr of it? 

1 Play. I, Sir, pretty well. 

Bayes. And Amarillis, how does [he do? Does not 
her Armor become her? (p. 5.) 

3 Play. O, admirably! 

Bayes. I} tell you, now, a pretty conceipt, What 
do yon think I make 'em call her anon, in this Play? 


Bayın make em call her Armarillis, be- 
wanas of hen Armor es h 

Iohns That will bo very well, indeed. 

Bayer I, its a pretty little rogue; Ihe is my Mif- 
wol‘) I knew her face would fet ofl Armor extreamly: 
and, to tell you trau 
Well, Gentlemen, 

#) Tin Part of Ama 

at Time, was kept by Mr. "Bayeı 





THE REHBARSAL. Act, I. 45 


Tl fhew you fomething, here, that’s very ridiculous, 
I gad. [Exeunt Players. 

Johns. Sir, that we do not doubt of. i 

Bayes. Pray, Sir, let’s fit down. Look you, Sir, the 
chief hindge of this Play, upon which the whole Plot 
moves and turns, and that caufes the variety of all the 
feveral aceidents, which, you know, are the thing in Nature 
that make up the grand refinement of a Play, is, that I 
fuppole two Kings!) to be of the fame place: as, for 
example, at Brentford; for I love to write familiarly. Now 
the people having the fame relations to ’em both, the fame 
affeetions, the [ame duty, the fame obedience, and all that; 
are divided among themfelves in point of devoir and in- 
tereft, how to behave themfelves equally between ’em: 
thefe Kings differing (ometimes in particular; though, in 
the main, they agree, (I know not whether I make my 
felf well underltood.) 

‚Johns. I dit not obferve you, Sir; pray fay that 
again. 

Bayes. ‘Why, look you, Sir, (nay, I befeech you, be 
a little curious in taking notice of this, or elfe you’] never 
underftand my notion of the thing) the people being 
embarralt by their equal tyes to both, and the Soveraigns 
concern’d in a reciprocal regard, as well to their own 
intereft, as the good of the people; may make a certain 
kind of a——you underftand me——upon which, there 
does arife feveral difputes, turmoils, heart-burnings, and 
all that—— In fine, you’l apprehend it better when you 
fee it. [Bxit, to call the Players. (p. 6). 

Smi. I find the Author will be very much oblig'd 
to the Players, if they can make any fence of this. 





1) Two Kings of Brentford, Loppoled to be the two Brothers, 
‚King and the Duke. Key 1704. 





THE REHBARSAL, Ad. IL 


Enter Bayes. 

Bayes. Now, Gentlemen, I would fain afk your 
opinion of one thing. I have made a Prologue and an 
Epilogue, which may both ferve for either:!) (do you 
mark?) nay, they may both ferve too, I gad, for any 
other Play as well as this. 

Smi. Very well. That's, indeed, Artifieial. 

Bayes. And I would fain afk your judgements, now, 
which of them would do beft for the Prologue? For, 
you muft know, there is, in nature, but two ways of 
making very good Prologues.. The one is by civility, by 
infinuation, good language, and all that, t—a——in 
a manner, [teal your plaudit from the courtelie of the 
Auditors: the other, by making ufe of [ome certain per- 
fonal things, which may keep a hank upon fuch eenfuring 
perfons, as cannot otherways, A gad, in nature, be hin- 
dred from being too free with their tongues. To which 
end, my firft Prologue is, that I come out in a long 
black Veil, and a great huge Hang-man behind me, with 
a Furr’d-cap, and bis Sword drawn; and there tell "em 
plainly, That if, out of good nature, they will not like 
my Play, why I gad, I’ e'en kneel down, and he [hal 
cut my head of. Whereupon they all elapping —a — 

Smi. But, fuppole they do not, 

Bayes. Suppofe! Sir, you may fuppole what you 
pleafe, I have nothing to do with your fuppole, Sir, nor 
am not at all mortif'd at it; not at all, Sir; I gad, not 
one jot, Buppofs yuotlı al—— [Walks away.] 

home. Pia! pr'vihon, Bayes, don't mind what he 
fnynı hen a follow wow 
knows nothing of w relifh, here, of the Down. 


© Epilogue, or the Kipilo 


iden Queen. B 





THE REHBARSAL. Act. I. 47 


Bayes. If I writ, Sir, to pleafe the Country, I ([hould 
have follow'/d the old plain way; but I write for [ome 
perfons of Quality, and peeuliar friends of mine, that 
underftand what Flame and Power in writing is: and 
they do me the right, Sir, to approve of what I do. 

Johns. I, I, they will elap, I warrant you; never 
fear it. (p. 7.) 

Bayes. I'm fure the defign’s good: that cannot be 
deny’d. And then, for language, I gad, I defie ’em all, 
in nature, to mend it, Befides, Sir, I have printed above 
& hundred [heets of papyr, to infinuate the Plot into the 
Boxes:t) and withal, have appointed two or three dozen 
of my friends, to be readie in the Pit, who, I’m lure, 
will clap, and fo the reft, you know, mult follow: and 
then pray, Sir what becomes of your fuppofe? ha, ha, ha. 

Johns. Nay, if the bufinefs be fo well laid, it cannot 
mils, 

Bayes. I think fo, Sir: and therefore would chufe 
this for the Prologue. For if I could engage 'em to 
clap, before they fee the Play, you know 'twonld be fo 
much the better; becaufe then they were engag’d: for, 
let a man write never lo well, there are, now-a-days, a 
fort of perfons, ®) they call Critiques, that, I gad, have 
no more wit in 'em than fo many Hobby-horfes; but 
they’l laugh you, Sir, and find fault, and cenfure things 
that, A gad, I'm fure they are not able to do themfelves. 
A [ort of envious perlons, that emulate theglories of perlons 
of parts, and think to build their fame, by calumniating of 





') There were printed Papers given the Andienee before the 
Acting of the Indian Kmpsror, telling them, that it was the 
fequel of the Indian Queen, Part of which Play was written by 
Mr. Bayen, &e. Key 1704. 
») „Perfons, egad, I vow to gad, und all that“ is the conftant 
‚le of Failer, in the Wild Gallant; for which tuke this Ihart 
x a Key 1704. 





48 THE REHEARSAL. Act. I. 


perfons that, I gad, to my knowledge, of all perfons in 
the world are, in nature, the perfons that do as much 
defpife all that, as —a——In fine, Il fay no more 
of 'em. 

Johns. I, I, you have (aid enough of "em in con- 
feience: I'm [ure more than they’l ever be able to aufwer, 

Bayes. Why, Tl tell you, Sir, fincerely, and boma 
fide; were it not for the lake of fome ingenious perlons, 
and choice female Ipirits, that have a value for me, I 
would (ee 'em all hang'd before I would e’er more let 
pen to papyr; but let 'em live in ignorance like ingrates. 

Johns. I marry! that were a way to be reveng’d 
of ’em indeed: and, if I were in your place, now, I would 
do it. 

Bayes. No, Sir; there are certain tyes upon me, !) 
that I cannot be difingag’d from; otherwile, I would. But 
pray, Sir, how do you like my hang-man? 

Smi. Bymy troth, Sir, I fhould like him very well, 

Bayes. I, but how do you like it? (for I fee you 
can judge) (p. 8.) Would you have it for the Prologue, 
or the Epilogue ? 

Johns. Faith, Sir, it's fo good, let it e’en ferve for 
both. 

Bayes. No, no; that won’t do. Befides, Ihave made 
another. 

Johns. What other, Sir? 

Bayes. Why, Sir, my other is Thunder and Light- 
ning. 

Johns. That’s greater: I’d rather ftick to that. 

Bayes. Do you think fo? II tell you then; though 
there have been many wittie Prologues written of late, 





3) He contracted with the King's Company of Astors, in the 
Year 1668, for a whole Share, to write them four Plays » Year, 
Key 1704. 





THE REHKARSAL, Act. I. 49 


yet I think you’l fay this is a non pareillo: I'm fure no 
body has hit upon it yet, For here, Sir, I make my 
Prologue to be Dialogue: and as, in my firft, you lee 
I ftrive to oblige the Auditors by civility, by good na- 
ture, and all that; fo, in this, by the other way, in Ter- 
rorem, I chufe for the perlons Thunder and Lightning. 
Do you apprehend the conceipt? 

Johns. Phoo, pox! then you have it cock-fure, 
They’l be bang’d, before they’l dare affront an Author, 
that has ’em at that lock. 

Bayes, I have made, too, one of the molt delicate, 
daintie Simile's in the whole world, I gad, if I knew but 
how to applie it. 

Smi. Let's hear it, I pray you. 

Bayes. "Tis an alufion to love. 


1) So Boar and Sow, when any ftorm is nigh, 
Snuff up, and [mell it gath’ring in the Skie:; 
Boar beckons Sow to trot in Chelnunt Groves, 
And there confummate their unfinifh’d Loves. 
Penfive in mud they wallow all alone, 

And [nort, and gruntle to each others moan, 


How do you like it now, ha? 

Johns. Faith, ’tis extraordinary fine: and very ap- 
plicable to Thunder and Lightning, methinks, becatfe it 
(peaks of a Storm, 

Bayes. I gad, and fo it does, now I think on’t. 





1) Almah. So, two kind Turtles, when a ftorm is nigh 
Look up, and fee it gath'ring in the Skie. 
Each calls his Mate to fhelter in the Groves, 
Leaying, in murmures, their unfinifh'd Loves. 
‘on fome dropping Brauch they fit alone, 
oe, and hearken to each others moan. 
Conqueft of Granada. Sr II, Aot. i. 
. Vgl. Arber’ ann 
7 





THE REHEARSAL, Act. I. 


Mr. Johnson, I thank you: and Pl put it in profeeio, 
Come out, Thunder and Lightning. (p. 9). 


1) Enter Thunder and Lightning. 

Thun. I am the bold Thunder, 

Bayes. Mr. Cartwright, pr'ythee (peak u little louder, 
and with a hoarfer voice. I am the bold Thunder? 
Pfhaw! peak it me in a voice that thunders it out in- 
deed: I am the bold Thunder. 

Thun. I am the bold Thunder. 

Light. The brisk Lightning, I. 

Bayes. Nay you muft be quick and nimble, 

The brisk Lightning, I. That's my meaning. 

Thun. I am the braveft Hector of the Skie, 

Ligth. And I, fair Helen, that made Hector die. 

Thun. I ftrike men down. 

Light. I fire the Town. 

Thun. Let the Critiques take heed how they gramble, 

For then begin I for to rumble, 

Light. Let the Ladies allow us their graces, 

Or TI blaft all the paint on their faces, 
And dry up their Peter to foot. 

Thun. Let the Critiques look to't. 

Light. Let the Ladies look to’t. 

Thun. For Thunder will do't. 

Light. Kor Lightning will Thoot. 

Thun. Tl give you dafh for dafh, 

Light. TI give you flafh for flalh, 

Gallants, I] finge your Feather. 

Thun. 11 Thunder you together. 

Both. Look to't, look to’t; we’) do’t, wel do’t; look 
to't, we’l do't, [Twice or Ihrice repeated, 

[Exeunt ambo, 


”) Song in Dialogue. Sir S. Slapylton ete. Arber p. 44, 





THE REHBARSAL. Act. I. 5l 


Bayes. That's all. "Tis but a flafh of a Prologue: 
a Droll. 

Smi. "Tis [hort, indeed; but very terrible, 

Bayes. Ay, when the fimile is in, it will do to a 
Miracle, I gad. Come, come; begin the Play. (p. 10.) 

Enter firft Player. 

1 Play. Sir, Mr. Ivory t) is not come yet; but he’/l be 
here prefently, he's but two doors off, 

Bayes. Come then, Gentlemen, let’s go out and take 
a pipe of Tobacco. [Exeunt. 


Finis Actus primi. 





1) Abraham Ivory had formerly been a confiderable Actor ot 
Women's Parts; but nfterwards [tupify'd himfelt so far, with 
iaters, that, before the firlt Acting, ofthis Farce, 
hing, but to go of Errands; for which, and meer 

allow'd him a Wi 





THE REHEARSAL. Act. II. Se, I. 


ACTUS II. SCARNA I. 


Bayes, Johnson and Smith. 


Bayes. Now, Sir, becaufe I’] do nothing here that 
ever was done before [Spits. 
Smi. A very notable delign, for a Play, indeed. 

Bayes. Inltead of beginning with & Scene that dil- 
covers [omething of the Plot, I begin this with a whifper.t) 

Smi, That’s very new. 

Bayes. Oome, take your feats. Begin Sirs, 

Enter Gentlemen-U/her and Phyfician, 

Phys. Sir, by your habit, I fhould ghefs you to be 
the Gentlemen-Ufher of this (umptuous place, 

Ufh. And, by your gait and falhion, I fhould almoft 
fufpect you rule the healths of both our noble Kings, 
under the notion of Phyfician, 

Phys. You hit my Function right. 

Ufh. And you, mine. 

Phys. Then let’s imbrace, 

Ufh, Come then, 

Phys. Come, (p. 11). 

Johns. Pray, Sir, who are tholfe two fo very eivil 
perlons ? 





) (a) Drake Sen. Draw up our Men; and in low Whifpers 
give our Orders out. Arber p. 46. 
[Sir W. D’Avenant,] Play-Houfe to de Lett, p. 100, 
(b) See the Amorous Prince, pag. 20, 22, 39, 60, (üach'B 69) 
where yon will find all the chief Commands, and Direotions, are 
given in Whilpers Key 1704. 





THE REHBARSAL. Act. IL Sc. I. 53 


Bayes. Why, Sir, the Gentleman-Ufher, and Phy- 
fician of the two Kings of Brentford. 

Johns. But how comes it to pals, then, that they 
know one another no better? 

Bayes. Phoo! that's for the better carrying on of 
the Intrigne, 

Johns. Very well. 

Phys. Sir, to conclude, 

Smi. What, before he begins? 

Bayes. No, Sir; you mult know they had heen talking 
of this a pretty while without. 

Smi. Where? In the Tyring-room ? 

Bayes. Why ay, Sir. He’s [o dull! Come, (peak again. 

Phys. Sir, to conclude, the place you fill, has more 
than amply exacted the Talents of a wary Pilot, and all 
thefe threatnivg (torms which, like impregnant Olouds, 
do hover o’er our heads, (when they once are grafp’d but 
by the eye of reafon) melt into fruitful (howers of bleffings 
on the people. 

Bayes. Pray mark that Allegory, Is not that good? 

Johns. Yes; that gralping of a ftorm with the eye 
is admirable. 

Phys. But yet (ome rumours great are ltirring; and 
if Lorenzo [hould prove falle, (as none but the great Gods 
can tell) you then perhaps would find, that—— [Whi/pers. 

Bayes. Now they whilper. 

Ufh. Alone, do you fay? 

Phys. No; attended with the noble— | Whifpers. 

Ufh. Who, he in gray? 

Phys. Yes; and at the head of —— [Whifpers. 

Bayes. Pray mark. 

Ufh. Then, Sir, molt certain, 'twill in time appear 
Thefe are the renfons that induc’d 'em to’t: 

‚Firft, he — [Whifpers. 

Bayes. Now t’other whilpers. 





THE REHEARSAL. Act. IL. Se. I. 


Ufh. Secondly, they—— [Whifpere. 

Bayes. He's at it Itill. 

Ufh. Thirdly, and laftly, both he, and they —— 

[Whfpers. (p. 12.) 

Bayes, "There they botlı whifper. 

[Exeunt Whifpering. 
Now, Gentlemen, pray tell me true, and without flattery, 
is not this a very odd beginning of a Play? 

Johns, In troth, I think it is, Sir. But why two 
Kings of the fame place? 

Bayes. Why? becaufe it's new; and that’s it I aim 
at. I defpife your John/on, and Beaumont, that borrow'd 
all they writ from Nature: I am for fetching it purely out 
of my own fancie, I. 

Smi. But what think you of Sir John Suckling, Sie? 

Bayes. By gad, I am a better Poet than he, 

Smi. Well, Sir; but pray why all this whilpering? 

Bayes. Why, Sir, (befides that it is new, as I told 
you before) becaufe they are fuppos’d to be Polititians; 
and matters of State ought not to be divulg’d. 

Smi. But then, Sir, wny — 

Bayes. Sir, if yow’l but refpite your curiofity till the 
end of the fifth Act, you’ find it a piece of patience not 
ill recompenc’d. [Goes to the door. 

Johns, How doft thou like this, Frank? Is it not 
juft as I told thee? 

Smi. Why, I did never, before this, lee any thing in 
Nature, and all that, (as Mr. Bayes fays) fo foolifh, but 
I could give fome ghefs at what mov’d the Fop to do 
it; but this, I confels, does go beyond my reach, 

Johns, Why, 'tis all alike: Mr. Winterfhull*) has in- 
form’d me of this Play before. And T’I tellthee, Ayank, 


2) Mr. William Winter[hull was a molt Excellent, ‚Judicious 
Actor; and the beit Iuftruotor of others: He dy’d in July 1879, 


Key 1704, 








THE REHEARSAL. Act, II. Sc. I. 55 


thou [halt not fee one Scene here, that either properly 
ought to come in, or is like any thing thou canft imagine 
has ever been the practice of the World. And then, 
when he comes to what he calls good language, it is, as 
I told thee, very fantaftical, molt abominably dull, and 
not one word to the purpole, 

Smi, It does furprife me, I am fure, very much. 

Johns. I, but it won't do fo long; by that time thou 
haft (een a Play or two, that Il fhew thee, thou wilt 
be pretty well acquainted with this new kind of Foppery,!) 
(v. 13) 


SCHENA IL 


Enter the two Kings, hand in hand, 


Bayes. Thele are the two Kings of Brentford; take 
notice of their ftile: "twas never yet upon the Stage; but, 
if you like it, I could make a [hift, perhaps, to (hew you 
a whole Play, written all jult fo. 

1 King. Did you obferve their whilper, brother King? 

2 King. I.did; and heard belides a grave Bird fing 
That they intend, [weet-heart, to play us pranks. 

Bayes. This, now, is familiar, becaufe they are botlı 
perfons of the fame. Qualitie, 

Smi. "'Sdeath, this would make a man [pew. 

1 King. If that delign appears, 

I lug '’em by the ears 
Until I make ’em crack. 

2 King. And (o will I, j’fack, 

1 King, You mult begin, Mon foy. 

2 King. Sweet Sir, Pardonnes moy. 





%) Hier folgt in B. eine anderthalb Seiten lange Unterhaltung 
hen Johnson, Bayes und Smith, in welcher Bayes dem Smith 
ndersetzt, welche äußerlichen Mittel er beim Schriftstellern 





56 THE REHBARSAL, Act. II. So. II. 


‚Bayes. Mark that: I Makes 'em botlı (peak French, 
to (hew their breeding. 

Johns. O, tis extraordinary fine, 

2 King. Then, fpite of Fate, we’ thus combined 

Itand; 
And, like true brothers, walk ftill hand in 
band. [Exeunt Reges. 

Johns. "This is a very Majeltick Scene indeed. 

Bayes. Ay,'tis a crult, a lalting erult for your Rogue 
Oritiques, I gad: I would fain see the proudelt of "em 
all but dare to nibble at this; I gad, if they do, this (hall 
rub their gums for 'em, I promife you. It was I, yon 
mult know, writ the Play I told you of, in this very Stile: 
and [hall I tell you a very good jet? I gad, the Players 
would not act it: ha, ha, ha. 

Simi. That's impoflible. (p. 14.) 

Bayes. I gad, they would not, Sir; ha, ha, ha. They 
refus’d it, I gad, the silly Rogues: ha, ha, ha. 

Johns. Fie, that was rude. 

Bayes. Rude! I gad, tbey are the rudelt, uneivil- 
elt perlons, and all that, in the whole world: I gad, 
there’s no living with 'em. I have written, Mr, Johnfon, 
1 do verily believe, a whole cart-load of things, every 
whit as good as this, and yet, I vow to gad, thefe in- 
folent Rafkals have turn’d 'em all back upon my hands 
again. 

Johns. Strange fellows indeed. 

Smi. But pray, Mr. Bayes, how came thele two 
Kings to know of this whifper? for, as I remember, they 
were not prefent at it. 

Bayes. No, but that's the Actors fault, and not 
mine; for the Kings [hould (a pox take 'em) have pop'd 
both their heads in at the door, juft as the other went of, 

Smi. “hat, indeed, would ha’ done it. 

Bayes, Done it! Ay, \ gad, tele fellows are able 





H THE REHEARSAL. Act. II. Se. II. 57 
f 
yoil the beft things in Chriftendom. TI tell you, 
‚Johnfon, I vow to gad, I have been fo highly dil- 

3'd, by the peremptorinels ‚of thefe fellows, that I 
zelolv’d, hereafter, to bend all my thoughts for the 

vice of the Nurfery, and mump your proud Players, 

gad ') 


SCENA II. 


Enter Prince Pretty-man. 


Pret. How Itrange a captive am I grown of late. 
Shall I accufe my Love, or blame my Fate? ®) 
My Love, I cannot; that is too Divine: 

And againlt Fate what mortal dares repine? 


Enter Oloris. 
But here fhe comes, 
Sure 'tis fome blazing Comet, is it not? [yes down. 
Bayes. Blazing Comet! mark that. I gad, very 
fine, (p. 15.) 


1) The Key 1704 refers Prince Pretty-man’s falling afleep in 
making love, to the play entitled Z’he Loft Lady [by Sir W. Berkeley] 
London. fol. 1839. In the fifth edition of The Rehear/al, however, 
there is the following addition to the text here. 

So; now Prince Pretiyman comes in, falls alleep, making 
Love to his Miftrefs, which you know, was a grand Intrigue in a 
Inte Play, written by a very honeft Gentleman: a Knight. 

Bp. Percy ftates that this addition alludes to Querer pro folo 
querer (Do Love only for Love’ Sake): a Dramatick romance, written 
in Spanifh by DON ANTONIO HURTADO DE MENDOZA in 
1623, and paraphrafed in Englilb, in 1654, by Sir R, FANSHAWE, 
‘during his Confinement to Tankerfly Park in York-fhire, by 
Oliver, after the Battail of Worce/ter, in which he was taken 
Prifoner, lerving His Majelty (whom God preserve) as Secretary of 
State’ Printed London 1671. 4to. Arber, Seite 54. 

®) Compare this with Prince Leonidas in Mariage-i-la-Mode. 

B. 





58 THE REHBARSAL. Act, II. Se. II. 


Pret. But I am fo {urpris’d with (leep, I cannot 
[peak the relt. [sleeps. 

Bayes. Does not tbat, now, [urprife you, to fall 
alleep jult in the nick? His fpirits exhale with the heat 
of his paflion, and all that, and Iwop falls afleep, as 
you fee. Now, here, [he muft make a fimile, 

Smi. Where’s the necellity of that, Mr. Bayes? 

Bayes. Becaule [he's furpris’d.‘) That’s a general 
Rule: you muft ever make a /imile when you are fur- 
pris’d; 'tis the new way of writing. 


®) Cloris. As fome tall Pine, which we, on „Ztna, find 
T’have [tood the rage of many a boylt’rous wind, 
Feeling without, that flames within do play, 
Which would confume his Root and Sap away; 
He [preads his worfted Arms unto the Skies, 


Silently grieves, all pale, repines and dies: 


#) This rule is molt exactly obferved in Dryden's Indian 
Emperor, Act iv. Scene iv. Upon a [udden and unexpeeted mil- 
fortune, Almeria thus expreifes her lurprife and concern. 

Alm. All hopes of lafety and of love are gone; 

As when fome dreadful Thunder-clap is nigb, 

The winged Fire Ihoots [wiftly through the Skie, 

Strikes and Conlumes e're fcarce it does appear, 

And by the Iudden ill, prevents the fear: 

Such is my State in this amazing wo; 

It leaves no pow'r to think, much lefs to do: 

J. Dryden. The Indian Emperour, p. 50. Ed. 1667. 

Bp. Perey. 
*) Boabiel to Almahide. 

As lome fair tulip, by a ftorm opprelt, 

Shrinks up, and folds its filken arma to relt; 

And, bending to the blaft, all pule and dead, 

Hears from within, the wind fiog round its head: 

So, Chrowded up your beauty difappears;, 

Unvail my Love; and lay afide your fears, 

John Dryden. The Conque[t of Granada, Part I. Act v. p, 6L- 

Ed. 1672. Vgl. Arber's Reprint, Seite ii, 





THE REHEARSAL. Act. IL Se. IL. 59 


So, fhrowded up, your bright eye difappears. 
Break forth, bright feorching Sun, and dry my tears, 
(Exit, 

Bayes. I am afraid, Gentlemen, this Scene has made 
you ‚fad; for I must confels, when I writ it, I wept 
my felf, 

Smi, No, truly, Sir, my Ipirits are almoft exhal’d 
too, and I am likelier to fall alleep. 

Prince Pretty-man /larts up, and fays— 

Pret. It is refolv'd. (Exit. 

Smi. Mr. Bayes, may one be fo bold as to alk you 
a queltion, now, and yon not be angry? 

Bayes. OÖ Lord, Sir, you may alk me what you 
pleale, I vow to gad, you do me a great deal of honour; 
you do not know me, if you lay that, Sir. 

Smi. Then, pray, Sir, what is it that this Prince 
here has relolv’d in his fleep?} 

Bayes. Why, I muft confels, that queltion is well 
enough alk’d, for one that is not acquainted with this 
new way of writing, But yon mult know, Sir, that, to 
out-do all my fellow-Writers, whereas they keep their 
Intrigo feeret till the very laft Scene before the Dance; 
I now, Sir, do you mark me——a—— (p. 16.) 

Smi. Begin the Play, aud end it, without ever open- 
ing the Plot at all? 

Bayes. I do fo, that’s the very plain trotlı on’t: 
ha, ha, ha; I do, I gad. If they cannot find it out 
themfelves, e’'en let "em alone for Bayes, I warrant you. 
But here, now, is a Scene of bufinels: pray oblerve it; 
for 1 dare (sy you’ think it no unwife dilcourle this, nor 
ill argu’d. To tell you true, ’tis a Debate I over-heard 
once betwixt two grand, fober, governing perlons. 





THE REHRARSAL. Act. AL. Se. IV, 


SCANA IV. 


Enter Gentleman-Ufher and Phyfieian. 


Ufh. Come, Sir: let’s ftate the matter of fact, and 
lay our heads together. 

Phys, Right: lay our heads together. I love to be 
merry (ometimes; but when a knotty point comes, I lay 
my head clofe to it, with a pipe of Tobacco in my month, 
and then I whew it away, i'faith. 

Bayes. 1 do juft fo, I gad, always. 

Ufh. The grand queftion is, whether they heard us 
whifper? which I divide thus: into when they heard, 
what they heard, and whether they heard or no. 

Johns. Moft admirably divided, I [wear. 

Ufh. As to the when; you fay jult now: fo that is 
anfwer’d. Then, for what; why, what anfwers it lelf: 
for what could they hear, but what we talk’d of? So 
that, naturally, and of necelfity, we come to the laft 
queltion, Videlicet, whether they heard or no? 

Smi. This is a very wile Scene, Mr. Bayes. 

Bayes. Yes; you have it right: they are both Boli- 
titians. I writ this Scene for a pattern, to (hew the world 
how men fhould talk of bufinefs. 

‚Johns. You have done it exceedingly well, indeed. 

Bayes. Yes, I think this will do. 

Phys. Well, if they heard us whilper, they’l turn us 
out, and no bodie elfe will take us, (p. 17.) 

Dfh, No bodie elle will take us. 

Smi. Not for Polititiaus, I dare anfwer for it. 

Phys. Let’s then no more our (elves in vain bemoan: 

We are not [afe until we them unthrone. 

Dfh. "Tis right: 

And, lince occalion now [eems debonair, 
VI feize on this, and you [hall take that 





THE 'REHEARSAL Act. If. Ke IV. [71 


They draw their Swords, and fit denon im 
the heo great chairs upon (ke Biuge, 
Bayes; There's now an odd furprile; the whole 
State's tarn’d quite topli-turwy,') without any putler or 
ftir in the whole world, I gad. 
Johns. A very filent change of Gorerument, tealy, 
as ever I heard of. 
Bayes. It is so. And yet you fhall fee mu hiring 
’em in again, by and by, in as odd u way every jan 
[The Ufurpers march out flowrifhing Huwlr fund 


1) Such eafy Turna of Stste are froqueut In our Modern Plays 
where we fee Prince Dethros’d and Govarmmmda Oiang'd, by 
very feeble Means, and an flight Oeosfions: Partieularly, In Murnlupe 
ü-la-Mode; a Play, writ Fince dhe firft Pohlicatlon at dla Waren 
Where (to pafs by the Dulnefs of the Btatopunl, Ihe Olterliy u 
the Comie, the near Refemblanew Leonidas bewre 10 our Hrn 
Pretty-Man, being fometimes » King's Ban, fammllnan u Ahapkard's 
and not to queltion how Almalthea comes to ba u Prinsuls, har 
Brother, the King's grent Favourite, belug Int m Lord) (de won 
our While to oblerve, how aufily ihn Piorca und Janko Uhunper 
is Depos'd, and the Right Heir pine/d. on the Throne; au I6 in thus 
related by the faid Imnginary Princeln, 

Enter Amalthes, running, 

Amal. Ob, Gentlemen, If you hara Loyalty, 
Or Courage, fhow it now: Leonidas 
Broke on the fadden from his Gunrde, und Inakahing 
A Sword from one, his bnek agulnft As Mowikild, 
Bravely defends himfelf; and ownn slond 
He is our long lost King, found for Ihla mummaud 
But, if your Valours help not, lost for uver, 
Two of bis Gunrds, mov/d by tho fenfo of Wirken, 
Are turn’d for him, and there they Aland al May 
Againft a Hoft of Foos. 

[J. Dryden.) Marriage-ä-la-Mode, Act v, Be. I. p, 61. DA A 

This fhows Mr, Bayes to be n Man of Confianey, m 
to his Refolution, and not to he Inugl 
Agreeable to what he lays in the # 
my Things are Good, what care I 





THE REHEARSAL, Act, IL. Se. IV, 


Enter Shirley. 

Shir. Hey ho, hey ho: what a change is here! Hey 

day, hey day! I know not what to do, nor what to [ay.") 
[Exit. 

Smi. But pray, Sir, how came they to depofe the 
Kings fo ealily? 

Bayes. Why, Sir, you mult know, they long had a 
defign to do it before; but never could put it in practice 
till now: and, to tell you true, that's one reafon why I 
made 'em whilper fo at firft. 

Smi. O, very well: now I'm fully fatisfi'd. 

Bayes. And then, to [hew yon, Sir, it was not done 
fo very ealily neither; in this next Scene you [hall fee 
fome fighting. 

Smi. ©, ho: lo then you make the ftruggle to be 
after the bufinefs is done? 

Bayes. Aye. 

Smi. O,I conceive you: that is very natural. (p. 18,) 

SCHNA V. 
Enter four men at one door, and four at another, with 
their fiwords drawen, 

Soldier. Stand. Who goes there? 

2 501. A friend. 
Sol, What friend? 
Sol. A friend to the Houfe. 
Sol. Fall on. 

[They all kill one another. Mufick ftrikes. 

Bayes. Hold, hold. [To the Mufick. It ceafeth, 
Now here’s an odd [urprife: all thefe dead men you [hall 

1) I know not what to do nor what to fayz 

Sir W. Killigrew. Pandora, or The Converte, 
Act v.p. 9, Ed. 1665, 
Vgl, Arber's Reprint, Seite 60. 





THE REHEARSAL. Act, II. Sc. V, 63 


fee rife up prelently, at a certain Note that I have made, 
in Effaut flat, and fall a Daneing. Do you hear, dead 
men? remember your Note in Zffaut flat. Play on. 
[To the Mufick. 
Now, now, now. | The Mufick play his Note, and the dead 
OLord, OLord! | men rife; but cannot get in order. 
Out, out, out! Did ever men [poil a good thing fo? no 
figure, no ear, no time, no thing? you dance worle than 
the Angels in Harry the Eight, or the fat Spirits in The 
Tempeft, I gad. 

1 Sol. Why, Sir, ’tis impoffible to do any thing in 
time, to this Tune. 

Bayes. O Lord, O Lord! impoflible? why, Gen- 
tlemen, if there be any faith in a perfon that’s a Ohrilt- 
ian, I late up two whole nights in compoling this Air, 
and apting it for the bulinels: for, if you oblerve, there 
are two [everal Deligns in this Tune; it begins fwift, and 
ends flow. You talk of time, and time; you fhall fee 
me do't. Look you,now. Here I am dead. 

[Zyes down flat on his face, 
Now mark my Note in Effaut flat. Strike up Mulick. 
Now. As he rifes up haftily, he tumbles 
and falls down again, 
Ah, gadfookers, I have broke my Nole, 

Johns. By my troth, Mr. Bayes, this is a very un- 
fortunate Note of yours, in Zffaut flat. 

Bayes., A plague of this damn’d Stage, with your 
nails, and (p. 19) your tenter-hooks, that a man cannot 
come to teach you to Act, but he mult break his nofe, 
and his face, and the divel and all. Pray, Sir, can you 
help me to a wet piece of brown papyr? 

Smi, No indeed, Sir; I don’t ufually carry any 
‚about me. 


Sir, I1 go get you fome within prefently. 
60, go then; II follow yon. Pray dance 








64 THE REHEARSAL. Act. II. Sc. V. 


out the Dance, and I] be with you in a moment. Re- 
member you four that you dance like Horfemen. 
[Exit Bayes. 
They dance the Dance, but can make nothing of it. 
1 Sol. A Devil! let’s try this no more: play my 
Dance that Mr. Bayes found fault with. 
[Dance, and Exeunt. 
Smi. What can this fool be doing all this while 
about his nofe? 
Johns. Pr’ythee let’s go lee. [Zxeunt: 


Finis Actus fecundi. 


ACTUS III. SCENA I 


Bayes with a papyr om his Nofe, and the two Gentlemen. 

Bayes, Now, Sir, this I do, becaufe my fancie in 
this Play is to end every Act with a Dance, 

Smi, Faith, that fancie is very good, but I fhould 
hardly have broke my nofe for it, though. 

Johns. 'That fancie, I Suppole, is new too, 

Bayes. Sir, all my fancies are fo. I tread upon no 
man’s heels; but make my flight upon my own wings, I 
allure you. As, now, this next Scene fome perhaps will 
fay, It is not very neceffary to the Plot: I grant it; what 
then? I meant it fo. (p. 20). But then it’s as full of 
Drollery as ever it can hold: ’tis like an Orange (tuck 
with Cloves, as for conceipt. Come, where are you? This 
Scene will make you die with laughing, if it be well acted: 
it is a Scene of [heer Wit, withont any mixture in the 
world, T gad. [Reads— 

Enter*) Prince Pretty-man, and Tom Thimble his 

Taylor, 
This, Sirs, might properly enough be call’d a prize of 
Wit; for you [hall fee ’em come in upon one another 
{nip, Inap, hit for hit, as faft as can be. Firft one Ipeaks, 
then prefently t'other's upon him [lap, witlı a Repartee; 
ka he at him again, dafh with a new conceipt: and lo 
‚eternally, etern Bi 50 Ser zn ze SA Eu 





66 THE REHEARSAL. Act. II. Se. I. 


Smi. What a plague, does this Fop mean by his 
Inip fnap, hit for hit, and dafh? 

‚Johns. Mean? why, he never meant any thing in’s 
life: what doft talk of meaning for? 


Enter Bayes. 
Bayes. Why don’t you come in? 
Entre Prince Pretty-man and Tom Thimble.t) 


®)Pret. But pr’ythee, Tom Thimble, why wilt thom 
needs marry? If nine Taylors make but one man; and 
one woman cannot be fatisfi'd with nine men: what work 
art thou eutting out here for thy [elf, trow we? 

Bayes. Good. 

Thim. Why, an’t pleafe your Higbnefs, if I can’t 
make up all the work I cut out, I [han’t want Journey- 
men to help me, I warrant you. 

Bayes. Good again. 

Pret. 1 am afraid thy Journey-men, though, Tom, 
won't work by the day, but by the night. 

Bayes. Good Ltill, 

Thim. However, if my wife fits but crols-leg’d, as 
I do, there will be no great danger: not half [o much as 
when I trufted you for your Coronation-[uit, 

Bayes. Very good, i'faith. 

Pret. Why, the times then liv'd upon truft; it was 
the (p. 21) fafhion. You would not be out of time, at 
[uch a time as that, lure: A Taylor, you know, mult 
never be out of falhion. 

Bayes. Right. 


?) This Scene will make yon die with laughing, it it be wall 
neted, for "tis as full of drollery as ever it can hold, "Pia like an 
Orange ftufrd with Oloves, us for conceit. B. 

%) In B steht als Anmerkung: Prince Prettiyman, and Mom 
Thimble, Failer and Bibber his Taylor, in the Wild Gallant, 
Puge 5, 6, 





THE REHEARSAL. Act, LIT, Se. L 67 


Thim. I'm lure, Sir, I made your cloath in the Court- 
falhion, for you never paid me yet.') 

Bayes, "There's a bob for the Court. 

Pret. Why, Tom, thon art a [harp rogue when thou 
art angry, I fee; thou pay’ft me now, methinks, 

Thim. I, Sir, in your own coyn: you give me nothing 
but words. 

Bayes. Admirable, before gad. 

Pret. Well, Tom, I hope [hortly I fhall have another 
coyn for thee; for now the Wars come on, I [hall grow 
to be a man of mettal. 

Bayes, O, you dit not do that half enough. 

Johns. Methiinks he does it admirably. 

Bayes. I, pretty well; but he does not hit me in’t: 
he does not top his part,°) 

Thim. That's the way to be ftamp’d yourfelf, Sir, 
I fhall fee you come home, like an Angel for the Kings- 
evil, with a hole bor’d through you. [Exeunt, 

Bayes, That's very good, i'faith: ha, ha, ha, Ha, 
there he has hit it up to the hilts, I gad. How do 
you like it now, Gentlemen? is not this pure Wit? 

Smi. "Tis {nip fnap, Sir, as you lay; but, methinks, 
not plealant, nor to the purpole, for the Play does notgo on. 

Bayes. Play does not go on? I don't know what 
you mean: why, is not this part of the Play? 

Smi. Yes, but the Plot ftands ftill. 

Bayes, Plot ftand ftill! why, what a Devil is the 
Plot good for, but to bring in fine things? 

Smi. ©, I did not know that before. 





*) Nay, il that be all, there's no such hafte: the Courtiers are 
not fo re to pay their Debts. 
The Wild Gallant, Act i. p. 11. Ed. 1669, 
t, Seite 68, 
but he does not Top his Part, 
Edward Howard, Key 1704. 





THE REHEARSAL. Art. III. Sc L 


Bayes. No, I think you did not: nor things 
more, that I am Mafter of. Now, Sir, I’gad, this is the 
bane of all us Writers: let us foar never lo little above 
the common pitch, I gad, all’s fpoil’d; for the vulgar never 
underltand us, tley can never conceive you, Sir, the ex- 
celleneie of thefe things. t) (p. 22.) 

Johns. 'Tis a lad fate, I mult confels: but yon Ber. 
on ftil? 

Bayes. Write on? I gad, I warrant you, ’Tis not 
their talk fhall ftop me: if they catch me at that lock, 
II give 'em leave to hang me. As long as I know my 
things to be good, what care I what they fay? What, 
they are gone, and forgot the Song! ®) 

Smi. They have done very well, methinks, here's no 
need of one. 

Bayes. Alack, Sir, you know nothing: you mult ever 
interlard your Plays with Songs, Gholts and Idols, if you 
mean 1 —a —— 

Johns. Pit, Box and Gallery, ®) Mr. Bayes. 

Bayes. 1 gad, Sir, and you have nick’d it. Hark you, 
Mr. Johnfon, you know I don't flatter, a gad, you have 
a great deal of Wit, 

Johns. © Lord, Sir, you do me too much honour. 

Be Nay, nay, come, come, Mr. Johnfon, Ifacks 





1) Poets, like Lovers, fhould be bold, and dare; 
They Ipoil their bulinefs with an over care: 
And he who fervilely creeps after fence, 
Is lafe, but ne'er can reach an excellenee, 
Prologue to Tyrannick Love. B, 
®) Hier in B längerer Zusatz, besonders der Song. This is tie 
latter part of a Song made by Mr. Bayes; on the death of Captain 
Digby, Son of George Earl of Bristol, who was a palfionate a 
nirer of the Dutchels dowager of Richmond, call'd by the Author, 
Armida: he lost his life in a Sea fight, againft the Duich, te 
28th of May 1672. B. 
*) M. Edward Howard's Works, 





THE REHBARSAL. Act. IIL. Se. II. 69 


this mut not be (aid, amonglt us that have it, I know 
you have wit by the judgement you make of this Play; 
for that's the mealure I go by: my Play is my Tauch- 
[tone. When a man tells me [uch a one is a perlon of 
parts; is he fo, fay I? what do I do, but bring him 
prefently to fee this Play: If he likes it, I know what to 
think of him; if not, your molt humble Servant, Sir, TI 
no more of him upon my word, I thank you, I am Olara 
voyant, a gad. Now here we go on to our bufinefs, 


SCANA II. 


Enter the two Ufurpers,‘) hand in hand, 
Ufh. But what’s beeome of Volfeius the great? 
His prefence has not grac’d our Oourt of late, 
Phys. I fear fome ill, from emulation [prung, 
Has from us that Illuftrious Hero wrung. 
Bayes, Is not that Majeftical? 
Smi. Yes, but who a Deril is that Folfeius? (p. 23.) 
Bayes. Why, that's a Prince I make in love with 
Parthenope. 
Smi. I thank you, Bir. 
Enter Cordelio. 
®)Cor. My Leiges, news from Volfeius the Prince, 
Ufh. His news is welcome, whatsoe'er it be. 
mi. How, Sir, do you mean that? whether it be 
good or bad? 
Bayes. Nay, pray, Sir, have a little patienee: God- 
fookers, you’l fpoil all my Play. Why, Sir, 'tis impoflible 
to anlwer every impertinent queftion you alk. 





1) See the two Kings in The Conquelt of Granada. B, 

®) Alberto. Curtius, I've fomething to deliyer to your Bar. 
Curtius. Any thing from Alberto is welcome. 

Mrs. A. Behn. The Amorows Prince. Act iii. Be. ü. p. 39. 
1671. Vgl. Arber's Reprint. Seite 72. 





THE REHEARSAL. Act. III, Sc. II. 


Smi, Ory you mercie, Sir. 

Cor. His Highnefs Sirs, commanded me to tell yon, 
That the fair perfon whom you both do know, 
Delpairing of forgivenels for her fault, 

In a deep forrow, twice fhe did attempt 
Upon her precious life; but, by the care 
Of ftanders-by, prevented was. 
Smi. 'Sheart, what ftuff’s here! 
Cor. At laft, 
Polfeius the great this dire refolve embrac'd: 
His fervants he into the Country [ent, 
And he himfelf to Piccadilld went. 
Where he’s inform’d, by Letters, that (he's dead! 

Ufh. Dead! is that poffible? Dead! 

Phys. O ye Gods! [Exeunt, 

Bayes. There's a (mart exprellion of a pallion, O 
ye Gods! That's one of my bold ftrokes, a gad,. 

Smi, Yes; but who is the fair perlon that's dead? 

Bayes, That you fhall know anon, 

Smi, Nay, if we koow it at all, 'tis well enough. 

Bayes. Perhaps you may find too, by and by, for 
all this, that (he’s not dead neither. 

Smi, Marry, that's good news: I am glad of that 
with all my heart, 

Bayes. Now, here's the. man bronght in that is fup- 
pos’d to have kill’d her, [A great [hout within. (p 24). 
Enter Amarillis with a Book in her hand and Atlendants, 

Ama, What fnout Triumphant's that? 

Enter a Souldier, 

Sol. Shie maid, upon the River brink, near Tiwick'nam 
Town, the affaflinate is tane, 

Ama. Thanks to the Powers above, for this de- 

liverance. 
I hope its flow beginning will portend 





THE REHRARSAL. Act. TIL. Se. II, rı 


A forward Exit to all future end. 

Bayes. Pifh, there you are out; to all future end? 
No, no; to all future end; you mult lay the accent upon 
end, or elle you lofe the conceipt. 

Johns. Indeed the alteration of that accent does a 
great deal, Mr. Bayes. 

Bayes. O, all in all, Sir: they are thefe little things 
that mar, or (et you off a Play. 

Smi. I fee you are perfect in thefe matters. 

Bayes. I, Sir; I have been long enough at it to 
know fomething. 5 
Enter Souldiers dragging in an old Fifherman. 

Ama. Villain, what Monfter did corrupt thy mind 
T’attaque the nobleft foul of humane kind? 

Tell me who fot thee on. 

Fifh. Prince Pretiy-man. 

Ama, To kill whom? 

Fifh. Prince Pretty-man. 

Ama. What, did Prince Pretiy-man hire you to kill 
Prince Pretty.man? 

Fifh. No; Prince Volfeius. 

Ama. To kill whom? 

Fifh. Prince Volfeius. 

Ama. What, did Prince Volfcius hire you to kill 
Prince Volfeius? 

Fifh. No; Prince Pretty-man. 

Ama, So, drag him hence, 

Till torture of the Rack produce his (ence, 
[Exeunt. 

Bayes. Mark how I make the horror of his guilt 
confound his intellects; for that’s the defign of this Scene, 
(p. 25), 

Smi. I lee, Sir, you have a feveral defign for every 


» I; that's my way of writing: and fo I can 





72 THE REHEARSAL. Act, TIL Sc. IL 


difpatch you, Sir, a whole Play, before another man, I 
gad, can make an end of his Plot. So, now enter Prince- 
Pretty-man in a rage. Where the Devil is he? Why 
Pretty-man? why when, I fay? O fie, fie, fie, fie; all’s 
marr’d, I vow to gad, quite marr'd. 

Enter Pretty-man, 
Phoo, pox! you are come too late, Sir: now you may go 
out again, if you pleale, I vow to gad Mr —a——I 
would not give a button for my Play, now you have 
done this. 

Pret. What, Sir? 'Slife, Sir, you fhould have come 
ont in choler, rous upon the Stage, jult as the other went 
of. Muft a man be eternally telling you of thefe things? 

Johns. Sure this muft be [ome very notable matter 
that he’s fo angry at. 

Smi. I am not of your opinion. 

Bayes. Pilh! come, let's hear your Part, Sir. 

‚Pret.*) Bring in my Father, why d’ye keep him from me? 

Although a Fifherman, he is my Father, 

Was ever Son, yet, brought to this diftrels, 

To be, for being a Son, made fatherleis? 

Oh, you jult Gods, rob me not of a Father, 

The being of a Son take from me rather. [Zxit. 

Smi. Well, Ned, what think you now? 

Johns. A Devil, this is worlt of all. Pray, Mr, 
Bayes, what's the meaning of this Scene ? 

Bayes, O, cry you mercie, Sir: I purteft I had for- 
got to tell you. Why, Sir, you mult know, that, long 
before the beginning of this Play, this Prince was taken 
by a Fifherman. 

Smi. How, Sir, taken Prifoner? 

Bayes. Taken Prifoner! O Lord, what a queltion’s 
there! did ever any man alk such a queltion? Taken 





3) See the Prince in Maringe Ala-Mode. B, 





THE REHBARSAL. Act. III, Sc, 11. 73 


Prifoner! Godfookers, he has put the Plot quite out of 
my head, with this damn’d queftion. What was I going 
to Say? e 

Johns. Nuy, the Lord knows: I cannot imagine (p. 26). 

Bayes. Stay, let me fee; taken: O 'tis true. Why, 
Sir, as I was going to [ay, his Highnefs here, the Prince, 
was taken in a Oradle by a Filherman, and brought up 
as his Child. 

‚Smi. Indeed? 

Bayes. Nay, pr’ythee hold thy peace. And fo, Sir, 
this murder being committed by the River-fide, the 
Fifherman, upon fufpicion, was leiz’d; and thereupon the 
Prince grew angry. 

Smi. So, so; now 'tis very plain, 

Johns. But, Mr. Bayes, is not that fome difparage- 
ment to a prince, to pals for a Filfherman’s Son? Have 
a care of that, I pray. 

Bayes. No, no, no; not at all; for 'tis but for a 
while: I fhall feteh him off again, prelently, you [hall fee 
Enter Pretty-man and T’himble. 

Pret. By all the Gods, I’ fet the world on fire 

Rather than let ’em ravilh hence my SBire, 

Thim. Brave Pretty-man, it is at length reveald, 

That he is not thy Sire who thee conceal’d. 

Bayes. Lo’ you now, there he’s off again. 

Johns. Admirably done j'faith. 

Bayes. Ay, now the Plot thickens very much upon us. 

Pret. What oracle this darknels can evince? 

Sometimes a Filher’s Son, fometimes u Prince, 

It is a fecret, great as is tlıe world; 

in which, I like the loul, am tols’d and hurl’d. 

The blackeft Ink of Fate, lure, was my Lot. 
d, when (he writ my name, [he made a blot. 


[Bait. 





THE REHEARSAL. Act. IIT. Sc. I, 


Bayes. There's a bluft’ring verle for you now, 

Smi. Yes, Sir; but pray, why is he fo mightily 
troubled to find he is not a Filherman’s Son? 

Bayes. Phoo! that is not becaufe he has a mind to 
be his Son, but for fear he [hould be thought to be no- 
bodie’s Son at all. 

Smi. I, that would trouble a man, indeed, (p. 27.) 

Bayes. So, let me fee.) Enter Prince Polfeius, going 
out of Town. 

Smi. 1 thought he had been gone to Piccadille. 

Bayes. Yes, he gave out (o; but that was onely to 
cover his delign. 

Johns. What defign? 

Bayes. Why, to head the Army, that lies conceal'd 
for him in Knights-bridge. 


Johns. I fee here is a great deal of Plot, Mr. Bayes, 
Bayes. Yes, now it begins to break; but we [hall 
have a world of more bufinefs anon. 


®\ Enter Prince Volleius, Oloris, Amarillis, and 
Harry with a Riding-Oloak and Boots. 

Ama. Sir, you are cruel, thus to leave the Town, 
And to retire to Country folitude, 

Clo. We hop’d this Summer that we [hould at lealt 
Have held the honour of your company. 

Bayes. Held the honour of your Company! prettily 
exprelt! Held the honour of your company! Godfookers, 
thefe fellows will never take notice of any thing, 

Johns. I allure you, Sir, 1 admire it extreamly; I 
don’t know what he does. 

Bayes. I, I, he's a little envious; but ’tis no great 
matter. Oome. 

4) Hier in B: Scene V. 

%) In ridieule of Act e. i, of Englifh Monfiewr, by the 
Hon. J. Howard. Arber, te 82. 





THE REHEARSAL. Act, II. Se, II. 75 


Pray let us two this lingle boon obtain, 
That you will here with poor us [till remain. 
Before your Horles come pronounce our fate, 
For then, alas, I fear ’twill be too late. 
Bayes. Sad! 
Vols. Harry, my Boots; for I’| go rage among 
My Blades encamp’d, and quit this Urban throng, !) 
‚Smi. But pray, Mr. Bayes, is not this a little diffi- 
cult, that you were faying e’en now, t6 keep an Army 
thus conceal’d in Knights-bridge. 
Bayes. In Knights-bridge? Itay. 
Johns. No, not if the Inn-keepers be his friends. 
(p. 28.) 
Bayes. His friends! Ay, Sir, his intimate acquaint- 
ance; or elle, indeed, I grant it could not be. 


Smi. Yes, faith, fo it might be very ealily. 

Bayes. Nay, if I do not make all things ealie, I 
gad, Tl give you leave to hang me. Now you would 
think that he is going out of Town; but you fhall fee 
how prettily I have contriv’d to [top him prefently. 

Smi. By my troth, Sir, you have lo amaz’d me, I 
know not what to think, 


Enter Parthenope. 
Vols. Blefs, me! how frail are all my belt refolves! 
How, in a moment, is my purpofe chang’d!*®) 
3) Into the Country Tl with fpeed, 
With hounds and hawks my fancy feed, etc. 
Now TIl away, a Country life 
Shall be my Miftrefs, and my Wife. Englifh Monsieur, 
p- 36. 38. 39. B. 
®) Comely. ... fet up my Horfes, What fudden fate hath 
ehang'd ıny mind! I feel my heart fo reftlefs now as if it n’ere 
per, relt, fure I'm in love; 
‚Howard. Engli/h.Mon/ieur, Act iv. Sc.i.p. 42. Ed. 1674. 
"s Reprint, Seite 84. 








THE REHEARSAL Act DIL Se il 


Too foon I thought my felf fecure from Lore, 
Fair Madam, give me leave to alk her name 
Who does fo gently rob me of my fame? 
For I fhould meet the Army out of Town, 
And, if I fail, muft bazard my renown, 

Par. My Mother, Sir, fells Ale by the Town-walls, 
And me her dear Parthenope The calls.t) 

Vols. Can vulgar Veltments high-born beauty fhrowd? 
*) Thou bring’ft the Morning pietur’d in a Oloud? 

Bayes,. ‘The Morning pietur'd in a Cloud! A, Gad- 
fookers, what a conceipt is there! 

Par. Give you good Ev’n, Sir, [Exit 

Vols. O inaufpieious Stars! that I was born 

To fudden love, and to more fudden fcorn! 

Ama, Cloris, How! *)Prince Volfeius in love? Ha, 
ha, ba. [Exeunt laughing. 

Smi. Sure, Mr. Bayes, we have loft fome jeft here, 
that they Inugh at fa, 

Bayes. Why did you not obferve? He firlt refolves 
to go out of Town, and then, as he is pulling on his 
Boots, falls in love, Ha, ha, ha, 

Smi, OÖ, I did not obferve: that, indeed, is a very 
good jelt. 

Bayes. Here, now, you fhall fee a combat betwixt 
Love and Honour. An ancient Author has made a whole 


1) And what's this maid's name? 
Idem, Ast. iv. So. i. p. 40, Ed. 1074, 
Vgl. Arber's Reprint, Seite 84. 
*) Mu/lapha, I bring the Morning pietur'd in a Oloudl 
Bir W, D'Avenant, Siege of Rhodes. P. I. The Becond En 
p. 10. Ed 

Val, Arber's Reprint, Seite 84 
®) Mr. Comely in lo 

Englifh 3 
NEN. Arber's Reprint, 





THR REHEARSAL. Act, III. Sc. II. 7 


Play on’t!); (p. 29) but I have difpateh’d it all in this 
Scene. 
®) Volleius fits down. 
Vols. How has my palfion made me Cupid's [coff! 
This hafty Boot is on, the other off, 


») “Love and Honour, Written by W. Davenant Knight, 
Presented by His Majelties Servants at the Black Fryers." London, 
1649, 4to. Vgl. Arber's Reprint, Seite 84. 

?) (a) Feli/bravo. Love, and Honour, pull two ways; 

And I ftand doubtful which to take: 
To Arabia, Honour lays, 
Love fays no; thy Itay here make, 
Sir R. Fanshawe’s tranflation of Querer pro folo Querer. 
Act fi. p. 140, Ed. 1671. 

(b) Alphonfo. But Honour lays not lo. 

Siege of Rhodes, Part I. p. 19. 
(*) Ent. Palladius foftly reading 2. letters. 

Pall. 1 [tand betwixt two minds! what’s beft to doe? 

This bids me (t4 This fpurs me on to goe. 

Once more let our impartiall eyes perufe 

Both t/one and t’other: Both may not prevaile, 

My Lord, 

Prize not your honour [o much as to dilprize her that honours 
you, in chooling rather to meet Death in the field, then Pulch- 
rella in her defires. Give my affection leave once more to dif- 
[wade you from trying Conqueft with fo unequall a Foe: Or if a 
Combate mult be tryed, make a Bed of Rofes the Field, and me 
your Enemie, The Intereft 1 elsim in you is fufficient warrant to 
my defires, which according to the place they find in your Refpeets, 
confirme me either the happieft of all Ladies, or make me the 
moft unfortanate of all women. Pulchrella, 
A Charme too [trong for Honour to reprelfe. 

Mus. A heart too poore for Hononr to poffelfe, 

Pall, Honour muft Itoop to Vows. But what faies this? 

Reads the other Letter. 





My Lord, 
d that gaides this Pen, being guided by the ambition of 
ee eg 





THE REHEAKSAL. Act, IH, Se, II, 


And fullen Iyes, with amorous defign 

To quit loud fame, and make that Beauty mine, 
My Legs, the Emblem of my various thought, 
Shew to what fad diltraction I am brought. 





‚Panthea {hal partake with you in either fortune: If conquer’d, my 
heart fhall be your Monument, to preferve and glorifie your 
honour’d afhes; If a Uonqueror, my tongue fhall be your Herault 
to proclaime you the Champion of our Sex, and the Pheenix of 
your own, honour'd by all, equall’d by few, beloved by none more 
dearly then Your owne Panthen. 

I fayle betwixt two Rocks! What fhall I doe? 

What Marble melts not if Pulchrella wooe? 

Or what hard-hearted eare can be fo dead, 

As to be deafe, if faire Panthea plead? 

Whom fhall I pleafe? Or which fhall T refufe? 

Pulchrella fues, and fair Panthea Ines: 

Pulchrella melts me with her love-[ick teares, 

But brave Panthea batters downe my eures 

With Lovo's Petterre: Pulchrella's brealt encloles 

A foft Affection wrapt in Beds of Rofes, 

But in the rare Pantheas noble lines, 

True Worth and Honour, with Affection joynes. 

I Stand even-balane'd, doubtfully oppreft, 

Benesthe the burthen of a bivious breit. 

When I perufe my [weet Pulchrella’s teares, 

My blood growes wanton, and I plunge in feares: 

But when I read divine Phanthea’s charmes, 

I turne all fierie, and I gralp for armes. 

Who ever faw, when a rude blaft out-braves, 

And thwarts the [welliog Tide, how the proud waves 

Rock the drencht Pinace on the Sea-greene breft 

Of frowning Amphitrite, who oppreft 

Betwixt two Lords, (not knowing which t’ obay) 

Remaines a Neuter in a doubtfull way. 5 

So tolt am I, bound to fuch ftrait confines, 

Betwixt Pulchrella's and Panthea’s lines, 

Both cannot [peed: But one that mult prevaile, 

1 ftand even poys’'d: an Atome turnes the fcale, 

F. Quarles. The Virgin Widow. Act iii. Sci. pp, dE 
Ed. 1649. Vgl. Arber's Reprint, Seite Ru. 88. 





THE REHEARSAL, Act. III. Sc. IL 79 


Sometimes, with ftubborn Honour, like this Boot. 
My mind is guarded, and refolv’d to do’t: 
Sometimes, again, that very mind, by Love 
Difarmed, like tlis other Leg does prove. 

Johns. What pains Mr. Bayes takes to act this 
Speech himfelf! 

Smi. I, the fool, I fee, is mightily tranfported with it. 

Vols. Sball I to Honour or to Love give way? 

Go on, eryes Honour; tender Love fays, nay: 
Honour, aloud, commands, pluck both boots on; 
But fofter Love does whilper, put on none. 
What fhall I do? what conduct [hall I find 
To lead me through this twy-light of my mind? 
For as bright Day with black approach of Night 
Contending, makes a doubtful puzzling light; 
So does my Honour and my Love together 
Puzzle me (lo, I can refolve for neither. 

[Exit with one Boot on, and the other off. 

Johns. By my troth, Sir, this is as diffieult a Com- 
bat as ever I [aw, and as equal; for ’tis determin'd on 
neither fide, 

Bayes. Ay, is’t not, I gad, ha? For, to go off hip 
hop, hip hop, upon this occalion, is a thouland times 
better than any conelufion in the world, I gad. But, 
Sirs, you cannot make any judgement of this Play, be- 
caufe we are come but to the end of the fecond ") Act.®) 
Come, the Dance. [ Dance, 
Well Gentlemen, you’ (ee this Dance, if I am not miltaken, 
take very well upon the Stage, when they are perfect in 
their motions, and all that. (p. 30.) 

Smi. I don’t kaow 'twill take, Sir; but I am fure 
you [weat hard for’t. 





%) May this flip be aecepted as evidence that this Act ftood 
ond in the original Play? Vgl. Arber's Reprint, Seite 36. 
"Eller in B längere Zusätze, 





80 THE REHEARSAL. Act, IL. Se, IL. 


Bayes. Ay, Sir, it colts me more pains, and trouble, 
to do thefe things, than almoft the things are worth. 

Smi, By my troth, I think fo, Sir, 

Bayes. Not for the things themlelves, for I could 
write you, Sir, forty of 'em in a day; but, I gad, thefe 
Players are fuch dull perfons, that, if a man be not by 
upon every point, and at every turn, I gad, they'l mil- 
take you, Sir, and (poil all. 

Enter a Player. 
What, is the Funeral ready? 

Play. Yes, Sir, 

Bayes. And is the Lance fill’d with Wine? 

Play. Sir, 'tis juft now a doing. 

Bayes. Stay then; I’I do it my felf. 

Smi. Come, let’s go with him. 

Bayes. A match. But, Mr. John/on, I gad, I am 
not like other perlons; they care not what becomes of 
their things, [o they can but get money for '’em: now, 
I gad, when I write, if it be not juft as it [hould be, in 
every circumftance, to every particular, I gad, I am not 
able to endure it, I am not my felf, I’m out of my wits, 
and all that, I'm the [trangelt perfon in the whole world. 
For what care I for my money? I gad, I write for 
Fame and Reputation, [Ereunt. 


Finis Actus Tertii. ®. 31.) 





THE REHEARSAL. Act. IV. Se. L 


ACTUS IV. SCENA I. 


Bayes, and the two Gentlemen, 

Bayes. Gentlemen, becaufe I would not have any 
two things alike in this Play, the laft Act beginning with 
a witty Scene of mirtl, I make this to begin with a 
Funeral. 

Smi. And is that all your reafon for it, Mr. Bayes? 

Bayes. No, Sir; I have a precedent for it too. A 
perlon of Honour, and a Scholar, brought in his Funeral 
jult fo: and he was one (let me tell you) that knew as 
well what belong’d to a Funeral, as any man in England, 
I gad.!) 

Johns. Nay, if that be fo, you are lafe, 

Bayes. I gad, but I have another device, a frolick, 
which I think yet better than all this; not for the Plot 
or Characters, (for, in my Heroick Plays, I make no 
difference, as to thole matters) but for another con- 
trivance. 





») Colonel Henry Howard, Son of Thomas Earl of Berkfhire, 
made a Play, call’d the United Kingdoms, which began with & 
Funeral; and had alfo two Kings in it. This gave the Duke a 
juft occafion to fet up two Kings in Brentford, us "ts generally 
believed; tho' others are of Opinion, that his grace had our two 
Brothers in his thoughts, It was Acted at the Cock-Pit in Drury- 
Lane, foon afther the Re/toration; but milcarrying on the (tage, 
the Author had ihe Modelty not to Print it; and therefore, the 
‚Render cannot renfonably expect any particular Pallages of it, 

Say; that they are Boabdelin and Abdalla, Use two contending 
Granada, and Mr. Dryden has in molt of his ferious 








THE REHBARSAL. Act. IV, Se. I 


Smi. What is that, I pray? 

Bayes, Why, I have defign’d a Conquelt, that can- 
not poflibly, I gad, be acted in lefs than a whole week: t) 
and I] {peak a bold word, it [hall Drum, Trumpet, 
Shout and Battel, I gad,*) with any the molt warlike 
Tragedy we have, either ancient or modern, 

Johns. I marry, Sir; there you lay fomething. 

Smi. And pray, Sir, how have you order’d this [ame 
frolick of yours? 

Bayes. Faith, Sir, by the Rule of Romance For 
example: they divide their things into three, four, five, 
fix, [even, eight, or as many Tomes as they pleale: now, 
I would very fain know, what [hould hinder me, from 
doing the fame with my things, if I pleafe, (p. 32.) 

Johns. Nay, if you [hould not be Mafter of your 
own works, 'tis very hard. ; 

Bayes. That is my fence. And therefore, Sir, 
whereas every one makes five Acts to one Play, what 
do me I, but make five Plays to one Plot: by which 
means the Auditors have every day a new thing, 

Johns. Moft admirably good, i’ faith! and muft 
certainly take, becaufe it is not tedions. 

Bayes. I, Sir, I know that, there's the main point, 
And then, upon Saturday, to make a clofe of all, (for 
I ever begin upon a Monday) I make you, Sir, a fixth 
Play, that fums up the whole matter to 'em, and all 
that, for fear they [hould have forgot it.®) 





4) The Conquelt of Granada in two parts, B. 

%) The ufusl language of the Honourable Edward Howard. 
Eig, at the Rehearfal of his Plays. B. 

4) Bp. Percy lays:— 

This is intended. to ridicule the ablurd euftom of writing playa, 
in feveral parts, us the Siege of Rhodes, Parts I. and IL. 
‚Bellamira I. and IL. Thomafo 1. and II. Cicilia and Clorinda, I. wo 
U. &e; but is prineipally lovelled at the Congue/t of Granada. 





THE REHBARSAL. Act, IV. Sc. I, 83 


Johns. That confideration, Mr. Bayes, indeed, I think, 
will be very necellary. 

‚Smi, And when comes in your [hare, pray Sir? 

Bayes. The third week, 

Johns. I vow, you’l get a world of money. 

Bayes. Why, faith, a man mult live: and if you 
don't, thus, pitch upon (ome new device, I gad, you’l 
never do it, for this Age (take it 0’ my word) is fome- 
what hard so pleafe. There is one prettie odd pallage, 
in the laft, of thefe Plays, which may be executed to 
feveral ways, wherein Id have your opinion, Gent- 
lemen. 

Johns. Well, what is’t? 

Bayes. Why, Sir, I make a Male perfon to be in 
Love with a Female, 

Smi. Do you mean that, Mr. Bayes, for a new 
thing? 

Bayes. Yes, sir, as I have order'd it. You [hall 
hear. He having paffionately lov’d her through my five 
whole Plays, finding at laft that (he conlents to his love, 
juft after that his Mother had appear’d to him like a 
Ghoft, he kills himfelf. That’s one way. The other is, 
that (he coming at laft to love him, with as violent a 
pallion as he lov’d her, [he kills her felf,1) Now my 
queftion is, which of thefe two perfons [hould fuffer upon 
this ocealion ? 

Johns, By my troth, it is a very hard cale to decide. 
(p- 33.) 

Bayes. The hardeft in the world, I gad; and has 
puzzled this pate very much. What fay you, Mr. Smith? 





2 Parts; which is properly but one play of ten aets, neither the plot 
nor characters being complest or intelligible in either without the 
other. Vgl. Arber’s Reprint, Seite 92. 
%) Bp. Percy confiders that this refers to Conqueft of Granada, 
IL. Act iv. Vgl. Arber's Reprint, Seite 92. 


6* 








THE REHEARSAL, Act. IV. Se. I. 85 


Pitie us, finking under grief and pain, 
For thy being caft away upon the Main. 
Bayes. Look you now, you fee I told you true, 
Smi, I, Sir, and I thank you for it, very kindly, 
Bayes. Ay, I gad, but you will not have patience; 
honeft Mr.——a—— you will not have patience; 
Johns. Pray, Mr. Bayes, who is that Drawcanfir??) 
Bayes. Why, Sir, a fierce Hero, that frights his 
Miftrils, fnaubs up Kings, baffles Armies, and does what 
he will, without regard to good manners, juftice or 
numbers. 


Johns. A very prettie Character. (p. 34.) 

‚Smi, But, Mr, Bayes, I thought your Heroes had 
ever been men of great humanity and juftice. 

Bayes. Yes, they have been fo; but, for my part, 


I prefer that one quality of [ingly beating of whole 
Armies, above all your moral vertues put together, I gad. 
You [hall fee him come in prefently, Zookers, why 
dont’t you read the papyr? [To the Players. 

K. Phys. O, ery you mercie. [Goes to take the papyr, 

Bayes. Pifh! nay you are fach a fumbler. Come, 
T] read it my (elf. [Takes a papyr from off the coffin, 
Stay, it's an ill hand, I muft ule my Spectacles. This, 
now, is a Copie of Verfes, which I make Lardella 
compole, jult as [he is dying, with defign to have it 





3) Almanzor, in Conquest of Granada. 

I have form’d a Heroe [i. e. Almanzor], I confefs; not abfo- 
lutely perfect; but of an exceffive and overboyling courage, both 
Homer and Tuffo are ıny precendents. Both the Greek and the 
Italian Poet had well confider’d that a tame Heroe who never 
tranfgreffes the bounds of moral vertue, would Shine but dimly in 
an Epick poem. 

J. Dryden. Dedioation to Conquest of Granada. 

See alfo on this fubjeot, the prefatory Elfay to the fame play, 

ntitled Of Heroique Playes. Vgl. Arber’s Reprint, Seite 9. 








Sm Arır Iırmwi deögı at on mr wurd, 
Mr. Br. 





Bay. T. = Tiis. Ts my desr Cr. King 


Smi. Tears a iittie 150 famiiar witk 3 King, though. 
Sir, by sour farour, for a Humb!e Bee. 

Bags. Mr. Smith. for other things. I grant your 
knowledge maz be above me: but. as for Poxtry. give 
me leave w I urcderitand that better: it has been 
longer my practice; it has indeed. Sir. 

Smi. Your lervant, Sir. 

Bayes. Pray mark it. “Reads. 

Since death my earthly part will tbus remore 

I come aHumble Bee to your chaite lore.") (p. 35.) 
With filent wings I’ follow you, dear Couz 

Or elfe, b«fore you, in the Sun-beams buz. 

And when 10 Melancholy Groves you come. 





9) Sohn Dryden. Tyrannick Lore. Act iü.Se.i p.28 MR ven 
Vgl. Arber's Reprint, Seite 98. 


THE REHEARSAL. Act, IV. Sc I 87 


An Airy Ghoft, you’] know me by my Hum; 
For found, being Air, a Gholt does well become, 
Smi, (After a paule). Admirable! 
Bayes. At night, into your bofom I will creep, 
And Buz but foftly if you chance to [leep: 
Yet, in your Dreams, I will pafs fweeping by, 
And then, both Hum and Buz before your eye. 
‚Johns. By my troth, that's a very great promife, 
Smi. Yes, and a molt extraordinary comfort to boot. 
Bayes, Your bed of Love, from dangers I will free; ü 
But moft, from love of any future Bee, 
And when, with pitie, your heart-[trings [hall 
crack, 
With emptie arms Tl bear you on my back. 


Smi, A pick-a-pack, a pick-a-pack. 
Bayes, Ay, I gad, but is not that Zuant now, ha? 
is it not /uant? Here’s the end. 


Then, at your birth of immortality, 
Like any winged Archer, hence I’ fly, 
And teach you your firft Autt’ring in the Sky. 

Johns. O rare! it is the moft natural, refin'd fancie 
this, that ever I heard, I’ (wear. 

Bayes. Yes, I think, for a dead perfon, it is a good 
enough way of making love: for being divefted of her 
Terreftrial part, and all that, [he is only capable of thele 
little, pretty, amorous defigns that are innocent, and yet 
palfionate. Come, draw your [words. 

K. Phys. Come [word, come [heath thy [elf within 

this breast, 

That only iu Zardella’s Tomb can reit. 

K. Ufh. Come, dagger, come, and penetrate this 

heart. 
K Which cannot from Lardella's Love depart. 





THE REHEARSAL. Act. IV. Sc. L 


Enter Pallas. 

Pal, Hold, ftop your murd’ring hands 
At Pallafes commands: (p. 36.) 
For the fuppofed dead, O Kings, 
Forbear to act fuch deadly things. 
Lardella lives: I did but try 
If Princes for their Loves could dye. 
Such Oeleftial conftancie 
Shall, by de Gods, rewarded be: 
And from thefe Funeral oblequies 
A Nuptial Banquet fhall arife, 
The Ooffin opens, and a Banquet is difcover'd. 

Bayes. Now it's out. This is the very Funeral of 
the fair perfon which Volfeius fent word was dead, and 
Pallas, you (ee, has turn’d it into a Banquet. 

Johns. By my troth, now, that is new, and more 
than I expected. 

Bayes. Yes, I knew this would pleafe you: for the 
chief Art in Poetry is to elevate your expectation, and 
then bring you ofl fome extraordinary way. 

K. Ufh. Refplendent Pallas, we in thee do find 

The fierceft Beauty, and a fiercer mind: 
And fince to tee Zardella's life we owe, 
We!l fupple Statues in thy Temple grow. 
K. Phys. Well, fince alive Zardella’s found, 
Let, in full Boles, ber health go round, 
[The two Ufurpers take each of them a Bole in their hands, 
K. Ufh. But where’s the Wine? 
1) Pal, That Chall be mine. 





!) See the Scene in the Villain: where the Hoft furnifhes his 
guelts with n eollation out of his Oloaths; a Onpon from his 
Helmet, a Tanfey out of the Lining of his Cnp, Uream out of his 
Scabbard, &c. Key 1704. 





THE REHBARSAL. Act. IV. Sc. L 89 


Lo, from this conquering Lance, 

Does flow the purelt wine of France: | Fills the 
And, to appeafe your hunger, I er 
Have, in my Helmet, brought a Pye: | Lance. 
Laftly, to bear a part with thefe, 

Behold a Buckler made of Oheefe. [Vani/h Pallas, 


Enter Drawcanlir. 
')K. Phys. What man is this that dares difturb our 
fealt? 
Draw, He that dares drink, and for that drink dares die, 
And, knowing this, dares yet drink on, am I. 
Johns, That is as much as to [ay, that though he 
would ra (p. 37.) ther die than not drink, yet he would 
fain drink for all that too. 
Bayes. Right; that's the conceipt on’t. 
Johns. "Tis a marveilous good one; I [wear. ®) 
K. Ufh. Sir, if you pleafe we [hould be glad to know 
How long you here will ftay, how [oon you’l go. 
Bayes. Is not that now like a well-bred perlon, 
I gad? So modelt, fo gent! 
Smi. O, very like, 
®) Draw. You [hall not know how long I here will Itay; 
?) Enter Almahide with a Taper. 
Almahide. My Light will fure difcover thofe who talk; 
Who dares to interrupt my private Walk? 
Almanzor. He who dares love; and for that love muft dye, 
And knowing this, dares yet love on, am L. 
J. Dryden. Conqueft of Granada, P. II. Activ.p. 131. Ed. 1872. 
Vgl. Arber's Reprint, Seite 102, 
*) In B, einige Zeilen mehr. 
®) I will”) not now, if thou wouldft beg me, [tay; 
But 1 will take my Almahide away. 
Idem, P.1. Act v, p. 60, Ed, 1672. 
Vgl. Arber’s Reprint, Seite 102. 








Be — 


THE REHEARSAL. Act. IV. So. L 


But you fhall know TI take my Boles away. 
‚Snatches the Boles out of the Kings 
hands, and drinks ’em off. 

Smi. But, Mr. Bayes, is that (too) modelt and gent? 

Bayes, No, I gad, Sir, but it’s great. > 

K. Ufh, 'Though, Brother, this grum ftrauger be a 

Clown, 
He’l leave us, [ure, a little to gulp down. 
") Drau. Who e’er to gulp one drop of this dares think 
T] ftare away his very pow’r to drink. 
The two Kings fneak off the Stage, 
with their Attendants. 
®)I drink, I hufl, I ftrot, look big aud ftare; 
And all this I can do, becaufe I dare. [Kxit. 

Smi. I fuppofe, Mr. Bayes, this is the fieree Hero 
you [poke of. 

Bayes. Yes; but this is nothing: you [hall fee him, 
in the last Act, win above a dozen battels, one after 
another, I gad, as falt as they can polfibly be reprefented. 

‚Johns. That will be a fight worth feeing, indeed, 

Smi. But pray, Mr. Bayes, wlıy do you make the 
Kings let him ufe ’em [o fcurvily? 

Bayes. Phoo! that is to raile the character 
Dramcanfir. 





) Almanzor. Thou darft not marry her while I’m in 
With a bent brow thy Prieft and thee Lie fright, 
And in that Scene 
Which all ty hopes and wifhes [hould content, 
The thought of me Lhall make thee impotent. 
He is led off by 6 
Idem, P. I. Act v. p. 61. Ed. 167% 
Vgl, Arber’s Reprint, Seite 102. 2 
®) Almanzor, Spight of my felf I’le Stay, Fight, Love, D 
And I can do all this, becaufe I dare. 
Idem, P. II. Act. ii. p. 9. Ed 
Vgl. Arber'a Reprint, Seite 102. 





THE REHEARSAL. Act. IV. Sc I. 9 


Johns. ‘0’ my word, that was well thought on. 

Bayes. Now, Sir, I'l [hew you a Scene indeed; or 
rather, indeed, the Scene of Scenes. "Tis an Heroick 
Scene, 

Smi, And pray, Sir, what is your defign in thisScene? 

Bayes, Why, Sir, my delign is Roman Oloaths, 
guilded (p. 38.) Truncheons, fore’d eonceipt, (mooth Verfe, 
and a Rant: In fine, if this Scene does not take, I gad, 
Tl write no more. Come, come in, Mr. ——a——nay, 
come in as many as you can, Gentlemen, I muft defire 
you to remove a little, for I muft fill the Stage, 

Smi, Why fill the Stage? 

Bayes. O, Sir, becaufe your Heroick Verle never 
founds well, but when the Stage is full. 


SCENA II. 


Enter Prince Pretty-man, and Prince Vollcius. 
Nay, hold, hold; pray by your leave a little. Look 
you, Sir, the drift of this Scene is [omewhat more than 
ordinary: for I make ’em both fall out becaufe they are 
not in love with the [ame woman. 
Smi. Not in love? you mean, I (uppofe, becaufe 
they are in love, Mr. Bayes? 
Bayes. No, Sir; I fay not in love: there's a new 
conceipt for you. Now, fpeak, 
Pret. Since fate, Prince Volfeius, has found out the 
way 
For our fo long’d-for meeting here this day, 
Lend thy attention to my grand concern, 
Fols. I gladly would that ftory of thee learn; 
But thou to love doft, Pretiy-man, ineline: 
Yet love in thy breaft is not love ion mine. 
Antithefis! thine aud mine. 





THE REHEARSAL. Ast. IV, Se. IL 
Pre. Bince love it felfs the'fame, why Ihonlditbe 


Dif’ring in you from what it is in me? \ 
Bayes, Realoning; I gad, I love reafoning in verle, 
Vols. Love takes, Cameleon-like, a various dye 
From every Plant on which it felf does Iye, 
Bayes. Simile! 
Pret. Let not tby love the courfe of Nature frightz 
Nature does molt in harmony delight. 
Vols. How weak a Deity would Nature prove 
Contending with the pow'rful God of Love? (p. 39,) 
Bayes. There's a great Verfel 
Vols. If Incenfe thou wilt offer at the Shrine 
Of mighty Love, burn it to none but mine. 
Her Rolie-lips external (weets exhale; 
And her bright flames make all flames elle look 
pale. 
Bayes. I gad, that is right. 
Pret. Perhaps dull Incenfe may thy love fuffice; 
But mine mult be ador’d with Sacrifice, 
All hearts turn alhes which her eyes controul: 
The Body they confume as well as Soul. 
Vols. My love has yet a power more Divine; 
Vietims her Altars burn not, but refine: 
Amid’ft the flames they ne’er give up the Ghoft, 
But, with her looks, revive [till as they roaft, 
In {pite of pain and death, they’re kept alive; 
Her fiery eyes makes 'em in fire [urvive, 
Bayes. That is as well as I can do. 
Vols. Let my Parthenope at length prevail. 
Bayes. Oivil, I gad. 
Pret. Tl fooner have a pallion for a Whale: 
In whofe valt bulk, though ftore of Oyl doth 
We find more [hape more beauty in a Fly, 
Smi. That's uneiwil, I gad, 





THE REHEARSAL. Act. IV. Sc, I. 9 


Bayes. Yes; but as far a fetch’d fancie, though, 
I gad, as ever you law. 

Vols. Soft, Pretiy-man, let not thy vain pretence 
Of perfect love, defame love’s excellence, 
Parthenope is fure as far above 
All other loves, as above all is Love, 

‚Bayes. Ah! I gad, that ftrikes me. 

Pret. To blame my Cloris, Gods would not pretend. 

Bayes. Now mark, 

*) Vols. Were all Gods joyn’d, they could not hope 

to mend. 
My better choice: for fair Parthenope, 
Gods would, themfelves, un-god themfelves to (ee, 

Bayes. Now the Rant’s a coming. (p. 40.) 

®) Pret. Durlt any of the Gods be fo uneivil, 

Tid make that God fubferibe himfelf a Devil. 

Bayes, Ah, Godfookers, that's well writ! 

Vols. Could’ft thou that God from Heav'n to Earth 

tranflate, 
He could not fear to want a Heav'nly State, 
Parthenope, on Earth, can Heav'n create. 





2) Maximin. Thou Iyft:—there's not a God inhabits there, 
But for this Chriftian would all Heav'n forfwear. 
Ev'n Jove would try more [hapes her Love to win: 
And in new birds, and unknown beafts would fin; 
At leaft, if Jove could love like Mazimin, 
J. Dryden, Tyrannick Love, Act ii. p. 19. Ed. 1670, 
Vgl. Arber's Reprint, Seite 108, 
*) (a) Maximin, Stay; if thou [peak’ft that word, thou fpeak’ft 
Ahy laft: 
Some God now, if he dares, relate what's paft: 
Say but he’s dead, that-God fhall mortal be. 
Idem, Act. i. p. 7, “Ed. 1670. 
m Alzcinin. ‚Provoke my rage no farther, left I be Reveng'd 
2 the Gods and thee. 
Idem, Act i. p..9. Ed. 1870, 
nt, Seite 108, ar) 





THE REHEARSAL. Act, IV. Sc. IL 


Pret, Oloris does Heav'n it [elf (o far excel, 
She can tranfeend the joys of Heav’n in Hell. 
Bayes. There's a bold flight for you now! ’Sdeath, 
I have loft my peruke. Well, Gentlemen, this is that 
I never yet faw any one could write, but my (elf. Here’s 
true (pirit and flame all through, I gad. So, So; pray 
clear the Stage. !) [He puts 'em off the Stage, 
Johns. But, Mr. Bayes, pray why is this Scene all 
in Verfe? : 
Bayes. O, Sir, the fubject is too great for Profe, 
Smi. Well faid, i' faith; T’l give thee a pot of Ale 
for that anlwer: 'tis well worth it, 
Bayes. Come, with all my heart. 
TV] make that God [ubferibe himfelf a Devil. 
That fingle line, I gad, is worth all tbat my brother 


Poets ever writ. So, now let down the Ourtain, [Exeunt, 


Finis Actus Quartı. (p. 41) 


Lin dem letzten Teil dieser Scene sind in B. viele Ab- 
gen. 





AOTUS V. SOHENA I. 


Bayes, and the two Gentlemen. 

Bayes. Now, Gentlemen, I will be bold to (ay, TI 
(hew you the greateft Scene that ever England law: I 
mean not for words, for thofe I do not value; but for 
ftate, [hew, and magnificence. In fine, Tl juftifie it to 
be as grand to the eye every whit, I gad, as that great 
Scene in Harry the Eight, and grander too, I gad; for, 


inftead of two Bilhops, I have brought in two other 
Cardinals. 
The Curtain is drawn up, and the two ufurping 
Kings appear in State, with the four Cardi- 
nals, Prince Pretty-man, Prince Volleius, 
Amarillis, Oloris, Parthenope, &e. before them, 
| Heralds and Serjeants at Arms with Maces, 
Smi, Mr. Bayes, pray what is the reafon that two 
of the Cardinals are in Hats, and the other in Caps? 
Bayes. Why, Sir, beeaufe——By gad, I won't tell 
you, 
Smi. 1 alk your pardon, Sir. 
K. Ufh. Now, Sir, to the bufinefs of the day. 
Vols, Dread Soveraign Lords, my zeal to you, mult 
not invade my duty to your Son; let me intreat that 
great Prince Pretiy-man firlt do fpeak: whole high 
preheminence, in all things that do bear the name of 
good, may juftly claim that priviledge. 
Pret. Royal Father, upon my knees = E B 
That the Illuftrious F/ Ehe 








96 THE REHEARSAL. Act. V. 7 


Bayes. Here it begins to unfold: you may percaiı 
now, that he is his Son. 

Johns. Yes, Sir; and we are very much behold 
to you for that difcovery. 

Yols. That preferences is only due to Amarillis, & 

Bayes. I’l make her [peak very well, by and | 
you fhall fee. 


Ama. Invincible Soveraigns—— [Soft Mufi 
E. Ufh. But (tay, what found is this invades < 
eara??) 


K. Phys. Sure ’tis the Mufick of the moving Spher 
Pret. Behold, with wonder, yonder comes from 
A God-like-Cloud, and a triumphant Carr: 
In which, our two right Kings fit one by o 
With Virgin Vefts, and Laurel Garlands 
K. Ufh. Then, Brother Phys’, "tis time that we wı 
gone. | The to Ufurpers fteal out of the Thro 
! and go away. 
Bayes. Look you now, did not I tell you that t 
would be as ealie a turn as the other? 
Smi. Yes, faith, you did fo; though I confels 
could not believe you; but you have brought it abc 
I fee. ?) 





1) In Sept. 1656, Sir W. D’Avenant publifhed ‘The Siege 
Rhodes, made a Reprefentation by the Art of Prolpective in Sce 
And the ftory fung in Recitative Mulic. At the back of Rutl 
Houfe in the upper end of Alderfgate-Sreet, London.’ Insteaı 
Acts, there are five ‘Entries”. This conftituted Part I. The fec 
part was publifhed in 1663. 

In «The first Entry’, p. 4. 

Enter Alphonfo. 

Alphon. What various Noifes do mine ears inrade? 

And have a Confort of confusion made? 

Vgl. Arber’s Reprint, Seite 112. 

®%) John Dryden. Tyrannick Love, Act. IV. Sc. i. Ed. 1 
pp. 30-31. Vgl. Arber's Reprint, Seite 112. 


TH£R REHEARSAL. Act. V, 97 


The two right Kings of Brentford defcend 
in the Clouds, finging in white garments; 
and three Fidlers fitting before them, in 


‚green. 

Bayes. Now, becaufe the two Right Kings defcend 
from above, I make ’em fing to the Tune and Stile of 
our modern Spirits. 

1 King. Halte, brother King, we are [ent from 
above, 

2 King. Let us move, let us move: 

Move to remove the Fate 
Of Brentfords long united State, 
1 King. Tara, tara, tara, full Eaft and by South, 
2 King. We fail with Thunder in our mouth, (p.43.) 
In feorching noon-day, whil’ft the traveller (tayes, 
Bufie, bufie, bufie, bufie, we buftle along. 
Mounted upon warm Phwebus his Rayes, 
Through the Heavenly throng, 
Halte to thofe 
Who will fealt us, at night, with a 
Pigs Pretty-toes. 
1 King. And we’ fall with our pate 
In an Ollio of hate. 
2 King. But now fupper’s done, the Servitors try, 
Like Souldiers, to (torm a whole half-moon-pye. 
1 King. They gather, they gather hot Cuftard in 
{poons, 
Alas, I mult leave thefe half-moons, 
And repair to my trufty Dragoons, 
2 King. O Itay, for you need not as yet go altray; 
The Tyde, like a friend, has brought (hips in our 
way, 
And on their high ropes we will play. 
Like Maggots in Filberds, we’l fnug in our £hell, 
Well frisk in our [hell, 
/ra-Lindner, The Rehearsal. ? 





THE REHBARSAL, Act, Vi 


We’! firk in our fhell, 
And farewel. 
1 King. But the Ladies have all inclination to dance, 
And the green Frogs croak out a Coranto of France, 

Bayes. Is not that pretty, now? The Fidlers are 
all in green. 

Smi,. I, but they play no Coranto. 

Johns. No, but they play a Tune, that's a great 
deal better. 

Bayes. No Coranto quoth a! that's a'good one 
with all my heart. Come, sing’ on. 

2 King. Now Mortals that hear 

How we Tilt and Carrier, 
With wonder will fear 
The event of fuch things as [hall never. appear. 

1 King. Stay yon to fulfil what the, Gods have 

decreed. 

2 King. Then call me, to help, you, if there [hal 

be need. 

1 King. So firmly welolv'd.is a true Brentford King 

To fave the diltreffed, and help to 'em bring, (p. 44.) 

That ere a Full-pot: of good Ale you can [wallow, 

He’s here witha whoop, and gone with/a holla. 
Bayes philips his finger, ‚and fings after ’em. 

Bayes. He's here with a'wlioop, aud gone with a 
holla. This, Sir, you mult know, I thought Once to have 
brought in with'a Conjurer. 

Johns. I, that would have been better. 

Bayes. ‘Noy faitli,, not when you‘ conlider \itz for 
thus ’tis more compendious, and‘ does the thing every 
whit as well. 

Sni. Thing! what thing? 

Bayes.' Why, bring "em down’ again into the Throne, 
Sir; what thing would.you Iave ? 


Eu 





THE REHBARSAL. Act, V, ‚99 


‚Smi. Well; bat methinks, the'Sence ofthis Song 
is not very plain, 

Bayes. Plain? why, did you ever hear any people 
in Clouds [peak plain? They muft be all for flight of 
fancie, 'at its full range, without the leaft check, or con- 
troul upon it. When once you tye up fpirits, and people 
in Clouds to (peak plain, you fpoil all. 

Smi. Blefs me, what a Monfter’s this! 

The tıwo Kings light out of the Olouds, and 
[tep into the Throne, 

1 King. Come, now to ferious counfel we'l advance, 

2 King. I do agree; but firft, let’s have a Dance, 

Bayes. Right. You did that very well, Mr. ‚Cart- 
right. But. firft, let's haye a Dance, Pray remember 
that; be fure you do it always jult fo: for it mult be 
done as if it were the effect of thought, and premedita- 
tion. But firft, lets have a Dance, Pray remember that. 

Sömi. Well, I can hold no longer, I muft gag this 
rogue; there's no induring of him. - 

Johns. No, pr'ythee make ule of thy patience a 
little longer: let’s (ee the end of him now. 

[Dance a grand Dance. 

Bayes. This, now, is an ancient Dance, of right 
belouging (p. 45.) to the Kings of Brentford; and fince 
deriy’d, with a little alteration, to.the Inns of Court. 

An Alarm, Enter two Heralds. 
1 King. What fawcie Groom molefts our privacies? 
1 Her. The Army's at the door, and in dilguife, 
Defires a word with both your ‘Majelties+ 

2 Her. -Haviog, from Knights-bridge, bither march’d 

by, Stealth. 

2 King.. Bid 'em attend ‚a. ‚while, and Ayınk our 

health, 

Smi, How, Mr. Bayes, the Army in diente? 





100 THE REHBARSAL Act. V, 


Bayes. Ay, Sir, for fear the Ufurpers might difeover 
them that went out but juft now. J 
Smi. Why, what if they had difeover'd them? 
Bayes. Why then they had broke this defign, 
Smi, That's true, indeed. I did not think of that. 
1 King. Here, take fire Guineys for thofe warlike 
men, 
2 King. And here's fire more; that makes the fum 
juft ten. 
1 Her. We have not feen fo much the Lord knows 
when. [Exeunt Heralds. 
1 King. Speak on, brave Amarillis. 
Ama. Invineible Soveraigns, blame not my modelty, 
If at this grand conjuncture—— 
[Drum beats behind the Stage, 
»)1 King. What dreadful noife is this that comes and 
goes? 
Enter a Soldier with his Sword drawn, 
®)Sold. Halfte hence, great Sirs, your Royal perfons 
fare. 
For the event of war no mortal knows: 
The Arıny, wrangling for the gold you gare, 
Firft fell to words, and then to handy-blowe 
Li. 





’) Enter Abdelmelech. 
Boabdelen. What new misfortune do thefe Ories | 
John Dryden. — Conquest of Granada, Part II. Aoki, p,7R 
Ed, 1672. Vgl. Arber’s Reprint, Seite 118. 
*) Enter a Second Meffenger. 
See Meff. Hafte all yon can their fury to affwage, 
You are not Infe from their rebellions rage. 
Enter a Third Meffenger. 
Third Meff. This Minute if you grant not their defire 
They’il feize your Perlon and your Palace Fire, 
Idem, Part II, Act i. p.&0. Ed. 1672. Vgl. Arber's R 
Seite 118, 





THE REHEARSAL, Act, V. 101 


2 King. O dangerous eltate of Soveraign pow'r! 
Obnoxious to the change of every hour. 
1 King. Let us for [helter in our Oabinet ftay: 
Perhaps thefe threat’ning ftorms may pals - 
away, % [Exeunt. 

Johns. But, Mr. Bayes, did not you promife us, 
juft now, to make Amarillis (peak very well? (p. 46.) 

Bayes. Ay, and fo [he would have done, but that 
they hinder’d her. 

Smi. How, Sir? whether you would or no? 

Bayes. Ay, Sir; the Plot lay [o that, I vow to gad, 
it was not to be avoided, 

Smi. Marry, tbat was hard. 

Johns. But, pray, who hinder’d her? 

Bayes. Why, the battel, Sir, that's juft coming in 
at door. And Tl tell you now a [trange thing: though 
I don’t pretend to do more than other men, I gad, Tl 
give you both a whole week to ghefs how I’l reprefent 
this Battel. 

Smi, I had rather be bound to fight your Battel, 
Sir, I affure you. 

Bayes. Why, there's it now: fight a Battel? there's 
the common error. I knew prefently where I fhould 
have you. Why, pray, Sir, do but tell me this one 
thing, Can you think it a decent thing, in a battel before 
Ladies, to have men run their Swords through one another, 
and all that? 

Johns. No, faith, ’tis not civil. 

Bayes. On the other fide; to have a long relation 
of Squadrons here, and Squadrons there: what is that‘ 
but a dull prolizity? 

‚Johns, Excellently reafon’d, by my troth! 

Bayes. Wherefore, Sir, to avoid both thole 
eorums, I {um up my whole battel in the reprefen 
of two perlons only, no more: and yet fo lively, 





102 THE REHEARSAL. Act, V, 


vowto gad, you would [wear ten thoufand men were at 
it, really engag’d. Do you mark me? 

Smi. Yes, Sir; but I think I fhould hardiy (wear, 
though, for all that. 

Bayes. By my troth, Sir, but you would, though, 
when you fee it: for I make 'em both come out in Armor, 
Cap-a-pea, with their Swords drawn, and hung, witha 
fcarlet Ribbon at their wrilts, (which, you know, repre- 
fents fighting enough) each of "em holding a Lute in his 
hand. 

Smi. How, Sir, inftead of a Buckler? (p. 47.) 

Bayes. © Lord, O Lord! inftend of a Buckler? 
Pray, Sir, do you alk no more queltions. I make ’em, 
Sir, play the battel in Reeitativo. And here’s the con- 
ceipt. Jult at the very fame inftant that one fings, the 
other, Sir, recovers you his Sword, and puts himfelf in 


a warlike pofture: fo that you have at once your ear 
entertain’d with Mufick, and good Language, and your 
eye latisf’d with the garb, and accoutrements of war, 
Is not that well? 

Johns. I, what would you have more? he were & 
Devil that would not be fatisfi’d with that. 


Smi. I confefs, Sir, you ltupifie me. 

Bayes You (hall fee. 

Johns. But, Mr. Bayes, might not we have a little 
fighting for I love thofe Plays, where they eut and flalh 
one another, upon the Stage, for a whole hour together, 

Bayes. Why, then, to tell you true, I have con- 
triv’/d it both ways, But you [hall have my ‚Reoitalioo 
firft, ) 

Enter, at feveral doors, the General, and Lieutenant 

General, arm’d Cap-a-pea, with each of them *) a 

ı) In B, einige Zeilen mehr, 

®) There needs nothing more to expiain the meaning of} 
Battel,; than the perufal-of the firlt Part of the Siege of Rihög 


EB 








THE REHEARSAL, Act, V. 103 


‚ Zute, in his hand, and his [word drawn, and hung, 
with a, fearlet ‚Ribbon at, his wrift, 
Lieut. Gen. Villain, thou Iyelt, 
)Gen. Arm, arm, Gonfalvo, arınz what ho? 
The:lye no flefh can hreak] I trow. 
Lieut. Gen. Advance, from -Aeion, with. the Mul- 
‚quetiers, ) 
Gen. Draw down the Chelfey Curialiers, 
Lieut. Gen. The Band you ‚boast:of, Ohelfey Ourialiers,?) 
Shall; in my ‚Putney  Pikes, now meet their. Peers. 
Gen. Chifwickians, aged, and renown’d in fight, « 
Joyn with the Hammer/mith Brigade. 
‚Lieut. Gen. ‘You'l find my Mortlake Boys will dB 
them right. { 
Unlefs by Fulham numbers over-laid. 
Gen, Let the left-wing of Tiwiek'nam ‚foot ‚advance 
And line that Eaftern hedge. 
Lieut. Gen, The Horle I rais’d in Petty-France®) 
Shall try their chance, 
And fcowr the Medows, over-grown with Sedge. 
(p. 48.) 
Gen. Stand: give the word. 
Lieut, Gen. Bright Sword, 
Gen, That may be thine, 
But "tis not mine. 





which was perform’d in Recitatiye Musick, by feven Perfons only: 
And the passage of the Play-house to be let. B. 
") Arm, Arm, Villerius, Arm! 
Sir W. D’Avenant. Siege of Rhodes: "The first Katz? pe. 
‚Ed. 1656. Vgl. Arber’s Reprint, Seite 122. I 
®) More Pikes! More Pikes! To reinforce 
"That (quadron, and repulfe the Horae. 
Playhoufe to be let p, 72. B. 
ce ni rn of Westminster, 
“ern 





104 ‚THE REHRARSAL. Act. V. 


Lieut. Gen. Give fire, gire fire, at once 
‚And let thofe recreant Troops perceive 
Gen. Purfue, purfue; they fly 
That firft did give the Iye, 

Bayes. This, now, is not improper, I think, b 
the Spectators know all thefe Towns, and may eall 
conceive them to be within the Dominions of the t 
Kings of Brentford. 

Johns. Molt exceeding well defign’d! 

Bayes. How do you think I have contriv’'d to gil 
a [top to this battel? 

Smi, How? | 

Bayes, By an Eelipfe: Which, let me tell yom, i 
kind of fancie that was yet never [o much as | 
of, but by my felf, and one perfon more, that fhall 
namelefs, Come, come in, Mr.——a—— 


Enter Lieutenant General, 
Lieut. Gen. What mid-night darknels does invac 
the day, 


Is the Sun weary of his bloudy a 
And winks upon us with his eye of light? 
"Tis an Eclipfe. This was unkind, O Moon, 
To clap between me, and the Sun [o foon. 
Foolifh Eelipfe! thou this in vain haft done; 
My brighter honour had Eclips’d the Sun, 
But now behold Eclipfes two in one. 
Johns. This is an admirable reprefentation 
Battel, as ever I faw. 
Bayes. I, Sir. But how would you fancie now if 
reprelent an Eclipfe? 
Smi. Why, that's to be [uppos’d. 
Bayes. Suppos’d! Ay, you are eveng 
ha, ha, ha. Why, you may as we 





THB REHEARSAL. Act. V. 105 


Play. No (p. 49.) it mult come in upon the Stage, that's 
certain; but iu fome odd way, that may delight, amufe, 
and all that. I have a conceipt for't, that I am fure is 
new, and, I believe, to the purpole. 

Johns. How’s that? 

Bayes. Why, the truth is, I took the firft hint of 
this out of a Dialogue, between Phebus and Aurora, in 
the Slighted Maid:*) which, by my troth, was very pretty; 
though, I think, you’l confels this is a little better. 

Johns. No doubt on’t, Mr. Bayes, 

Bayes. But, Sir, you have heard, I fuppofe, that 
your Eclipfe of the Moon, is nothing elfe, but an inter- 
polition of the Earth, between the Sun and Moon; as 
likewife your Eclipfe of the Sun is caus’d by an inter- 
location of the Moon, betwixt the Earth and Sun? 

Smi. I have heard fo, indeed. 

Bayes,. Well, Sir; what do me I, but make the Earth, 
Sun, and Moon, come out upon the Stage, and dance 
the Hey: hum? And, of necellity, by the very nature 
of this Dance, the Eartlı mult be fometimes between the 
Sun and the Moon, and the Moon between the Earth 
and Sun; and there you have both your Eclipfes. That 
is new, I gad, ha? 

Johns. That muft needs be very fine, truly. 

Bayes. Yes, there is fome fancie in’, And then, 
Sir, that there may be fomething in it of a Joque, I 
make the Moon [ell the Eartlı a Bargain. Come, come 
out Eelipfe, to the tune of Tom Tiyler, 


Enter Luna. 
Luna, Orbis, O Orbis, 
Come to me thou little rogue Orbis, 





3) Sir R. Stapylton. The Slighted Maid, pp. 80-83, Ed. 1668. 
1. Arber’s Reprint, Seite 126; 








THE REHEARSAL. Act, V, 107 


If they had wings, and to the Gods could flie, 

I would purlue, and beat "em, through the (kie: 
And make proud Jove, with all his Thunder, [ee, 
This fingle Arm more dreadful is, than he. [Zzit, 

Bayes, There’s a brave fellow for you now, Sirs. 
I have read of your Hector, your Achilles, and a hundred 
more; but I defie all your Hiftories, and your Romances 
too, I (p. 53.%)) gad, to [hew me one [uch Conqueror, as 
this Drawcanfir. 

‚Johns. I (wear, I think you may. 

‚Smi. But, Mr. Bayes, how [hall all thefe dead men 
go off? for I fee none alive to help 'em. 

Bayes. ‘Go off! why, as they came on; upon their 
legs: how (hould they go off? Why, do you think the 
people do not know they are not dead? He is mighty 
ignorant, poor man; your friend here is very filly, Mr, 
Johnfon, I gad, he is, Come, Sir, II [how you go off. 
Rife, Sirs, and go about your bulinefs, There's go off 
for you. Hark you, Mr. Ivory. Gentlemen, I'l be with 
you prefently. °) [Exit 

Johns. Will you fo? then we’l be gone, 

Smi. I, pr’ythee let’s go, that we may preferve our 
hearing. One Battel more would take mine quite away. 

[Exeunt, 
Enter Bayes and Players. 
Bayes. Where are the Gentlemen? 
1 Play. They are gone, Sir. 





?) DiefalschePaginierung der letzten Seiten steht im Originaltext, 

®) Yaleria, Daugther to Maximin, having kill’d her felf for 
the Love of Porphyriws, when Ihe was to be carry’d of by the 
Bearers, [trikes one of them a Box on the Ear, and [peaks to him 
thus— 

Hold! are you mad? you damn'd confounded Dog, 

I om to rife, and Ipeak the Epilogue, 

Epilogue to Me ad one of Tyrannick Love, 1078. 
‚Key, 101. 








108 THE REHBARSAL. Act. V. 


Bayes, Gone! ’Sdeath, this laft Act is beft of all. 
TI go fetch ’em again. . [Exit 
3 Play. Stay, here’s a foul piece of papyr of his. 
Let's fee what 'tis. 
[Reads. The Argument of the Fifth Act, 
Oloris, at length, being [enfible of Prince Preity-man’s 
paflion, confents to marry him; but, juft as they are 
going to Church, Prince Pretty-man meeting, by chance, 
with old Joan the Chandlers widow, and remembring it 
was [he that brought him acquainted with Cloris: out of 
a high’ point of honour, breaks off his match with Cloris, 
and marries old Joan. Upon which, Cloris, io delpair, 
drowns her felf: and Prince Pretty-.man, difcontentedly, 
walks by the River fide, . 
1 Play. Pox on't, this will never do; "is juft like 
the reft. Come, let’s be gone. [Exeunt, (p. 51.) 


Enter Bayes. 
Bayes. A plague on 'em both for me, they have 
made me [weat, to run after 'em, A couple of fence- 
lefs rafcals, that had rather go to dinner,!) than fee this 


?) About the time of the Reftoration and for fome years after 
the fafhionable hour of dining was twelve o'clock, and the play 
began at three, Bp. Perey. 

At the end of Sir W. D’Avenant's “The Cruelty of the Spani- 
ards in Peru. Exprelt by Instrumentall and Vocall Mufick, and 
by Art of Perfpeetive in Scenes, &. Reprefented daily at {he 
Cockpit in Drury-Lane, At Three afternoone punetually” London 
1658: is the following notice: 

“Notwithstanding the great expence necelfary to Scenes, and 
other ornaments in this Entertainment, there is a good provilion 
made of places for a [hilling. And it (hall begin certainly at 8 
after noon.' 

The Rehearsal is therefore fupposed to take place in the morning, 

Vgl. Arber’s Reprint, Seite 132. 

Die letzte Bemerkung trifft nicht zu. Sie bezieht sich nur auf 
das Stück selbst, nicht auf dessen Aufführung. Vgl. auf der näd 
Seite: „that comes to fee it ueted here, this afternoon,* 








THE REHEARSAL. Act. V. 109 


Play out, with a pox to 'em. What comfort has a man 
to write for [uch dull rogues? Come Mr.——a— 
Where are you, Sir? come away quick, quick, 


Enter Players again. 

Play. Sir, they are gone to dinner. 

Bayes. Yes, I know the Gentlemen are gone; but 
Lafk for the Players. 

Play, Why, an’t pleafe your wor[hip, Sir, the Play- 
ers are gone to dinner too. 

Bayes. How! are the Players gone to Dinner? "Tis 
impollible: the Players gone to dinner! I gad, if they 
are, II make 'em kuow what it is to injure a perlon 
that does em the hononr to write for "em and all that. 
A company of proud, conceited, humorous, crols-grain’d 
perfons, and all that. Igad, I’ make "em the moft con- 
temptible, defpicable, inconfiderable, perfons and all that, 
in the whole world, for this trick. I gad, Tl be 
reveng’d on 'em; I’I fell this Play to the other Houfe, 

Play. Nay, good, Sir, don't take away the Book; 
yowl difappoint the Town, that comes to fee it acted 
here, this afternoon. 

Bayes. That's all one. I muft referve this comfort 
to my felf, my Book and I will go together, we will not 
part, indeed, Sir. The Town! why, what care I for the 
Town? I gad, the Town has us’d me as [curvily, as the 
Players have done; but II be rereng’d on them too: I 
will both Lampoon and print "em too, I gad. Since they 
will not admit of my Plays, they [hall koow what a 
Satyrift I am. And fo farewel to this Stage for ever, 
I gad. [Bait, 

2 Ze What [hall we do now? @ 52.) 








110 THE REHEABSAL. Act. V. 


1 Play. I am of your opinion. But, before we go‘ 
let’s fee Haynes, and Shirley practife the laft Dance; for 
that may ferve for another Play. 


2 Play. I’ call ’em: I think they are in the T'yring- 
room. 
The Dance done. 
1 Play. Come, come; lets go away to dinner. 
[Exeunt omnes. (p. 54.) 


Berichtigung: 


Seite 39, Zeile 11 von unten muß es statt „In ne’er“ heißen 
„Inerer, 


EPILOGUE 


The Play is atıan end, but ıchere's the Plot? 
That eireumftance our Poet Bayes forgot, 

And we can boaft, though 'tis a plotting Age, 
No place is freer from it than the Stage, 

The Ancients Plotted, though, and. [trove ‚to pleafe 
With fence that might be underftood with eafe; 
They every. Scene with ‘fo much wit did ftore 
That who brought any in, went out with more: 
But this nee. way) of wit does jo furprife, 

Men Tofe their wits in wond’ring where it Iyes, 
If it. be true, that Mon/trous births prefage 

The following mifchiefs that. afflicts the Age, 
And fad difafters to the State proelaim; 

Plays, without head or tail, may do the fame, 
Wherefore, for ours, and for the Kingdoms peace, 
May this prodigious way of writing ceafe, 

Let's have, at leaft, once in our lives, a time 
When ‚we may hear fome Keafon, not all Rhyme; 
We have thefe ten years felt its Influence; 

Pray let. this, prove a year of Profe and Sence. 


FINTIS. 


Lippert & Co. (G. Pätz’sche Buchdr.), 


v nm 











7 








In order that others may use this book, 
please return it as soon as possible, but 
not later than the date due. 


Pe
Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Shakespeare's Tempest, nach der folio von 1623 mit den varianten der andern folios und einer einleitung"

See other formats
